Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I stood on Platform 9¾, my heart raced with excitement and nervousness. The air was electric with the sounds of laughter, excited whispers, and the shrill whistle of the Hogwarts Express. Surrounded by fellow students and their families, As I stood there, holding the hand of my guardian, Miss Gentiana, an unexpected pang of loneliness struck me. I yearned for a family I had never known. The crowd shifted, and the Hogwarts Express came into view, standing majestically in the gentle morning light.

I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment, as I prepared for the beginning of my magical journey. Me and my tabby cat, Teddy, hurried towards the platform, the chaos of the station enveloped them. Families bid farewell to their children, and first-years huddled together, their faces reflecting a mix of excitement and trepidation. They navigated through the bustling crowd, seeking a place on the Hogwarts Express where they could settle in for the journey ahead.

As I walked through the narrow corridor of the Hogwarts Express, my eyes searched desperately for an empty compartment. The train was filling up quickly, and it seemed every space was occupied. Just when I thought I'd have to stand the entire journey, I caught sight of an open compartment up ahead. Peeking in, I spotted two boys engaged in conversation, One with dark hair and green eyes and the other with red hair while talking about Bertie Bott candies.

Feeling a mix of nervousness, I mustered my courage and approached, "Good morning..i-is it okay if I sit here?" The red-haired boy, shook his head, "yeah why not?" The boy with glasses smiled a little, he seemed a little shy. As I settled into the seat, a comfortable silence fell over the compartment. After a moment, dark haired boy spoke up, his curiosity piqued. "So, what's your name?" ,"Sue..." I said softly, offering just my first name. "Just Sue?" He questioned, his eyebrows raised in surprise.

Ginger haired boy also looked puzzled, as if he was expecting more. "Nice to meet you Sue.. I'm Ron weasely and he is-" The other boy spoke up "Harry , I'm Harry Potter." Ron chuckled and continued "so what is your last name Sue? You didn't mentioned it." I opened my mouth to tell but the The door of the compartment opened, a girl with brown hair stood at the compartment door, her gaze scanning us carefully. "May I join you?" she asked politely. Harry gestured to the empty seat opposite them. "Of course." he said, scooting over to make room.

As the girl settled in, I noticed her eyes lingering on me for a moment before turning her attention to Harry and Ron. "Thank you." she said, offering a small smile. I couldn't help but take notice of the girl's lovely wavy hair as I cleared my throat slightly. "Good morning." I said politely, holding out my hand in greeting. "My name is Sue." Hermione shook my hand firmly, her brown eyes meeting mine. "Pleased to meet you, Sue. My name is Hermione Granger."

Her voice was soft yet confident, exuding a certain air of wisdom beyond her years. I gave her a small smile, feeling a flutter of nervousness in my chest. Ron, in the midst of opening a frog-shaped chocolate, let out a gasp as the frog within made a daring escape, jumping out the window. "Bloody hell.." he exclaimed, a mix of surprise and annoyance on his face. Harry chuckled at Ron's misfortune with the frog chocolate, his eyes still filled with amusement.

Then, fixing his gaze on Hermione, he introduced himself with a small smile. "I'm Harry Potter." he said, the words seeming to carry a weight of significance. Hermione's eyes widened as she registered Harry's name, her expression shifting from surprise to awe. I, on the other hand, had no idea who this 'famous Harry Potter' was. Hermione spoke up "so you are- HARRY POTTER?" Hermione's disbelief was evident in her tone as she addressed Harry. "Can I see your famous scar on your forehead?"

Harry chuckled at her request, his hand subconsciously reaching up to touch the lightning bolt-shaped scar on his forehead. "Sure." he replied, pushing back his untidy fringe to expose the scar. Hermione leaned forward a bit, her eyes studying the scar intently, while I sat quietly, watching their interaction with a mixture of curiosity. Ron raised his brows "What group do you think we are going to be in?" Harry looked at Ron and answered "just not Slytherin."

I looked confused at both of them "we will be sorted in certain groups? And why not Slytherin?" Ron shrugged sheepishly. "Yeah, they sort us into houses at Hogwarts. There's Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and..." "Slytherin.." Harry finished, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "They're the 'bad' house. Full of dark wizards and Death Eaters." I looked at them with a puzzled expression. "Why is Slytherin considered bad?" I questioned, genuinely curious.

Ron's expression turned a bit uncomfortable, and he scratched the back of his head. "Well... Slytherin has a reputation for producing wizards who have gone bad, if you know what I mean." I frowned, absorbing their words. "But surely not everyone in Slytherin is bad, right?" I asked, my voice quiet. Hermione turned her gaze to me, a thoughtful expression on her face. "You seem to be a bit uninformed about Hogwarts." she said kindly. I shifted in my seat, feeling a bit embarrassed at my lack of knowledge.

"Well, yeah.." Hermione continued, her voice gentle but confident. "Don't worry, you'll understand once we arrive. As for the Slytherins..." She paused, her eyes shifting to Ron. "What was your name again?" Hermione asked, her cheeks turning slightly pink as she realized she forgot Ron's name. Ron "Merlin the legendary sorcerer." Harry chuckled heartily at Ron's joke, shaking his head. "Yeah, Ron, you definitely sound like a legendary sorcerer." Ron's cheeks turned pink as he chuckled awkwardly, clearing his throat before repeating his name. "Right, it's Ron Weasley."

Hermione rolled her eyes at Ron's antics and turned her attention back to me. "Anyway, about the Slytherins, I agree with what Ron said. They're known for their dark reputation. But that doesn't mean all of them are bad, of course." As the conversation continued, Hermione demonstrated her vast knowledge about Hogwarts and what lay ahead. I, Harry, and Ron listened intently, our eyes widening at her vast repertoire of spells and information. It became evident that Hermione was exceptionally prepared for the year ahead, even as a first-year.

A few hours later, I opened my eyes from my slumber, and the first thing I noticed was the dimmed lights and the faint sound of the train slowing down. It appeared that we had finally arrived at Hogwarts. We stepped off the train and welcomed by a colossal man, his dark hair and beard giving him the appearance of a half-giant. He guided us, the first year students, towards a row of boats that were prepared to take us across the lake. We boarded the boats, feeling them lurch forward as the paddles silently sliced through the dark water.

As we glided, the imposing castle walls grew closer, and an air of excitement hung in the atmosphere, making my heart race with anticipation.. The faint sound of whispering voices echoed around us, the other students discussing the upcoming sorting ceremony. And then the first year students entered the castle, but an almost middle-aged woman with an emerald-colored robe stood in front of us, she must have been one of the professors of Hogwarts.

"Before the sorting ceremony begins." she spoke, her voice carrying through the hall. "you must be sorted into one of four groups: Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, or Slytherin. Whichever group you are sorted into will become your family during your time here." The great hall was abuzz with energy as the students sat in their seats, their eyes glued to the sorting hat resting on the stool in front of them. Everyone was eagerly awaiting their name to be called, anticipating which group they would be sorted into.

The professor led us first years, into the big glowing hall. Hundreds of candles floated in the air, making my head tilt up in wonder. Their warm light danced in my yellow eyes, sparkling like tiny suns. I looked around slowly, the old stone walls, the older students already sitting at the four long tables, and then, at the professors who sat at the staff table. I didn't focus too long on anyone's face. Everything felt too big, too bright, too real. The sorting ceremony continued, and one by one, the students were sorted into their houses. My friends from the train compartment were sorted into Gryffindor, and I couldn't help but smile at them, though they didn't notice me.

My heart began to race as I pondered my fate. "What if I am sorted into Slytherin?" I silently wondered to myself. I shrugged off the thought, telling myself it didn't matter which house I ended up in. Professor McGonagall's voice echoed through the hall as she called out my name. Her expression held a flicker of surprise, her brows furrowing ever so slightly. "Miss..." she began, her words trailing off momentarily before continuing "Sue?" She exchanged a brief glance with the headmaster, her face betraying a touch of perplexity. The situation was clearly unusual, given the fact that I had no last name. It was evident that it was an unusual occurrence for Hogwarts.

The headmaster of Hogwarts, Dumbledore, sat on his chair, his long beard swaying gently as he nodded thoughtfully in response to Professor McGonagall's puzzled expression. A wave of worry and embarrassment washed over me as I got up from my seat, acutely aware of the stares from both the professors and students. The chatter of the older students filled the hall, their voices buzzing with curiosity. It was my turn to be sorted, I walked toward the stool, on my way there, my eyes caught one of the professors. He had long, black hair and a sharp, pale face. His robes were so dark and high-collared they made him look like he had just walked out of a Dracula story.

Vampire, I thought instantly. That was the first silly thought that crossed my mind. But as our eyes met, his black gaze didn't waver. It felt like he was studying me, like he had seen me somewhere before. The whole moment lasted only a few seconds, but my heart was thumping as if time had slowed down. I took a nervous gulp as I sat on the chair, my heart racing. The sorting hat began to speak, its voice a low, thoughtful rumble. "Hmm, I have never sorted someone like you before.." the hat murmured. "You seem scared, but I see courage within you, as well as loyalty and... one more intriguing feature that I cannot quite put into words. It is as though you are hiding something even from yourself."

My yellow eyes widened in surprise as the hat's words sunk in. Could the hat truly see inside me? The students' chatter grew louder, filling the hall with an air of excitement. The sorting hat had stayed on my head longer than it had for others, particularly Harry. The hat continued "It's unusual for a witch, especially one so young, to close off a part of her mind. According to the characteristics I see within you..." It pause briefly before finally shouting out its decision, its voice echoing loudly through the hall. "Gryffindor!" The red and gold table burst into cheers, clapping and shouting.

The sound filled the air, and I smiled shyly as I made my way to the Gryffindor table and sat down, feeling the surprise and delight coming from some of my housemates. After the sorting ceremony had concluded and the headmaster, Dumbledore, had delivered his speech, a variety of delicious dishes appeared on the tables, and the students began to chat and dig in. I still felt a bit self-conscious as I ate, keenly aware of the way all the students had taken notice of my lack of a last name earlier. I could still recall Dumbledore's thoughtful gaze fixed on me, and I knew that I would likely be subject to questioning.

Harry looked up from his dessert and offered me a small smile "I'm glad you're in Gryffindor." Ron, sitting across from us, chimed in with a mouthful of food. "You definitely wouldn't fit in with the Slytherins at all." Percy, who was seated next to Harry, leaned in and asked a question that had evidently been on his mind. "But what's the deal with your last name? How did you even get invited to Hogwarts?" I lowered my eyes to my plate, staring at the strawberry cake in front of me, feeling somewhat lost for words "I... well... I don't know either." I repeated softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

Hermione, who had been listening intently, raised her eyebrows in curiosity. "It's quite strange. You know it's not possible for someone to not have a surname." she said with a puzzled expression. I felt a sudden wave of nervousness wash over me. Why did they keep asking me the same question over and over again? I didn't know the answer either. My frustration continued to build. Harry, sensing my unease, thought to himself that maybe my parents were dead too.

The feast came to an end after Dumbledore's final words, and the senior students began to lead the first year students towards their house dormitories. Professor McGonagall sighed and voiced her thoughts "It appears that we have a difficult seven years ahead of us. There are some strange students this year, not only Harry Potter but also that girl. It's perplexing how she even managed to enter the school without any known family or any sign of a last name."

Dumbledore leaned back in his chair in his office and fixed his gaze on his desk. "But she is a witch." he murmured, "From my understanding, she lives with a woman who isn't her biological mother." McGonagall paused, her mind seemingly working overtime as countless questions formed in her thoughts. But before McGonagall could say anything else, a dark, thin figure who had been standing quietly against the wall stepped forward. Severus Snape. His voice cut through the noise, low, deep, and calm, but with a touch of sarcasm hidden inside. "It would be wise to question her tomorrow." he said lazily. "and if that girl dares to lie, I'll perform legilimency on her."

McGonagall glanced over at Snape, her eyes expressing a hint of worry. "Surely, she wouldn't be foolish enough to lie about something like this.." she suggested. "But is it really necessary to use legilimency on an eleven-year-old girl?" Snape responded softly "Nothing is outside the realm of possibility, Minerva." Dumbledore chuckled silently at the exchange between Snape and McGonagall, amused by their bickering. Finally, he spoke up to intervene. "Fine." he said calmly "We shall see."

Chapter Text

The next day, we found ourselves in class, all seated around the desks. I found myself struggling to navigate the castle, constantly getting lost due to the moving stairways. But eventually, I managed to reach the potion class.The air within the classroom was much cooler compared to the other rooms, and the place was dimly lit. It was unmistakably him, the same man who had scrutinized me with his intense gaze the previous night. The man dressed entirely in black was now standing before the class, exuding an authoritative presence as he began the attendance.

My heart raced as I watched Professor Snape badgering Harry with difficult questions. I couldn't help feeling anxious, my heart on the verge of bursting with stress. What if he questions me as well? After finally giving up on Harry, Professor Snape turned his focus towards teaching. Potions are challenging enough, but having such a strict professor adds an extra layer of pressure. I anxiously swallowed as he approached my desk, his gaze stern and judgmental. He warned the others, but thankfully my work appeared to be accurate, so he refrained from commenting. He stopped by my desk and didn't leave.

His dark eyes stared straight into mine, deep and serious, like he was trying to solve a very difficult riddle. I peeked up at him once, then quickly looked back at my cauldron, pretending to stir my potion like a good student. But he still didn't move. I looked up again, nervous now. His black eyebrows were pulled down in a sharp frown, I wasn't sure if he was angry with me or just annoyed that his brain couldn't figure me out. The classroom was enveloped in a cloud of green steam as Neville continued to cough. Snape attempted to direct his glare away from Neville and shifted his attention back to me. His voice dropped low, so low it almost gave me chills.

There was a hint of irritation in it when he finally spoke. "After your classes are finished, I want you to come to the headmaster's office at seven o'clock. Do you understand, Miss.Just.Sue?" Miss.Just.Sue? why would he call me like this?  My heartbeat pounded loudly in my chest as my eyes met his sharp, dark gaze "Yes, sir." A whisper of chatter filled the classroom when class ended, and Ron turned to Harry with a sympathetic expression. "It seems that Professor Snape has a particular dislike for Gryffindors. First it was you, and now it's Sue.." After completing my classes for the day, I aimlessly wandered through the castle corridors, my mind preoccupied with Professor Snape's words.

My expression was filled with worry as I tried to recall his instruction to go to the headmaster's office. But where exactly is it? There doesn't seem to be anyone around, and certainly, my classmates wouldn't know either... Professor Snape, who was on his way to Dumbledore's office, happened to notice my puzzled expression. He approached me with a frustrated sigh "Why are you wandering around? Don't you remember what I told you?" He raised an eyebrow.

Feeling apologetically, I replied "I'm sorry, sir, but I don't know precisely where headmaster's office is located. You forgot to provide the entrance instructions." Snape was taken aback by my response, realizing that I was being truthful. Given that I was just a first-year student, it was unlikely that I would have any idea where the headmaster's office was located...

He responded in a quiet tone "Come with me." I hesitated for a moment before rushing after him to keep pace with his long strides. His black cloak swished behind him continuing onward with determination. As I followed him down the corridor, I cast a furtive glance at his face, analyzing his features. Without looking back at me, he inquired "What are you examining, Miss?" My eyes widened in surprise, and I quickly averted my gaze downwards, feeling a sudden sense of embarrassment.

How had he noticed me looking at him? "N-nothing..." He stopped in front of a stone gargoyle and turned his gaze towards me, his eyes looked into my yellow eyes for a brief moment and then spoke in a low quiet voice "This is the entrance to Dumbledore's office.. follow me." Snape addressed the gargoyle guarding the entrance, stating the password in a lazy voice "sherbet lemon." I struggled to suppress a smile, finding the choice of password for the headmaster's office slightly amusing. The gargoyle moved out of the way as the wall moved, revealing a spiral staircase.

My heart pounded loudly in my chest as we ascended the staircase, each step bringing me closer to the unknown. Just then, Harry and Ron came walking down the corridor and halted upon noticing me in Snape's presence. Ron solemnly shook his head and commented, "Poor girl... Snape might end up killing her." Harry rolled his eyes and dismissed Ron's remark. "Don't be ludicrous, Ron! They won't kill students. But I believe that if they let Snape do it, he might actually do it! I dislike that man."

We made our way into the office and saw Professor Dumbledore sitting behind his desk. I stood beside Professor Snape, as if seeking comfort in his proximity. Professor Dumbledore glanced at me and smiled kindly. I replied in a soft voice "Good evening..." Feeling nervous, I wondered why everyone was gathered here. Professor McGonagall attempted to ease my anxiety "Good evening, dear... You understand what we would like to discuss?"

I snuck a glance at Professor Snape and then looked back at Professor McGonagall "Y-yes, it's because I don't have a l-last name, correct?" The office was silent for a moment after I finished speaking . Snape leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. Dumbledore looked at me deeply, my heartbeat started to pound rapidly. After few moments, Dumbledore smiled again and spoke slowly and softly. "Ah, don't worry, little one... It's just rather unusual to not have a... last name." He gestured for me to sit down, and I obeyed, settling into the chair.

As he spoke, I couldn't help but dart glances in his direction. "Tell us, who do you live with?" I spoke in a timid voice. "I live in the Muggle world, with a woman... my gaurdian Miss Gentiana Blackthorne. But she isn't my mother. She doesn't know anything about my real parents." McGonagall and Professor Snape exchanged a look, and McGonagall inquired "Are you an orphan? Since when did Ms.Blackthorne accept you as her adopted child?"

I struggled to find my words again "I-I don't know...she said she doesn't know anything..." Snape grew increasingly agitated with my ignorance about my own life. He spoke in a louder voice than Dumbledore and McGonagall "You don't know nothing about your life? Be honest, Ms.Just.Sue." Snape said gruffly, "How could the woman who adopted you not know about your origins? Were you placed in an orphanage... or maybe you were found on the street?"

My heart skipped a beat, and tears began to well up in my eyes at his harsh words. Dumbledore intervened firmly. "Severus!!" Snape rolled his eyes and persisted "I don't think we'll get anywhere like this. Headmaster, allow me to use Legilimency!" Dumbledore contemplated for a moment "Let's hear her first.." Snape sighed angrily and leaned against the wall again.

Dumbledore looked at me again and spoke calmer than before. "Can you tell us anything about your early life, before Miss. Blackthorne adopted you?" It proved to be a taxing question, leaving me feeling unsure about how to respond. I looked nervously between Professor Snape's irritated expression and Dumbledore's calm demeanor. "I..." I began, my voice trembling slightly. "I don't remember anything from my early days... when I was younger."

Professor Snape's expression shifted, his irritation seemed to be replaced by a hint of surprise, while Dumbledore's eyes widened. McGonagall gasped quietly and even Dumbledor's eyebrows raised "You don't remember?" I wish.. I wish I knew the answers to the questions they asked me.. I looked at Professor Snape and then at Dumbledore with a little tears in my eyes "I'm not lying I swear..and I don't know what legilimemcy is.. but if you want to do it, then please do."

Dumbledore looked at me with a mixture of empathy and sadness. "Legilimency is a technique..." he explained softly "allowing one to... read minds.." , "It can reveal one's thoughts, memories, and hidden truths." Snape stepped forward and fixed his gaze on me. "Are you sure you want me to perform Legilimency on you?" he asked, his voice still gruff but with a hint of less irritation. I responded with a nod, my eyes meeting Snape's gaze. Dumbledore sighed and spoke to Snape, "Go ahead, Severus... Perhaps you can assist her in understanding her forgotten past."

Snape appeared deep in thought, as though the situation was unusual. He looked at me and spoke in a monotone voice, "Follow me to my office." The walk to his office was silent and a bit tense. I could hear my heart beat loudly in my ears as I followed Professor Snape. We entered the room and Professor Snape closed the door behind us. He motioned for me to sit down in the chair, while he came closer to my chair. "Clear your head. I'm going to enter your mind."

"Legilimens!" he whispered. A rush of images and memories flooded my mind, blurring together in a whirlwind of sound and color. It felt as if every thought and feeling I had ever experienced was being pulled to the surface, exposed to Snape's careful observation. As he began to delve deeper into my mind, an overwhelming rush of images and memories assaulted my senses. Every thought and emotion I had ever experienced seemed to be pulled to the surface, laid bare for his careful observation.

Flashbacks from my classes today, my encounter with Harry and his friend on the Hogwarts Express, and random glimpses of my younger self filled the space between us. As Professor Snape delved deeper into my memories, he began to see brief glimpses of me as a child, likely around ages five or six. However, after that point, nothing but complete blackness filled both of our visions. I gasped and a wave of dizziness washed over me. Snape's eyes widened as he realized that something unusual was occurring.

He had not experienced such a barrier in one's mind before when using Legilimency. "What is going on?" Snape muttered, his eyes locked on my face, studying my reaction to the barrage of memories, or rather, the absence of them. He pressed harder, pushing deeper into my mind in an attempt to break through the impenetrable barrier of blackness that stood in his way. Yet, just as he seemed to make progress, the darkness reasserted itself, blocking our vision once more.

As Snape continued to probe my memories, a sharp headache and dizziness began to overwhelm me, causing me to cry out in pain. "S-STOP IT!" I yelled. "It hurts!" Tears filled my eyes, momentarily obscuring my vision as the pressure on my mind intensified. Snape withdrew his wand with a sharp gasp, his eyes widening in surprise and a hint of alarm.

This was not a common reaction to Legilimency, and his years of experience had not prepared him for this situation. He quickly moved to kneel down in front of me, his hand still rested on the back of the chair. "How do you feel?" he asked, studying my tear-filled eyes. My lips trembled as I tried to wipe away my tears, the headache still lingering but gradually subsiding. My vision started to clear, losing its blurry quality. I sniffed, feeling the effect of the intense legilimency. "A bit dizzy..." I managed to reply in my small, childish voice. At only eleven years old, the experience had left me feeling vulnerable.

Snape's expression softened slightly as he scrutinized my tear-streaked face. It was unlike him to show vulnerability, even the slightest hint of it, but witnessing a child in distress had stirred an unexpected empathy within him. "Take deep breaths." he instructed, his voice gruff yet quieter than usual. "The effects of Legilimency should wear off soon." Taking a deep breath, I mustered the courage to voice my question.

"What is it that's blocking my memories, Professor?" I inquired, my voice still shaky. "When you delved into my mind, my vision went black.." The room still seemed to be spinning slightly, causing me to feel a bit dizzy. I waited for his response, stealing small glances at him. From this close, I noticed how sharp and pale his face really was. His jaw tightened, showing off that very pointy chin of his. He looked so young, maybe in his twenties? But his expression carried the weight of someone much older. His expression grew more pensive, his eyes narrowing as he considered my question.

He had never encountered such a barrier before in anyone's mind. "It seems that your mind has erected a powerful protective shield." Snape replied quietly. "It's almost as if something is blocking me from certain parts of your mind. Or maybe.. you're under a curse." I exhaled, my yellow eyes meeting his gaze. "But.. why? How..?" I felt lost, my mind swirling with questions. Until this moment, I hadn't paid much attention to my past or memories. It had never felt important. But now, the realization struck me not remembering anything felt strangely unsettling.

"I don't know.." Snape responded, a hint of frustration in his voice. "This is not a common occurrence. It's as if something is intentionally hiding or protecting those memories from being accessed." He regarded me for a moment, studying my childlike demeanor. "When you try to recall your memories what do you see?" I turned my gaze downward, struggling to recall anything, a face, a voice, a memory of my mother or father, anything at all. But no matter how hard I tried, nothing surfaced in my mind. "Nothing..."

Snape's eyebrow raised at my words, his gaze still fixed on my face. The absence of memories was unusual. My gaze flicked to the clock on the wall, realizing we had been in the office for half an hour. Before I could say anything else, a knock sounded on the door, interrupting our conversation. Professor McGonagall stepped into the room and took a position beside Professor Snape.

"Did you manage to find anything Severus?" she inquired. Meanwhile, I rose unsteadily to my feet, feeling a profound sense of fatigue and weakness washing over me after the ordeal of Legilimency. Snape turned to Professor McGonagall, a slight frown on his face. "Unfortunately, no. The child's mind is guarded by an unusually strong barrier. Attempting Legilimency triggered intense pain and dizziness, as you can see." He gestured towards me, who looked pale and exhausted.

McGonagall's gaze turned tender with concern, her eyes filled with worry. "Poor little thing..." she murmured, gently stroking my head and smoothing my bangs. "It's enough now. You should go to your dorm and get some rest. Sleep well." I offered a soft good night in response before departing. Snape and McGonagall watched me leave, and once the door clicked shut behind me, McGonagall turned to Snape, concern etched on her face. "I hope you didn't overdo it, Severus." she said with a hint of worry in her voice. "The child looks quite pale and exhausted." Snape spoke with a look of annoyance on his face.

"Her mind is a mystery." he muttered to Professor McGonagall. "There are no memories before a specific point, and any attempt to delve deeper is blocked by a powerful barrier." McGonagall looked thoughtful, her brow furrowed in concern. "This is unusual, Severus. Have you ever encountered something like this before?" , "No.." Snape replied, a hint of annoyance in his voice. "I've never encountered such an intense resistance to Legilimency before. It's as if the child's mind is fiercely guarding something, preventing any access to those memories. It's highly unusual for an eleven-year-old, especially one with no apparent history of serious magic trauma."

McGonagall let out a puzzled exhale, her expression filled with confusion. "I'm at a loss... Perhaps we should halt this for now and try again in a few years." she suggested. "That girl is a strange one... I doubt the woman who claims to have guardianship over her, Miss.Blackthorne... I can't help but suspect she knows something, but won't divulge it to Sue." Snape nodded in agreement, his eyes narrowing slightly.

"You're right, we don't want to risk causing any further harm." He ran a hand through his hair, looking thoughtful. "As for her gaurdian, your suspicion might be warranted. It's difficult to say for certain, but it's possible that she knows something about the child's hidden memories." Snape paused, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice. "This mystery is becoming bothersome." Minerva shook her head, a look of disappointment on her face. "I'm afraid we won't find an answer this quickly..." Snape rolled his eyes, clearly frustrated with the situation. "It's just another mystery added to the pile."

Chapter Text

A bitter chill filled the air, seeping into the castle walls. Students bundled up in their Hogwarts House-themed scarves, seeking warmth in the crisp atmosphere. Inside the Great Hall, everyone gathered for breakfast, their attention divided between the hot meals in front of them and the flurry of owls flying above their heads.

Owls swooped in, carrying letters and parcels, dropping gifts and delivering messages to each student. Amidst the commotion, an almost electric excitement seemed to permeate the room. Harry's face lit up with a wild grin as he unwrapped his gift. It was clear that this was the first time he had received a present, and the joy on his face was simply heartwarming. Fellow students gathered around him, their faces filled with awe and excitement. "Wow...a Nimbus Two Thousand!" they exclaimed.

Ron's eyes widened in awe, and he looked at Harry with bewilderment. "Who sent it?" he asked curiously. Harry smiled, his happiness evident. "Professor McGonagall." Ron unwrapped his presents, revealing a set of handmade clothes from his mother. He held up the garment and said to Harry, "Hey Harry, my mum sent you this one." Hermione looked on, her eyebrows raised. Seamus chimed in, asking, "Where are you all going for the Christmas holidays?" Hermione replied, "We're planning a trip to my grandmother's house."

I quietly observed their lively conversation, still waiting hopefully for any letters or gifts that might be intended for me. Harry and Ron exchanged glances, and Ron spoke up, "My dad and mum are going to Romania to visit my brother Charlie, and Harry.." Harry shook his head in disapproval. "I don't particularly enjoy spending holidays with the Dursleys.." As I sipped on my pumpkin juice, an owl swooped in and dropped a present directly above my head, causing me to flinch in surprise. "Ouch!" I exclaimed, drawing the attention of those around me.

My owl, it seemed, was the last one to deliver a gift. Seamus whispered, his voice barely audible "Why is she always alone? We never see her talking to any of us..." Hermione rolled her eyes and replied "Maybe she prefers solitary company instead of socializing with dim-witted individuals like yourself." They came closer to sit with me. "Hey, Sue. What's up? You received a gift?" My eyes sparkled as Hermione spoke to me. This girl is so admirable... "Good morning.."

I began, then awkwardly added "yeah, it's a..." I started unwrapping my gift, feeling a mixture of excitement and shyness in the presence of Hermione and the others. My smile widened as I stood up and held up the contents of the gift. "Oh, it's from Gentiana." The pack included Gloves, a Knitted Hat, and a Pale Yellow Scarf my favorite color. Ron pointed out "There's a letter too." I slowly opened the letter and read it silently to myself. "Dear Sue, I hope you like what I sent you... it's unfortunate that I can't spend the holidays with you, but there are some things I need to do... Merry christmas my dear."

My smile vanished in an instant, and Hermione discreetly glanced at the letter. "What is it, Sue?" she inquired. Harry, too, was watching me closely, along with the others, waiting for my response. I attempted to maintain a smile and shook my head. Gentiana must have something important; I shouldn't be upset. I responded softly. "I think I won't be spending Christmas with my gaurdian... so, I will have to stay at Hogwarts, I suppose."

Ron chomped on an apple and commented "Sounds like a nice but busy lady... I wonder what she looks like." I chuckled at Ron's remark. "She's more mysterious than busy, really. However, I can tell you she's very tall and she usually wears black." Neville's face turned pale "Is she like the female version of Snape, then?" As the name Snape was mentioned, I couldn't help but steal a glance at him seated amongst the other professors at staff table.

Harry responded with an annoyed expression "Come on, Sue's mother can't be like Snape. Just look at his hateful expression... this man is full of hatred; I can't stand him." I continued listening to Harry's words and responded "Well... we don't know him completely, but of course, she is different..." I awkwardly pouted and clarified "And she isn't my mother... but more like a old friend, I suppose." As the conversation continued around me, I found myself stealing glances at Professor Snape again. I wasn't sure what made me look at him so much, maybe his long, black robe that looked different from all the other teachers'...

Or maybe it was how pale his face looked against the dark fabric? Or maybe.. I just liked potions? Without even noticing, my cheeks turned a little pink and my yellow eyes stayed locked on the scary-looking professor at the end of the table. Yeah... I definitely like potions. I pondered whether he still had the ability to reveal my past. It had been months since the legilimency incident, and he seemed to have grown even stricter with all the students. I couldn't help but feel that he treated me like an unsolved problem, his steady gaze often resting upon me.

A warm smile on my face, I greeted them "Merry Christmas!" They smiled and echoed "Merry Christmas, Sue." I perched on the edge of the table, munching on a cookie, and commented "It feels so strange... I've never seen the Great Hall this deserted before." Harry answered without looking away from the chessboard. "Yeah..." Ron's sudden outburst made me jump, causing my cookie to slip from my grasp. I shot him a startled look, eyes wide with surprise. "I woooonn!" Ron exclaimed triumphantly.

Harry sighed and looked at Ron with a resigned expression. "Well, I suppose you're the master of chess, aren't you?" He stood up and then stared at me, his eyes widening as if noticing my attire for the first time. "Wow, Sue, your clothes go so well with your eye colour." he marveled. I bent down to pick up my cookie from the floor, grumbling "Ugh, yeah..." I discarded the cookie and grabbed another one before turning to Ron and asking "Have you ever played muggles chess?"

Ron had just won and was celebrating his victory when I asked my question. He paused his celebration and looked at me in surprise. "Muggle chess? Nah.. never played it before, why?.. you know how to play or something?" I nodded in agreement, my bangs partially hiding my eyebrows. "Of course I know how to play. It's somewhat similar to this, but a little simpler, in fact." Harry seemed to recall something and nodded in agreement. "I think I recall seeing that game on Dudley's computer once." Ron looked at us with a puzzled expression, asking "What's a computer?" I chuckled and dismissed the question with a wave of my hand. "Don't worry about it, it's not really important for us."

Harry looked around, his tone lowering to a whisper. "Last night, I came across something very peculiar." Both me and Ron exchanged a look, and I rose from the table to hear him better. "What did you find?" Harry walked quickly and we followed him to a secluded corner. "I discovered a huge mirror, it displayed my parents. Can you believe it?" Ron's face paled. "Are you certain they weren't ghosts?" , "I'm sure. It was like a reflection... but it was so real. It was like they were alive..." I looked at him silently, contemplating the meaning of this strange mirror. "Harry, where is this mirror?" Harry continued thoughtfully, gazing into the distance. "It's in an abandoned classroom on the third floor." Ron interrupted, worry etched on his face. "Abandoned classroom, you say? Could it be haunted?"

We were discussing the strange mirror when a soft sound interrupted us, causing Ron to leap in fright. Looking down, we saw that it was my tabby cat, Teddy, who had woken up and was rubbing against me now. I lovingly hugged Teddy and spoke to Harry "Can we go to that classroom tonight? I really want to see the mirror." what might it show me? Harry nodded, a determined expression on his face."Alright, we will go tonight. We'll go after everyone is asleep.." Ron spoke with a scared tone "but what if it's haunted?" Harry smirked "oh come on .. you really believe in those stupid rumours about third floor?" I held Teddy in my arms as I added "We have two issues. The first is Filtch and his cat Mrs. Norris, and the second is Peeves."

Harry sighed with irritation in his tone. "Quite a troublesome duo... But thankfully, I have the invisibility cloak." The mention of the invisibility cloak piqued my curiosity, and I smiled in excitement. "An invisibility cloak? With that, you can get away with anything..." Ron, on the other hand, had a frustrated expression on his face. "Don't get too happy though, I heard that Snape isn't leaving school for the holidays this year... which means we have three problems." The moment Snape's name came up again, I felt that funny, shy flutter in my stomach. It was silly, but.. somehow, I was really happy he was staying at Hogwarts for the holidays.

On the first day of Christmas, we spent the day playing in the yard. We built snowmen in the snow, enjoyed a sumptuous lunch, and as the day passed, the moon appeared in the sky and the temperature dropped. Harry hurriedly went to the common room, Fred and George were engaged in a card game much like muggle card games, but with a unique magical twist 'exploding snap'. Ron was lying on the sofa, an unusual sight, engrossed in reading a book. Meanwhile, I sat in a chair, Teddy perched on the table, as I quietly painted.

Harry hurriedly walked over to Ron, his voice filled with urgency. "Let's go!" he said. My ears perked up as I turned my head towards them, realizing they were heading to the third floor, where the mirror resided. For a moment, I hesitated, unsure if they wanted me to join them or if they wanted to go alone. However, when I saw Harry and Ron leave the common room without as much as a glance in my direction, I settled back into my seat and sighed. "I wanted to see it too.."

The girls' dormitory was quiet, with only me left, sitting near the window and gazing at the moon and the gleaming stars. I looked at Teddy, who was peacefully asleep on my bed, a soft smile tugging at my lips. My thoughts were consumed by the mysterious mirror. "Perhaps I should find it on my own..." I muttered softly. My shy nature preventing me from mentioning my desire to join Harry and Ron earlier.

"They should have asked me!" I thought with a pout. With another sigh, I wrestled with my thoughts and finally made up my mind. "Teddy, stay here." I whispered, gently stroking his head. He purred softly in response and closed his eyes again. With a glance around, I made sure no one was paying attention. I silently opened the door and stepped out into the corridor.

Chapter Text

The castle was eerily silent at night, the only sound being the soft pitter patter of my footsteps. I tip toed through the castle corridors, I sighed in discomfort, muttering "I've never roamed around the castle after curfew before...." Suddenly, several people in paintings yawned at the same time, causing me to jump in fright. One of them looked at me with half lidded eyes and spoke in a sleepy tone "You don't know the rules? You're supposed to be asleep now, young one."

My eyes widened in surprise, and I stammered in confusion "Just a little longer, and I'll head back..." I continued my journey with a pouty expression, mumbling under my breath "Nosy ghosts, always sticking their noses in other people's business. It's none of your concern where I'm heading." With a little lamp in hand, I climbed the stairs, realizing how eerie and vast the castle appeared at night. "I wish I had an invisibility cloak too.." my grip on the lamp tightening with each step.

I hesitated for a moment as I stepped onto the third floor, suddenly recalling Ron's words about the haunted classroom where the mirror was said to be located. A shiver of nervousness ran down my spine, causing me to gulp. However, I quickly shook my head and gathered my courage. "That's nonsense!" I reassured myself. But despite my attempts to stay calm, my heart was rapidly beating against my chest, as if trying to burst out.

I continued my search, trying to recall Harry's instructions. "Okay... he mentioned fleeing from Filch from the library and stumbling upon this room." I muttered to myself. With each step, my heart beat more forcefully, until I came across a classroom door that stood slightly open. "Ron and Harry must have forgotten to close the door when they left." I realized, a small pang of relief settling in me. I cautiously entered the dark classroom, my eyes scanning the eerie surroundings.

Old and dusty furniture, covered in dirty cloth, filled the room, adding to the eerie atmosphere. My eyes widened in fascination as they fell upon a grand mirror that stretched towards the ceiling. An inscription above the mirror caught my attention, and I moved closer to read the words aloud : "I show not your face, but your heart's desire."

I moved closer to the mirror, expecting to see someone reflected next to me. Harry had mentioned seeing his parents, even though they had passed away, and I wondered if I would see mine as well. Hope filled my eyes. "Maybe I can see my parents too." However, as I drew nearer, the mirror didn't show me anything at first. After a few moments, only Gentiana and Teddy appeared beside me in the reflection. I looked around, a mixture of confusion and disappointment taking over me, not because what I saw, but because even this mirror could not show me my empty past.

"do you feel confused?" I jumped backwards in surprise as I heard Dumbledore's voice come from behind me. Looking back at him, my yellow eyes met his blue ones peering out from behind his semi-circular glasses. The smile on his face helped calm my initial fright. "I-.." I began, momentarily at a loss for words.

Dumbledore moved closer and gazed into the mirror, his tone curious as he asked "What do you think this mirror means?" I shrugged, my eyes still lingering on the mirror, a hint of disappointment settling within me. "I don't know, sir." I replied softly. "I suppose it shows either deceased loved ones or perhaps what we long to see the most." When Dumbledore placed a gentle hand on my shoulder, his voice warm and fatherly, I looked up at him. "Correct." he confirmed. "It shows us what we desire most. So tell me, what is it that you wish to see most in the world?"

I sighed, my gaze returning to the mirror as I replied softly "I had hoped to see my parents... and Teddy and my gaurdian too.." disappointment creeping into my voice. "But my father and my mother didn't appeared." I turned back to Dumbledore, my eyes meeting his. "Sir... you remember when Professor Snape attempted to read my mind with Legilimency, and something blocked our vision? He mentioned that something like this had never happened before..."

Dumbledore nodded, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, I recall that incident." He paused for a moment, carefully considering his words. "It's true, Professor Snape found it quite puzzling that you couldn't be Legilimized. There's something unique about your mind. It seems to possess the ability to block outsiders from penetrating your thoughts." My eyes reflected a mixture of emotions, confusion and mild frustration.

"He could see everything EXCEPT when it came to a specific point..." my voice trailed off. "Harry couldn't see his parents either, but the mirror showed him his father and mother, so why doesn't it show me..?!" I noticed something in Dumbledore's eyes. Despite his great wizardly powers, he looked at me as if he wanted to give me an explanation, but he was just as puzzled as I was as to why these exceptional events were happening to me.

Dumbledore's expression revealed an internal struggle, as if he was grappling with the same question I was asking myself. His eyes never left mine as he spoke softly. "The mirror shows only our deepest desires.. but it seems there is something unique about you, something that prevents even the most skilled wizards such as Professor Snape from entering your mind..." He paused, his gaze shifting back towards the mirror.

"Your mind seems to possess a powerful resistance, one that even the Mirror of Erised cannot penetrate." I paused, my mouth half-open as if about to speak, but the words died in my throat. There is no way for me to understand my past... Dumbledore smiled softly and gently caressed my black hair. He shifted his gaze to the mirror again and spoke in a comforting tone "Every question has an answer, and rest assured, one day you will understand it. But if not, perhaps it's better to let it go, Sue. Maybe it's better to enjoy the present and not try too hard to remember the past."

I offered a small smile, trying to shake off the feelings of confusion. "Thank you, not just for not reprimanding me for wandering around in the middle of the night, but also for your encouraging words." Dumbledore chuckled lightly, his eyes reflecting a soft glow of understanding. "Ah, you little one, it is never a crime to seek knowledge or understanding. However, remember to prioritize your sleep and wellbeing above all else." he reminded me gently.

I smiled shyly and alternated my gaze between Dumbledore's eyes and the Erised mirror. "Perhaps if I return here in years to come, I can see something?" Dumbledore raised an eyebrow at my question "But this mirror is supposed to be sent to a place where no one will find it. The purpose of this mirror isn't to spend time beside it, hoping for wishes to come true. Many people have sat in front of this mirror for a long time and gone mad."

Dumbledore's tone held a subtle warning, reminding me that there are often consequences to obsessing over the unknown. "So, my dear child, try not to be fixated on things beyond your control. Trust in the power of time and fate to unveil your hidden truths when the moment is right." My eyes flickered back to the mirror, then I shook my head in determination. "Right... so-so, I'll be off now. Good night, Professor." I said softly. As I turned to leave, Dumbledore smiled warmly and nodded in response. He whispered to himself once I was out of earshot. "Those eyes of yours hold a mystery... where have I seen those yellow eyes before?"

The Christmas break seemed to have flown by in no time, and the first week of classes had commenced. Students had yet to fully shake off their festive spirit, chatting happily in the corridors and classrooms. However, Professor McGonagall silenced them with her authoritative presence. With a Clearing of her throat, she addressed the class. "Today, we will learn how to transform a mouse into a small jewelry box." she announced, her voice resolute. Students shuffled in their seats, taking out their wands and preparing for the lesson. Professor McGonagall cast a disapproving glance at a few students who were still whispering and gossiping, causing them to fall into silence.

"Now, pay attention!" McGonagall instructed, her voice demanding attention. "The transformation spell requires clear concentration and precise wand movements. Focus your mind on the form and properties you want the jewelry box to take." The students started practicing the transformation spell, with varying levels of success. Neville, unfortunately, managed to turn the poor mouse into a rather hideous jewelry box, leaving its leg palpus still present on the object. Laughter erupted from a group of Slytherin students, mocking Neville's failed attempt.

McGonagall sighed and ordered, "Try again, Mister Longbottom!" Meanwhile, I sat next to Hermione. Her jewelry box transformation was quite impressive, and I discreetly observed her technique, taking mental notes to replicate her method. Professor McGonagall observed all the students carefully, monitoring their progress. She walked towards me and Hermione, glancing approvingly at Hermione's flawless transformation.

My transformation wasn't as flawless as Hermione's, but it wasn't bad either. I received a nod of approval from Professor McGonagall, who awarded another five points to Gryffindor. By the time the class ended, we were all feeling pretty exhausted. Unfortunately, the day was far from over, and we had yet another challenging class ahead: potions. with Professor Severus Snape looming ahead.

Chapter Text

Students slowly made their way to the dungeons where the potions class was held. Professor Snape was already standing there, his usual aura of gloom and disapproval surrounding him. As we entered the classroom, the gloomy atmosphere was almost palpable. The jars of ingredients on the shelves cast an eerie glow, and the smell of various potions filled the air. Snape stood at the front of the class, his eyes sweeping over the students with his usual disdain. "Take your seats." he hissed.

Snape spoke slowly, his deep voice reverberating through the classroom. His gaze moved over each student, as if he could sense the fear they tried to hide. "It seems you all are aware of the disappointing essays you turned in before the holidays." Snape began, his tone laced with a hint of mockery. "At least your expressions give it away." He paused, his eyes scanning the room once more. "Only a handful of you managed to achieve an average grade." he revealed, a hint of displeasure in his voice.

Several students exchanged worried glances, some looked down at their desks, and a few rolled their eyes. Snape continued "For those who didn't bother to put in the effort, you will face stricter punishments. You can count on that." Snape's smirk vanished, replaced by a serious expression as he addressed the students. "Due to my hectic schedule this week, it isn't possible for me to assign detention to every one of you. However..." Several students instinctively swallowed hard, and I had a distinct feeling that I was among the unfortunate ones who had earned subpar grades.

"Today, you will assist me in acquiring a series of rare plants that grow exclusively in the forbidden forest." Snape proclaimed, his gaze surveying the class. A chorus of gasps and murmurs rippled through the classroom. The mention of venturing into the forbidden forest sent a shiver down the spine of the students. Snape quickly continued, his tone leaving no room for protest. "You'll be divided into groups, each group will be assigned a specific plant and specific locations to search."

"Let me clarify." he said, his voice now dripping with sarcasm. "These plants are a vital ingredient for a potion that I intend to demonstrate to the older students. But considering your... performance in your previous essays, I have little faith in your ability to identify and collect these plants accurately." Hermione Granger, with a worried expression on her face, slowly raised her hand. Despite the tense atmosphere, she found the courage to intervene. "Please, sir." Hermione pleaded, concern evident in her voice.

"The forbidden forest is too dangerous to venture into." Snape's eyebrows shot up as he heard Hermione's interruption. It was unusual for students to question his decisions, especially in his potions class. Snape's gaze bore into Hermione. "I'm sure you've not forgotten that Professor McGonagall punished you and your two troublesome friends in the same manner, no less at night?" he hissed.

"And secondly, Miss Granger, consider yourself lucky that you're not among the students who received an abysmal grade. However..." Snape moved quickly toward Hermione's seat, where I was sitting beside her. His black cloak flowed behind him, making him look even taller and thinner than usual. My heart sank as he stopped in front of us, his voice low and dangerous. "I'm sure you don't need to join the trip to the forest. However, I must deduct ten points from your house for your impudence!" His tone sent a shiver right down my spine. Then, his dark eyes turned smoothly from Hermione to me. He frowned, silent but enough to make me shrink into my seat like a guilty kitten.

Without another word, he turned and walked back to his desk, crossing his arms like a bat ready to hang upside down and sleep. "For one hour in the morning, I trust you will have no objections. But if you fail to follow my instructions, consequences will follow." He continued, his voice rising in volume. "Prepare your gloves and baskets, and follow me!" We all exchanged nervous glances, knowing that Snape's tone brooked no disobedience. We quickly put on our gloves and grabbed the special baskets, preparing ourselves for the task ahead. With heavy hearts, we followed Snape towards the entrance of the forbidden forest.

Professor separated the students into groups and assigned Neville, Harry, Ron, and me to walk along a marked path, moving cautiously behind him. Ron grumbled restlessly "You mean that no one obtained a decent grade except for Hermione and a few others from Ravenclaw?? This is truly awful." The air in the forest was frigid, causing our noses and cheeks to turn red as we breathed in the cold air. As I raised my gaze, tall, dense trees surrounded us on all sides. Our group proceeded further into the forest, and I unknowingly found myself walking exceedingly close to Snape, as if seeking his protection.

A hint of annoyance flashed across his face, but he made no comment on it. We walked silently for some time, the only sound being the crunch of leaves beneath our shoes and the occasional hoot of an owl. We continued walking, our eyes fixed on the ground as we followed Professor Snape. Suddenly, he stopped abruptly, causing us to almost bump into him. "Gather around here." he ordered, gesturing for us to come closer. We all huddled together. He surveyed our expectant faces before continuing "The plants we are looking for are deep within the forest. They are rare and only bloom during this particular season."

Snape scowled and pointed towards some bushes. "Each group should move to a bush and carefully collect the plants." he instructed, his irritation evident in his expression. It was clear that he was having second thoughts about bringing the students into the forest, and his annoyance magnified when his gaze landed on Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle. They were tormenting Neville, as usual, making the poor boy fear for his life.

"Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle!" Snape called out, his voice ringing through the forest. "Leave Longbottom alone and focus on your task." The three boys immediately stopped, their mocking grins replaced by sheepish expressions. They grumbled but moved towards another bush, leaving Neville alone. We had been wandering through the forest for about half an hour, moving from one bush to another, searching for the elusive rare plants and herbs.

During this time, Ron had managed to get a thick thorn stuck in his finger, but thankfully, I knew a spell to remove it for him. "Yowch!" Ron exclaimed, wincing in pain. "Thanks, Sue.." I gave him a small smile and pointed out "You forgot to wear your gloves." With my own basket filled, I approached Snape and called out "Professor..." Snape looked from his inspection of some plants and turned his gaze towards me. "You're done already?" he said, a hint of surprise in his voice.

I nodded, gesturing towards my filled basket. "Yes, sir. I have gathered all the plants you requested." Snape took a cursory glance at my basket, a nod of approval on his face. "Well done." With a small smile, I waited for further instructions from the stern professor. Snape let out a frustrated sigh as he observed the other students struggling with their task. He muttered something under his breath, his annoyance clearly evident.

My gaze flickered in his direction, and he happened to glance at me at the same moment. He raised an eyebrow. "Don't just stand here idly, go help the others!" I hurried to the other students, my basket nearly filled to the brim with the rare plants we needed to collect. Feeling like I had picked enough, I placed my basket down beside Ron's, which also seemed almost full, Meanwhile, Ron's disgruntled complaints reached my ears, and I couldn't help but let out a small chuckle.

Ron is certainly amusing, I chuckled to myself as I walked further into the forest. As I walked, I suddenly noticed something odd a bush trembling gently as if something was hidden in its foliage. My intrigue was piqued as I approached the trembling bush, but it suddenly grew still. Pondering whether I should call for Harry or Ron to witness this strange bush, I glanced back and realized I was quite a distance from them. weird. Snape was on the other side, visibly angered and scolding Neville for something unbeknownst to me.

I couldn't quite make out what the boy had done this time... Curiosity getting the better of me, I turned my gaze back towards the bush. Upon closer inspection, I spied a peculiar ring around it, a ring of spiderwebs. "What is this...?" A shiver ran down my spine as I gazed at the encircling ring of spider webs surrounding the mysteriously trembling bush. The forest suddenly seemed to grow darker, almost as if the trees were closing in on me, their shadows casting an eerie atmosphere.. I was alone, far enough from my fellow students that their voices faded into the distance. All I could hear was the soft rustling of leaves and the occasional whisper of the wind.

What secrets hid beneath that trembling bush? Fear gripped my legs as they began trembling uncontrollably.. What's happening? As the other students seemed to disappear into the distance. My heart raced in my chest, its frenzied thumps growing more intense. A strange whispering could be heard over the loud, frigid howling of the wind. "Come... come.." To my shock, my eyes widened as I watched the trembling bush transform into a peculiar flower. It was not beautiful... Instead, an unholy bloom adorned with lengthy stems and an array of thorns encircling it.

The surroundings turned darker and more foggy with each passing moment. The once familiar forest now felt sinister and ominous. Panic gripped me as I realized the others had vanished into thin air. Everywhere I looked, only thick, towering trees greeted me, their shadows casting an air of foreboding. I fled from the designated path, blindly dashed through the maze of trees.

Every direction I turned, more trees seemed to surround me. Suddenly, I halted, trying to catch my breath. My gaze widened in dread as I spied the flower once again. The whispers, they weren't from the wind. They were emanating from the flower itself. "Come... come..." The whispers were faint, almost like the wind, but I was certain my ears weren't deceiving me. Tears blurred my vision as despair gripped my heart. Everywhere I turned, there was nothing but endless fog and darkness.

That eerie flower seemed to follow me, its presence adding to my terror. In a desperate attempt to escape, I sprinted through the thicket, pleading desperately for help. "I'm lost... Please help me! SOMEONE..." The forest grew darker and denser, the only visible light being that of the flower glowing in the blackness. Its whisper seemed louder now, more urgent, as if it were demanding my presence.

With each step I took, twigs and sticks cracked under my feet, while tears continued to stream down my face. Is this real? shaking my head in denial. My fear heightened as I realised there was no sign of Professor Snape, or any other person for that matter. I was hopelessly lost. My face was completely wet with tears as I ran frantically, hopelessly wandering deeper into the dark heart of the forest. Strange and terrifying sounds echoed from all sides, the haunting whispers of the wind and that flower sending shivers down my spine.

"Come... I'm thirsty. Donate your blood to me." the flower's whisper seemed to grow louder and hungrier. I tried to cover my ears to block out the sinister words, but it was as if the flower's voice was piercing my very soul. "No.. no.. this can't be real.." I muttered through my tears, trying to deny the horror that encircled me. In my mind, I prayed for Professor Snape to appear and save me from this nightmare, but there was no sign of him or anyone else. "Come... your blood... I need your blood..." My mind was a whirl of fear and despair. I'm scared, I'm scared. I kept thinking, my heart unable to handle the terror. I knew my end was near, my death imminent in this forsaken forest. Regret consumed me - if only I hadn't approached that accursed bush, perhaps I wouldn't be here... I'm scared .......

Chapter Text

Snape cast a worried glance around, frustration etched on his face. "Quickly, everyone, follow me back to the castle!" he commanded firmly. As he briskly lead the students back towards the castle, he paused, a scowl on his face. Under his breath, he muttered, "Troublesome girl! I should've kept her with the others after she finished her basket. Why did I send her to collect more?" He continued to walk behind the students, occasionally glancing around, hoping to spot a trail or a sign of me. "Damn it!" he cursed quietly to himself. "She better be alright." The thought of Sue being lost in the dangerous forest filled him with a sense of responsibility and worry.

With the students safely back in the castle, Snape wasted no time in leaving once again. He quickly headed towards the forbidding forest, his mind focused on finding me. Hermione hurried to join Ron and Harry, her concern evident on her face. "Are you two alright?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry. Harry glanced around anxiously "We're fine, but Sue is missing." Hermione's eyes widened in surprise and worry, "What do you mean Sue is missing? How is that possible?" Ron chimed in, clearly concerned. "Her basket was left next to mine, but we couldn't find her anywhere in the forest." Neville arrived, his breath ragged as he relayed the information he had seen earlier. "I saw her once." he panted. "walking towards a bush.."

Harry's concern deepened, his gaze darting around anxiously. "But how can we find her now?" Tears welled up in Hermione's eyes as she clenched her fists. "This is all Snape's fault. Sending students into the dangerous forest was a terrible idea!" Ron shook his head, his voice filled with worry. "The worst part is that some students in the past have been lost in this forest and never found." Harry nodded in agreement, "Yes, many students have disappeared and were never found again. It's like they vanished into thin air." Hermione's worry only intensified. "We can't just leave Sue out there! We have to do something to find her." Neville looked equally concerned. "But how can we search for her? The forest is enormous and dangerous."

Ron sighed, a mix of hope and helplessness in his voice. "Snape went back into the forest. We can only hope he finds her." he said, his expression filled with worry. Draco and his cronies approached them, a look of annoyance on their faces. Draco sneered "A Gryffindor gone missing? My father told me horror stories about the creatures that lurk in that forest. No one comes out alive once they venture in." Hermione's brow furrowed in irritation, "Shut up, Malfoy!" she snapped. Draco's smirk widened "Tch.. Can't handle the truth, Granger?" Ron clenched his fists, his anger flaring. "Shut your trap, Malfoy! This is serious!"

Draco's frown deepened as he addressed the others, a hint of smugness in his voice. "I'm just stating the truth, and my father knows better than any of you. Why should we care about some nameless girl like her? No one will miss her, anyway." Hermione's eyes widened in anger and shock, her face turning red. "How dare you! Sue is not some nameless girl! She has friends and people who care about her. You're heartless, Malfoy!" Ron clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white from the pressure. "You don't know anything, Malfoy! Shut your mouth before I shut it for you!" Malfoy grinned and then left.

He cautiously approached the same bushes that had been there in the morning. Their once vibrant leaves now seemed to mockingly sway in the cold breeze, almost as if they held the secrets to her disappearance. Snape clenched his jaw tightly, the cold air stinging his face as he moved closer to the bushes. He reached out with a gloved hand and gently parted the branches, peering into the shadows behind them. "No sign of her..." he muttered, frustration and concern mingling in his voice. The snow continued to fall, dusting the ground with a delicate layer of white. The silence of the forest only amplified the unease that gripped Snape's heart.

Snape exhaled deeply, his expression weary and frustrated. He raised his wand and uttered the tracking spell, "Appare Vestigium!" Suddenly, one of the bushes faded, revealing a path that had previously been hidden. Footprints became visible, scattered in multiple directions. It was clear that this forest was full of twists and turns that could lead to countless places. Snape studied the footprints intently, his mind racing as he attempted to determine the correct path to follow.

He traced the patterns of the footprints, noting how they weaved and intertwined. Some seemed to lead deeper into the forest, while others vanished into the thick undergrowth. Snape's eyes narrowed in concentration, trying to discern any clue that could lead to her whereabouts. The snowflakes continued to fall gently, creating a serene contrast to the tension that hung in the air. "Where are you, girl.." Snape muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with both worry and determination.

The darkness and cold seemed to closing in on me, as if they were encircling me. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps rushed toward me, cutting through the silence like a sinister melody. My heart raced as dread gripped my very soul. I knew that it wasn't a human approaching. I pushed myself to my feet, summoning what little strength I had left. I had spent the entire day running, my feet numb and sore from the relentless movement. I finally halted in a small clearing, attempting to catch my breath amidst the sparse trees. As I stood there, I could hear multiple footsteps approaching from different directions.

My heart pounded furiously against my chest, the sound echoing loudly in my ears. A figure emerged from the shadows, slowly drawing closer to where I was. Its face was enveloped in darkness, making it impossible to discern any discernible features. My heart fluttered with a flicker of hope as the snowflakes gently twirled in the air, creating a graceful dance around me. With trembling steps, I approached the figure, the eerie whispers of other footsteps resounding faintly in the distance. "Are you lost, little human?" a voice echoed, causing my heart to skip a beat. Unlike any human voice, it held an unnatural and haunting quality.

He suddenly dropped to his knees and started crawling toward me. My heart jumped, and I took a few steps back without even thinking. His voice came out cold and slow. "May I drink your blood? It's been a very long.. long time since I tasted something sweet." As he came closer, I saw his bloody red eyes and long, dark nails scraping the snowy ground. His hair was messy and wild, hanging over his face. The red glow in his eyes locked on me like a hungry beast. "I won't let you escape!" he hissed, eyes wide and crazy, ready to jump. His instincts had taken over, he wanted to bite, to drink, to hunt. And I was the prey trembling in front of him.

Chapter Text

Without warning, he jumped toward me, his grip tightening around my leg. His long nail tore through my black tights as he threw me down to the ground, the soft snow catching my fall. "N-No!" I screamed, my voice shaking as I tried to push the vampire away. His sharp fangs and pale face moved closer and closer. Suddenly, a forceful incantation echoed through the air. "Stupefy!" the vampire was thrown away from me. From the darkness, a tall and thin figure stepped forward, dressed all in black, tiny snowflakes resting on his cloak. His face looked worried and tired. Professor Snape? My yellow eyes widened, tears mixing with the snow as I stared at him. He was panting softly, cold air forming little clouds from his mouth, his black hair and shoulders dusted with white.

His gloved hand gripped his wand tightly, ready to protect me from whatever else might come out of the shadows. The vampire lay motionless on the ground, appearing more than just weakened it seemed as if its need for blood had pushed it to the brink of exhaustion. The force of the stunning spell had clearly taken its toll, leaving it unable to recover. I stared at Snape, my eyes filled with tears and disbelief, unsure if I was truly witnessing reality or if it was all just a dream. "P-professor...." I managed to utter, my voice trembling. When he saw there was no more danger, he walked closer to me. Without saying a word, he reached out his free hand. I grabbed it quickly, and the coldness in my fingers melted into his warmth.

My heart jumped so hard it almost hurt. I felt a strange pulse run through me, my chest, my head, my whole body, like something had awakened. His dark eyes met mine, and for a second, I swore I saw a flicker of yellow inside them. Before I even knew what I was doing, I threw myself into his arms and held him tight. Snape froze for a moment as I hugged his waist, trembling and crying. My tears mixed with the snow falling around us. I was so small compared to his tall frame that my arms only reached around his waist. Through my sniffles, I thought: his waist is so narrow. He stood there for a moment, frozen in surprise, before gradually returning the hug. His touch was tentative at first, unsure of how to respond to such a sudden and emotional display of affection. "Calm down." he murmured, his voice a mixture of concern and gentleness. Pulling back slightly, he took a good look at me, checking for any injuries.

His eyes darkened as he noticed the wound on my leg and the exhaustion etched across my face. Snape's voice was filled with worry as he asked. "How did you get lost, Sue? Where did you disappear to?" He scanned my face and hands, noticing the multiple scars present. I gradually loosen my hug and moved away, yet my fingers still gripped onto his sleeves. "I don't know..." I responded, my voice barely above a whisper. "I wasn't far away... everything disappeared when I walked by a bush..." hiss expression softened as he listened, his usual anger seemingly set aside. He knew that this was not the time for reprimands. "It's alright." he said gently. "You don't need to explain further. I'll take you back to the castle." We started walking slowly, the snow crunching under our feet, and the cold air biting our faces. Snape raised his wand and cast another tracking spell, guiding us towards the exit of the forest. We walked together, his hand holding mine firmly. As we navigated through the dark and snowy path, the cold air stung our faces, and the haunting whispers of the forest seemed to fade away. With every step we took, I found my heart settling, the fear slowly receding. Despite the exhaustion etched across my pale face, a warm feeling enveloped my heart.

The darkness, the cold, and the mysterious flower - nothing seemed to matter as long as Snape was by my side, protecting and guiding me. I glanced up at Snape's stern profile, his expression determined and focused on leading us out of the forest. The snowfall had become heavier, coating everything in a soft, white blanket. I felt a shiver run through my body, but it was a shiver of relief rather than fear. Snape's hand, still holding mine firmly, radiated a comforting warmth that made me feel safe. The castle was getting closer now, its silhouette visible through the thick curtain of snowflakes. I tightened my grip on Snape's hand, and he gently squeezed back, reassuring me silently.

I wanted to express my gratitude, but the words seemed to lodge themselves in my throat, unable to find their way out. In that moment of silent understanding, I looked up at Snape, and my voice barely above a whisper managed to release a heartfelt "thank you." Snape's expression softened a fraction, and he met my gaze for a few seconds before returning his focus to guiding us through the swirling snowflakes. He seemed to find it challenging to express kindness, especially towards a student like me. He cleared his throat, his voice gruff and deep. "It's okay." he said before pausing, his gaze fixed ahead. "Just..." He paused again, his stern expression faltering briefly. "Don't put yourself into trouble again..." His words were not harsh, but they held a hint of concern, a rare show of care laced within his usually grumpy demeanor. My eyes filled with tears, though I fought hard to hold them back, refusing to let them fall. Especially not in front of Snape, who was already being uncharacteristically kind to me. "I won't." I stole another glance at Snape, his tall and imposing figure trudging confidently through the snowy terrain. His usual stoic expression was still present on his face, though I couldn't help but notice a hint of softness in his eyes.

Snape sighed softly, and a thin trail of cold steam escaped his lips. "It's late. Your fellow students are likely in their dormitories by now. I'll take you to the Hospital Wing to have your leg checked out." He glanced down at my wounded leg, taking note of the ripped sock showing glimpses of my scraped skin. As we crossed the threshold of the castle, I finally felt a sense of relief wash over me. My body was beyond exhausted, and my feet felt numb. "I-I can go to the Hospital Wing by myself..." I managed to stutter, feeling a hint of embarrassment at the thought of troubling him further. Snape's expression remained stern, his black eyes studying me carefully. "You can hardly stand." he pointed out dryly. "And you expect me to let you walk all the way to the hospital on your own? Not a chance." My face flushed with a mixture of embarrassment and weariness, Snape's words a harsh reminder of my weakened state. "But..." I protested weakly, trying to find a way to assert my independence despite the obvious tiredness that weighed heavily on me. I didn't want to burden him more than necessary. Snape's irritation grew, and he cast a sharp glance in my direction. "Listen to me, you troublesome girl!!" he admonished. "You will come with me, no more protest!"

His stern tone softened slightly as his gaze fell upon my exhausted face. He realized that I had already endured enough in the forest. "No more arguments." As we reached the Hospital Wing, Snape spoke quietly with Madam Pomfrey, and they both turned their gazes toward me. Madam Pomfrey's look was filled with concern, her eyebrows furrowing as she studied my weary frame. Luckily, there were no other patients in the hospital at that time, so I didn't feel as embarrassed as I would have otherwise. Madam Pomfrey quickly busied herself fetching something from a nearby cabinet as Snape guided me to one of the beds. "Sit" Snape commanded brusquely, pointing at the bed.

I settled myself on the bed, wincing a little as Madam Pomfrey rolled up my sleeves and began examining my legs and elbows. She also inspected the small scratch on my cheek, all the while preparing something on a nearby table. "Thankfully, it doesn't seem to be a deep wound." Madam Pomfrey said, her words slightly distracted as she focused on mixing something in a small vial. "You can rest tonight, and hopefully you'll be feeling better by tomorrow." Madam Pomfrey handed me the small vial filled with a pale pink liquid. "Drink this." she instructed, her voice gentle but firm. "It will help you sleep and speed up your healing process." Before taking the potion, I thanked Madam Pomfrey. But as soon as the liquid touched my lips, my face twisted in a grimace due to its bitter taste. "It tastes horrible." I muttered, barely containing a shiver as I forced myself to finish it. As the door closed behind Madam Pomfrey and Professor Snape, I settled back against the pillows and lay still, bandages carefully wrapped around my wounded leg and one of my elbows. As I tried to relax, I couldn't shake off the chilling memories from the Forbidden Forest.

The faint whispers of the sinister flower and the eerie gaze of the vampire flooded back into my thoughts. Being left alone in the Forbidden Forest had been a terrifying experience, and the thought of being bitten by the vampire was a chilling one. I tried to shake off the fear and get some rest, but sleep seemed elusive. The whispers of that flower echoed through my mind, its voice as if still hovering above me. Donate your blood... What did it want from me? Time seemed to blur as I drifted into a fitful sleep, my body growing warm with a feverish sweat. I found myself back in that forest, the vampire with the sharp fangs inching closer. Fear gripped me, making my heart race. With a gasp, I jolted awake, my heart hammering in my chest. It was just a dream... My bangs clung to my forehead, damp with sweat, and I found myself panting heavily from the intensity of my dream. But as my gaze turned towards the window, I saw sunlight streaming into the room, and a sense of relief washed over me.

Madam Pomfrey carefully untied the bandages around my leg and elbow, and I began walking towards the Great Hall, my steps sluggish and my face a bit pale. My stomach growled hungrily as I longed for food. As I neared to the Gryffindor table, I saw my friends gathered together, their smiles bright and happy. Hermione approached me her eyes slightly watery. "Sue, are you alright?" I managed a weak smile, still feeling the lingering effects of the fever dream. "I'm okay." I answered softly, though my voice was still a bit weary. "Just had a rough night." The rest of my friends gathered around me as I took a seat. They were both concerned and curious about my time in the Forbidden Forest. Neville's voice came from one side "We heard you returned to the castle last night." Ron, on the other hand, looked perplexed and concerned. "Last day, where did you go? I found your basket next to mine in the morning, but you just vanished." They listened attentively as I struggled to describe the strange experience. Hermione chimed in, her voice filled with worry and curiosity. "You were lost for a whole day! We were all so worried about you. Is that a scar on your cheek?" Taking a deep breath, I tried to remain calm as I recounted my encounter.

"Yes, it was unlike anything I've experienced. I found a bush shaking, and as I approached, it seemed like everything was distant. Suddenly, everything disappeared from sight." Harry's attention was fixed on me as he asked curiously "So, what exactly was that bush? It's a rather odd thing." Hermione, ever the bookworm, looked at Harry and added "No, Harry, it's not odd. I was reading a book about the Forbidden Forest. There are some rare vampire flowers that can shapeshift." My eyes widened as realization dawned on me. She was right. I nodded feverishly "Yes, I saw that flower, Hermione. It was strange, and I could hear its whispers..." Neville's face paled as he spoke, his voice filled with awe. "If I were you, I would've been dead by now." I attempted a weak smile, grateful that the ordeal was over.

But as I looked towards the staff table where the Professors sat, my gaze met Professor Snape's eyes. "Professor Snape saved me when a vampire was trying to..." I started, but my words were interrupted by my friends' shocked expressions. The Weasley twins moved closer, and one of them, whom I couldn't tell if it was Fred or George, spoke with excitement. "Really? I've always wanted to see a vampire!" Ron rolled his eyes, looking at his brother with disapproval. "Are you out of your mind, Fred?" Hermione nodded solemnly, acknowledging the harrowing experience I had endured. "It must have been quite terrible, but you were fortunate, Sue." We all listened intently as Hermione continued, her voice laced with caution. "If that vampire had bitten you, you would have become one of them..." Ron let out a gasp, raising his eyebrows in disbelief. "Please don't say any more, it's making me scared! Becoming a vampire and only...sucking blood..." His comical expression, coupled with his hands holding his hair, made me burst into laughter. They looked at me in bewilderment, wondering why I was finding humor in such a terrifying situation. But I couldn't help it. Ron's exaggerated reaction was simply too funny. "I'm sorry," I giggled, trying to catch my breath. "I just... Ron's expression is hilarious. He looks like a scared orange kitten!"

The laughter continued as George added "I'd pay to see you in vampire style, little brother!" We all chuckled at his comment, momentarily forgetting about the earlier serious topic. Ron's face turned scarlet as a radish, and he frowned at George. "Shut up, George! It's not funny!" he protested. Harry couldn't help but giggle to himself before finally speaking up. "Alright, guys. We need to go to our Herbology class. Let's go." We all gathered our belongings and started heading towards the Herbology greenhouse together. The laughter continued to fill the air, creating a lighthearted atmosphere. Ron walked beside Harry, still fuming with irritation. "I can't believe you guys.. laughing at me like that!" Harry tried to hide his smirk but failed. "Hey, it was pretty funny, you have to admit." Hermione rolled her eyes. "Ron, relax. They were just teasing. No harm done." I lagged behind the group as we walked, a small smile playing on my lips as I observed Ron and Hermione engage in a lighthearted argument about something trivial. How cute I thought to myself, finding the lighthearted bickering endearing.

Chapter Text

The hours passed, and the day came to an end. After dinner, students scattered to their activities. The Golden Trio, as usual, was engrossed in their research. I overheard them mentioning something about a person named Nicholas Flamel. Despite the lingering remnants of fear from the previous day's events, I was thankful that my wounds had fully healed. Today turned out to be a surprisingly good day. I grabbed my folder containing my essay, knowing that I needed to hand it to Professor McGonagall. Filch had mentioned that she was in the staffroom, located on the ground floor, so I decided to make my way there. As I walked down the corridor, I mentally repeated the directions in my mind, making sure I wouldn't get lost on my way. The castle was vast, and I had a habit of getting lost in its endless halls. I stood outside the door, feeling a wave of nervousness wash over me.

Being in the presence of all the Professors always made me a bit anxious. Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door, but there was no answer. With a small pout on my face, I glanced around, wondering if Filch had lied to me. "Where is she?" I wondered aloud. Feeling curious, I slowly pushed the door open, peeking into the room with one eye. To my surprise, no one was there. I let out a sigh, but before leaving, the curiosity within me propelled me to take another look into the room. Just for a little while. I convinced myself as I quietly stepped inside, closing the door behind me. I walked around the room, past the wooden chairs and a bookshelf, my gaze falling upon the table with several empty tea glasses and the remaining cookies. A thought crossed my mind, would they mind if I took one too? So I reached out and picked up a chocolate cookie, taking a bite.

I approached the large desk, its drawers filled with various contents. I opened one of the drawers and found several folders containing information about the Hogwarts Professors, including details on their specific areas of expertise. "Hm.. Professor McGonagall has quite an impressive history teaching here." A thought crossed my mind. "I wonder if there's a folder for Professor Snape as well..." Curiosity piqued, I began browsing through the folders, carefully searching for his documents. I couldn't believe how invested I had become in learning more about him. A smile spread across my face as I found his folder. As I delved into his career history, my eyes widened somewhat. "He started teaching at Hogwarts at the age of 19 and has been a professor for almost ten years..." I murmured to myself, astonished. "He's the youngest professor at Hogwarts.." I thought, impressed.

I mumbled to myself while looking away from the folder "So, if I'm not mistaken... he must be twenty-nine or thirty years old." I returned my gaze to the information, my eyes freezing as I noticed his birth date. January 9th... A realization dawned upon me, and my eyes sparkled as I remembered. "His birthday was yesterday..." I muttered softly, awestruck by the realization. An unfamiliar ache stirred within me, a sense of sadness washing over me as I pondered the fact that his birthday was yesterday. The smile on my face vanished as I carefully put the files back into the drawer and left the staffroom. My thoughts seemed to drown out all other sensations as I walked towards Professor McGonagall's office, knocking on her door with an unreadable expression on my face.

Professor McGonagall answered the door, her stern face greeting me. "Yes, what can I do for you?" I took a deep breath, trying to put aside the inexplicable sadness that had washed over me moments before. "I brought you my essay, Professor..." I replied, holding up the folder with my essay inside. She took the folder from me with a small nod "Thank you. You may go now." I nodded in return, my thoughts still occupied by the realization and the ache in my heart. However, I attempted to maintain a neutral expression. I slowly made my way back to the Gryffindor tower, walking at a subdued pace, lost in my thoughts.

My mind was preoccupied with everything I had read in his folder. As I reached the painting of the fat lady, I muttered the password and entered the common room. There I saw the Golden Trio still engrossed in their research, surrounded by a daunting pile of books. I couldn't help but sigh as I quietly moved away from them and took a seat on another chair, focusing on studying my Potions notes. I tried to focus on reading my notes, but my heart ached once more, a tear sliding down my cheek without me noticing. I quickly wiped it away, realizing that I couldn't concentrate in this state. I climbed onto my bed, burying my face into the pillow as Teddy played with a white yarn nearby.

My shoulders trembled, and tears streamed down my face. "Last day was his birthday, and I ruined that by getting lost in the Forbidden Forest..." A sniffle escaped me, and my eyes turned red. I sniffed once more, feeling the weight of guilt upon me. I knew I was prone to clumsiness, but this time I felt like it was my fault. "I wish I could do something to make him forgive me." I thought to myself. Suddenly, I heard someone entering the girls' dormitory, and a moment later, Hermione's voice broke the silence. "Hey, Sue?" she called out softly, approaching my bed. Hermione slowly pushed aside the curtains surrounding my bed to find me with teary eyes. Her expression froze momentarily before she sat down on the edge of the bed. "Why are you crying?" she gently inquired, her brow furrowing.

I sniffed again, unsure of what excuse to provide. So, I decided to tell her the truth. "B-because of Professor Snape." I admitted, my voice quivering. Hermione paused for a moments, clearly baffled by the fact that I was crying because of a strict and grumpy teacher like Professor Snape. "Did he scold you for something?" she asked, attempting to understand. I nodded, causing my short hair to flutter around. "No, it's not that... his birthday was yesterday when I got lost, I ruined his day." I explained, my voice trembling. To my surprise, Hermione burst into laughter, completely unexpected. I blinked repeatedly, my teary yellow eyes sparking with surprise, as I sat up on the bed. "Why are you laughing? I'm serious, Hermione." I protested, my voice still quivering slightly from the tears. Hermione attempted to contain her laughter, her own face also flushed. "I can't believe you're crying over something like this, Sue. You're weird!"

She finally managed to say, still somewhat amused. I sighed and wiped away my tears. "But I'm serious... I made him tired from searching for me." I protested again. Hermione's voice was laced with a hint of annoyance as she rolled her eyes. "I can't understand why you feel guilty about Snape. Just let it go and stop thinking about it anymore. Now please excuse me; I need to review the Potions notes again." she said with her childish tone before leaving, pulling the curtain closed behind her. I was left alone, sitting on my bed, feeling a mix of confusion and resignation. Why did Hermione find it so odd that I felt guilty? It was only natural to feel guilty after causing someone a whole day of trouble. I let out a deep sigh and fell back onto the pillows, staring at the curtain where she had just disappeared.
As minutes passed, my thoughts swirled around, replaying the memories of the time I spent lost in the Forbidden Forest and the look on his face when he finally found me.

I tossed and turned restlessly in bed, the guilt still consuming my thoughts. When Teddy came over to lay next to me, I quickly embraced him tightly, causing him to let out a disgruntled meow. "Ahhhhh... I can't shake these feelings off." I muttered, my voice filled with frustration. "Why would I feel like this? I'm such a terrible person..." As if in protest, Teddy bit my cheeks and smacked my head lightly, as if he agreed with Hermione's opinion of me. I winced at Teddy's protest, feeling even more frustrated with myself. I continued to speak to him, trying to make sense of my conflicting emotions. "I should say sorry to him... but how? He probably won't even want to hear it. I'm just a silly girl who got lost in the Forbidden Forest." As if sensing my inner turmoil, Teddy meowed again and nuzzled against my arm affectionately. I sighed and hugged Teddy tighter, finding some comfort in his presence. "You're right... we should sleep. I'll think about it tomorrow..."

Chapter Text

The morning arrived, and we made our way towards the Potions classroom. I felt a growing sense of anxiety creeping up on me as I approached the door. It had been two days since my encounter in the forest, and I still hadn't decided what to do. Should I talk to him after class, or should I keep my mouth shut? Professor Snape sat in his usual spot, engrossed in reading something. As the students took their seats, I felt a familiar wave of nervousness wash over me. Why did his classes always feel so strict? Even breathing seemed difficult. He lifted his gaze and observed the class, his eyes briefly meeting mine. I felt my throat tighten and swallowed hard, quickly taking my seat, trying to play off that I hadn't noticed his gaze.

Professor Snape's voice filled the room as he began to speak. "Prepare your cauldrons, we will be making a Forgetfulness Potion today." he instructed, his voice maintaining its typical stern tone. However, there was a hint of weariness that I couldn't help but notice. His voice rose slightly as he continued. The students immediately busied themselves, taking the necessary materials and gathering around their cauldrons. I followed suit, but my eyes would occasionally dart towards Professor Snape, noticing the subtle exhaustion in his demeanor. Focus, Sue.. I whispered to myself, trying to concentrate on the potion. I reached for the bottle of river water to add to the cauldron, only to struggle with the stubborn cap. After a sudden burst of effort, the cap fell from the bottle, landing on the floor right where Professor Snape was walking slowly, observing the students' progress.

He paused and fixed his gaze on the spilled water, his annoyance evident in his expression. Then he looked at me, his eyes narrowing slightly. My heart pounded rapidly as a sense of nervousness washed over me. I opened my mouth to apologize, but no words came out. I froze, my anxiety heightened by his slightly annoyed expression. Great, now he's annoyed with me... Professor Snape's voice broke the brief silence, his tone still strict but without any real anger in it. "Be more careful, Miss, Pick up that cap and clean up the spill." I nodded my head in response to his instruction, but instead of reaching down to pick up the cap, I raised my wand. With a swift movement, I cast a spell, and the spilled water on the floor lifted into the air, gathering back into the bottle. Some students glanced at me with surprised expressions, their mouths slightly agape.

I looked at them with a sense of confusion, unsure of why they were reacting that way. But Professor Snape's attention was drawn to my action. He cleared his throat quietly, attempting to hide his subtle admiration for my display of magical skill. Did he just..admire my spell? My heart rate speeding up further. He cleared his throat once more, composing himself before addressing me. "Quite skillful, Miss. Just. Sue. However, a simple cleaning charm would suffice in this case. No need for such display of magic." Meanwhile, Ron rolled his eyes and whispered quietly to Harry "Now he's got another reason to deduct five points from Gryffindor."

Harry didn't bother to respond, simply shooting a disapproving glare at Snape. Professor then walked over to Neville's cauldron, his irritation evident as he observed the boy's bubbling cauldron filled with grey liquid. "Stupid boy!" he hissed in frustration, clearly displeased with the results of Neville's potion. I watched from a distance, feeling a pang of sympathy for Neville. His potions always seemed to be a target of Professor Snape's sharp tongue. Snape's disapproving gaze swept over the rest of the class before returning to Neville. "Why can't you even manage a simple Forgetfulness Potion, Longbottom?" he snapped, his voice sharp with irritation.

"Pay attention and follow the instructions. It's not really that hard!" Neville gathered the courage to respond, his voice shaking as he spoke in a low tone "I did follow the recipe... I-" But before he could finish his sentence, Professor Snape's sharp voice cut him off, resounding through the classroom. "SILENCE!" My heart skipped a beat, fearful for Neville's welfare. Amidst the tension, Malfoy caught my attention. He was secretly hiding his wand after having used it moments ago, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth as he and his annoying friends began giggling quietly. My eyes widened as I saw Malfoy use another prank on a already struggling Neville, casting a secret spell with his wand concealed under his robe's sleeve.

The result was a bottle of river water spilling from Neville's desk. Professor Snape turned his gaze back towards Neville, his expression one of pure fury. He clenched his jaw, his voice laced with venom as he spoke. "Longbottom!" he barked, his voice sharp and cutting. "You clumsy oaf! Can't even handle a simple potion without making a mess." Malfoy and his friends snickered in amusement, thoroughly enjoying the scene unfolding before them. Neville's face went pale as his confidence shattered under Snape's harsh words. He attempted to stutter a response, but the words stuck in his throat. Snape stalked over to Neville's cauldron, peering into it with a look of disgust.

"Pathetic!" he spat, his eyes narrowing as he observed the mess. "How many times do I have to tell you, PAY ATTENTION and follow instructions. It's not that hard! Five points from Gryffindor for your sheer uselessness." The other Gryffindor students sighed with displeasure, their murmurs and judgmental glances directed toward poor Neville. I scowled as I finished my own potion, my eyes narrowing as I observed the unfair situation. Unable to remain inactive, I decided to take matters into my own hands. I silently drew my wand, discreetly hiding it under my sleeve. I aimed it towards Malfoy's cauldron, murmuring under my breath.

To my satisfaction and a bit of amusement, Malfoy's cauldron started to bubble restlessly, becoming chaotic. Malfoy's eyes widened, shock and annoyance evident on his face as his potion began to bubble uncontrollably. "What the-" he exclaimed, clearly caught off guard. Snape, who had been scolding Neville moments ago, noticed the commotion and swiftly turned his gaze towards Malfoy's cauldron. His eyes narrowed as he took in the chaotic sight. He strode over to Malfoy's desk, his robes swishing behind him. With a stern voice, he snapped "What is the meaning of this, Malfoy?"

Malfoy's eyes darted nervously between Snape and his cauldron. He was caught off guard not only by the chaotic state of his potion but also by Snape's stern approach. "I don't know, Professor..." he began, his voice unsteady. "My potion just started foaming on its own-" , "Indeed.." Snape said slowly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Potions usually just decide to misbehave without any outside influence, don't they?" Some of the students couldn't help but snicker at Malfoy's predicament, amused by his situation. Seeing this, Malfoy's face turned red with anger, but he knew better than to utter a word of protest.

Professor Snape, swiftly using his wand to halt the chaotic bubbling. He then returned to his chair, his voice echoing through the classroom with authority, yet laced with disappointment. "Those who have completed their work may leave the class." he exclaimed sternly. "And those responsible for the disturbance shall remain here until they clean up the cauldrons and the floor!" I couldn't hold back a smirk as I observed Malfoy's bewildered expression, as it appeared this was the first time he'd faced consequences for his troublesome behavior. However, I felt a pang of sympathy for Neville, who would have to stay alongside Malfoy.

Chapter Text

Harry chuckled, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Well, we wouldn't want to lose such a talented prankster from Gryffindor." he said, his voice laced with mock seriousness. Hermione, always the voice of reason, chimed in while shaking her head, a hint of disapproval in her voice. "While it was satisfying to see Malfoy get a taste of his own medicine, you shouldn't stoop down to his level." I let out an exaggerated sigh, my lips forming a pout "I mean, he caused Neville's cauldron to misbehave and cost our house another five points." I said, justifying my actions. Ron, ever the enthusiastic one, chimed in, his expression filled with determination. "Exactly! And next time, I'll join in too!"

But Hermione, the voice of reason, rolled her eyes and interjected "Oh, for goodness sake, Ron! You're not exactly a prankster master; stop thinking about emulating that." Harry chuckled, finding a hint of humor in the situation. "Yeah, Hermione's right, Ron. You're more likely to explode something than pull off a sneaky prank." Ron pouted playfully, feigning offense. "Hey, I'm not that bad! I could pull off some pranks too, you know!" I chuckled silently to myself, unable to hold back my amusement as I watched the trio bantering with each other. They're always like this, yet so entertaining... Finally, I interjected, trying to calm the argument."Stop it, guys i'm not going to randomly walk around casting spells on anyone. I only used it on Malfoy because he deserved some payback for his pranks."

We made our way into the Great Hall for lunch, taking our seats at the table. I noticed the trio pulling out books from their bags and carefully searching for something. I took a sip of water and leaned closer to them, curious. "What are you guys doing?" Hermione responded without looking up from her book, her eyes still scanning the pages. "We're looking for information on a person named Nicholas Flamel. Have you heard of him before?" I shook my head slowly, my brow furrowed in concentration. "No, I can't say I have. Who is he?" Ron, still searching through the book, added his own thoughts. "We heard his name mentioned by Hagrid, but he wouldn't give us any details." I sighed, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over me. I wish I could help them in their quest, but this topic was completely foreign to me. The trio seemed to be on a mission, and I couldn't shake the feeling they were getting themselves into something dangerous. The day drew to a close, the sound of the clock echoing softly in the background as I lay in my bed. My thoughts drifted back to the morning's Potion class. I hadn't gotten the chance to apologize to Professor Snape, I thought remorsefully. I pulled the blanket tighter around me, my mind wandering to the terrifying events of that night in the Forbidden Forest. To this day, the memory still haunted me in my nightmares.

Chapter Text

I listened to their conversation attentively, Ron's words hung in the air, and I couldn't help but silently agree with him. The trio had risked their lives the previous week, venturing to the dangerous floor where they'd faced Fluffy. I let out a sigh and looked at them. "You should be happy that you all made it out safely. That night, Harry was seriously in danger..." Neville nodded in agreement, a hint of frustration in his voice. "I tried to caution them, telling them it wasn't worth putting our house's reputation at risk. But they didn't listen..." I shrugged "That's true. But they did something remarkable, saving the Sorcerer's Stone." I turned my gaze towards Harry, a playful smirk tugging at my lips. "You see, it wasn't Professor Snape who was after the stone. It was Professor Quirrell all along!" Harry's eye roll spoke volumes of his annoyance and dissatisfaction. "You're right." he concurred, his tone tinged with irritation.

"We wasted months suspecting Professor Snape, but in the end, he was utterly innocent. However, it's crucial not to forget that he despises every single Gryffindor, so nothing has changed in that regard." Hermione sighed in frustration, clearly not having as strong negative emotions towards Professor Snape. "To be fair.." she began, attempting to be the voice of reason "Professor Snape is simply a strict teacher who holds high standards for his students. It's not exactly fair to say he hates all Gryffindors." I nodded, expressing agreement with Hermione's viewpoint. "She's right." I affirmed. "Professor Snape is just a strict teacher who maintains high expectations. It's not fair..." Ron, however, interrupted with an eye roll, exclaiming. "Don't be ridiculous, Sue! Not a single student likes that grumpy man." Harry chimed in, sighing in agreement. "It's true. Just because he saved you that night doesn't mean he's a good person. And let's not forget, it was his own idea to lead us into the Forbidden Forest!"

I frowned slightly, a mixture of determination and conviction in my eyes. "You're mistaken, Harry. I don't defend him solely because he saved me. From the beginning, I never disliked him. Sure, I'm afraid of him sometimes, but..." Harry sighed with a touch of irritation, clearly frustrated with my unwavering defense of Professor Snape. "But what, Sue? He's a terrible man, and all he cares about are his beloved Slytherins." Hermione rolled her eyes, trying to interject some reason into the conversation. "Stop it now. Why are we arguing about Professor Snape? Let's not judge him so simply. He may not be the most likeable person, but there's more to him than meets the eye." I sighed and nodded, acquiescing, and Harry also ceased arguing. They are wrong. He's much more than they realize... I chose to keep my thoughts private. Harry has his valid reasons to despise him, and I knew it would be futile to try and convince him otherwise. Yet, for me, it was a different story.

His black cloak wasn't on, so I could see his other dark robe, the one with all the buttons. It fit his tall, thin body perfectly, and his narrow waist stood out even more. His long black hair almost touched his shoulders, and from time to time, I could see the side of his face when he turned slightly to smell some jar. He's beautiful… That's what I thought the first time I saw him. And even now, it was still true. Just then, he turned a little more, as if he knew someone was watching him! I gasped softly and quickly hid behind the wall again, pressing my back against the cold stone. My heart was racing so fast I could hear it in my ears. I need to run! Without thinking twice, I took off down the corridor as fast as my legs could go, my robe flapping around me like I was escaping a crime scene. Behind me, the classroom door opened. Snape stepped out and caught sight of me, one tiny Gryffindor running like her life depended on it. He frowned, watching me disappear around the corner. "Why does this girl always sneak near my classroom?"

Dumbledore perused the list, his gaze steady as he announced "In fourth place, Gryffindor, with three hundred and ten points. In third place, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty two points. In second place, Ravenclaw, with four hundred and twenty points. And in first place, Slytherin, with four hundred and seventy two points." The Slytherins erupted into cheers, their voices blending into a chorus of triumph. Cups thumped loudly against the table as they celebrated their victory. Meanwhile, Ron rolled his eyes, a frown etching his features. Dumbledore held up his hands, beckoning for quiet. "Indeed.." he affirmed, a smile playing on his lips. "Well done, Slytherin. However, we must take recent events into account." The atmosphere in the hall grew tense as all the students exchanged glances, awaiting Dumbledore's next words.

Dumbledore recapitulated the heroic deeds of the Golden Trio, praising Hermione's intellect that allowed her to navigate the flames, commending Ron's strategic skills in the game of chess, and heaping praise upon Harry's unparalleled courage in facing Professor Quirrell and the ominous You Know Who. Finally, he recognized Neville's unwavering loyalty and bravery in standing in front of his dear friends. And at that very moment, as if by magic, the scoreboards shifted and the Gryffindor points surged higher than Slytherin. A chorus of cheers erupted from the students, drowning out any other sounds in the hall. It seemed as if the Great Hall itself was on the verge of bursting, the sheer volume of celebration nearly deafening. Students yelled and clapped, their excitement infectious. My gaze inadvertently landed on Professor Snape, who wore a forced smile on his face. He shook hands with Professor McGonagall, his expression betraying his frustration. I couldn't help but smile widely as I cheered alongside my housemates, rejoicing in our unexpected victory. As I joined in the festivities, a hint of wistfulness crossed my mind. I wished I could also contribute significantly in the future years.

With no memories of the precious people she had known, she looks for signs of their existence.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Hours passed as the journey came to an end, and we arrived at Hogwarts. Like the year before, we gathered in the Great Hall, listening to Dumbledore's customary speech as he welcomed the new students. My gaze wandered to the head table, and there he was, Professor Snape, with his usual stern and strict expression. Those intense black eyes... and in that moment, a strange mix of emotions stirred inside me a feeling that I couldn't quite put into words. My childish mind could only describe it as admiration. I was pulled out of my admiring thoughts by Hermione's playful nudge and amused tone. "Hey" she teased, her voice sprinkled with playful sarcasm "who are you looking at? Snape again, perhaps?"

I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment as I nodded sheepishly, my words stumbling out nervously. "E- eh- oh, w-well..." Hermione continued, her tone tinged with curiosity. "It's a bit strange, though. Ron's siblings are here, but there's no sign of him or Harry…" I frowned, my thoughts momentarily shifting away from Snape's captivating presence to the puzzling absence of Harry and Ron. "That is odd. I wonder why they haven't arrived yet..." Hermione nodded in agreement, her annoyance evident as she muttered "Where are those two dimwits..." Her gaze froze as her eyes fell upon the scene before us. Dumbledore began introducing the new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, and an uproar erupted across the Great Hall. Gilderoy Lockhart stood up from his chair, his charismatic presence drawing the attention of many fangirling girls in the hall.

I glanced at Hermione, only to find her eyes wide with excitement. I nudged her gently, teasingly breaking into her awe struck state. "Hermione? Hello? We were talking about Harry and Ron, remember?" Hermione turned to me, her voice filled with barely contained enthusiasm. "I read all of his books over the summer! You won't believe how wonderful this man is. I can't wait to attend his classes!" I huffed slightly and dug into the delicious food laid out before us. "He must be some kind of celebrity or something..." I grumbled, my words laced with annoyance. "He looks awfully pleased with himself, doesn't he?" Hermione, still swooning over Gilderoy Lockhart, didn't seem to notice my grumpy attitude. "Oh, he's not just any celebrity~" Hermione said dreamily. "He's known for his numerous heroic acts and writings. He's defeated many dark creatures and documented all his adventures in his books."

The festivities slowly died down, and I retreated into our dorm room, feeling the weight of a full stomach. My mind was still occupied with thoughts of Ron and Harry's absence, mingled with worry. Yet, as I laid in bed with Teddy curled up beside me, another thought stubbornly lingered in my mind. Why couldn't I shake off thoughts of Professor Snape? He was always lingering in my thoughts, day and night. With a yawn, I closed my eyes, slowly drifting off into a deep sleep. I found myself trapped in a strange dream. I was standing in a dark room, completely frozen. The wall in front of me, the floor, even my hands, everything was covered in blood. Red. Everywhere. I'm afraid. The words echoed again and again inside my head. Then, the dream shifted again. It was that snowy night in the forbidden forest. Those eerie whispers filled the air, and once more, those sharp red eyes of the vampire flashed in the distance. I woke up, my heart racing with a mix of fear and confusion. These dreams were becoming more vivid and recurring. I tossed and turned, struggling to push the images out of my mind and go back to sleep. My heart slowly steadied as I found Teddy snuggled comfortably under my blanket. "You're an angel, Teddy. I don't know what I'd do without you."

In the morning, as I entered the D.A.D.A class, my eyes widened in surprise as I noticed Harry and Ron making their tardy entrance. They both looked sheepish and embarrassed, their expressions telling a tale of regret. I greeted them with a small smile, my voice tinged with curiosity. "Hello you two..." I started. Ron spoke up, his voice tinged with chagrin. "Please, Sue... don't ask us what happened. Yes, we came to Hogwarts using that flying car without permission, and our punishment will be decided this evening." Harry just let out a weary sigh and slouched onto his desk. I tried to alleviate their unease, offering Harry a reassuring smile. "Don't worry." I comforted him. "Everything will be fine." Harry returned the smile, grateful for the supportive words.

As I settled into my seat next to the Hufflepuff girl, my gaze shifted to the pile of books on my desk. They were all authored by Gilderoy Lockhart. Gilderoy Lockhart entered the classroom with a pompous stride, and the whole room was adorned with moving photographs of him, captioned 'Magical Me.' I couldn't help but glance at one of the pictures where he was seen blinking flamboyantly. He must be really famous, then. I thought to myself, my eyes still fixated on the photographs. He began speaking with a proud, broad smile, his voice echoing through the classroom. "I, Gilderoy Lockhart." he announced, listing his many accolades proudly. "Merlin third class, honorary member of the Dark Force Defence League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly's Most Attractive Smile Award."

He strut around the classroom, his smile never fading as he observed us. "I see that you, my dear students, have prepared yourselves and read the entire collection of my books. That is splendid!" I swallowed hard, feeling a tinge of uncertainty. It appeared that not everyone in the class had read his books. Gilderoy Lockhart's voice boomed through the classroom "Now let's begin with a little quiz to assess how well you've read my books." As the test papers were distributed, my eyes widened in disbelief. These questions are all about him... Does he truly see himself as an entire subject? The other students seemed puzzled and annoyed as well. Is he really that narcissistic? Lockhart chuckled to himself and began pacing around the classroom as we started answering the questions. After the allotted time, Lockhart gathered our papers with a look of surprise apparent on his face. Upon noticing that no one had provided correct answers to the questions, a flicker of irritation crossed his expression. "No one can recall my secret desire?" he questioned us.

A smug smile appeared, followed by "But Miss Granger seems to be the exception. Where is she?" I found myself struggling to suppress a laugh as Hermione sheepishly raised her hand, her face flushed tomato red. Of course, she would remember that particular detail. A proud smile gracing his lips. "Good girl." he said, his voice dripping with approval. "Ten points for Gryffindor!" The rest of the class seemed a mixture of annoyance and embarrassment. Lockhart continued his lecturing, but the other students were clearly not impressed by his narcissism. I glanced at Hermione, who was still flushed from being singled out by Lockhart. Ten points just to boost his own ego. After enduring a long and tedious class, I practically bolted out of the classroom faster than anyone else. The next lesson was Herbology, scheduled for the third greenhouse. Before that, I needed to head to my dorm and gather my things. The staircase was empty since we were still an hour away from lunch, making the atmosphere even more quiet.

As I climbed the stairs, something annoying happened, the staircase suddenly moved and sent me somewhere else. Great. Lost again!
I sighed, waiting for it to move back, and looked down at the hall below. Everyone looked tiny from up here... until I spotted him. Professor Snape? He was walking fast, like he always did, probably heading to the dungeons. He didn't notice that a little black-haired girl with too many books was spying on him from above. But suddenly, he stopped. He turned around, and looked up. My heart jumped out of my chest. His pale face and those sharp, dark eyes hit me like lightning. How does he always know when someone's watching him? He narrowed his eyes and turned away again and continued walking.

Meanwhile, I was standing there, panicking, trying to put my books down so I could wave at him, but it was too late. He was already gone. My shoulders dropped as I pouted sadly. He left. Finally, the staircase moved again, taking me toward Gryffindor Tower. I sighed as I walked to the Fat Lady's portrait. I wish I could've said hi to him…Inside my dorm room, with four beds in a neat circle, I marched in like a storm. I threw all of Lockhart's ridiculous books onto the floor, as if they were the reason I couldn't wave at my favorite professor. I glared at the pile, face red, and puffed my cheeks in frustration. Then I started stuffing my Herbology things into my bag, still frowning hard. Lockhart's books stayed on the floor. I didn't even bother to pick them up. "How am I supposed to survive him all year long?" I groaned loudly. "Please, let them change the D.A.D.A teacher next year!"

Chapter Text

A few days had passed, and I found myself in the Quidditch pitch, shivering from the early morning cold while sitting next to Hermione and Ron. We huddled together, watching the Gryffindor Quidditch team train, munching on snacks from breakfast to keep ourselves warmed up. Our cheeks and noses turned a rosy red from the frosty air, the chill seeping through our clothes. Despite the cold, we stayed there, our eyes fixed on the flying players in the air. Our expressions turned puzzled as the Quidditch players landed, and we realized that Slytherin team had also arrived. Ron's eyes widened in annoyance. "Oh, come on, They're looking for trouble." Following quickly behind Ron, Hermione and I hurried over to where he was heading. As we drew closer, the voices of the arguing players became more distinct. Oliver Wood, the Gryffindor Quidditch captain, sounded enraged as he exclaimed "So, Snape gave his little Slytherins permission to practise here? Even though I reserved the pitch?"

Draco Malfoy smirked smugly, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You see? Now get lost, it's our turn." Ugh, Draco Malfoy is the most annoying person ever. I huffed silently, crossing my arms in frustration. Meanwhile, Hermione rolled her eyes, clearly not impressed with their behavior. Oliver Wood remained adamant, not conceding to Malfoy's demands easily. "Look, I booked the pitch!" he retorted, his voice unwavering. The tension between the teams escalated further as Marcus Flint, with his big, crooked teeth, smirked back at Oliver Wood. "It's no use." he exclaimed arrogantly. "Look, Draco's father has gifted our team Nimbus 2001s. I'm certain our training will be far more beneficial than yours, with those second hand brooms." The Slytherins burst into laughter, their pride evident. Hermione's expression turned into a scowl, her voice filled with indignance. "At least the Gryffindor team didn't resort to bribery to add players!" Draco Malfoy sauntered closer, his face contorted into a scowl as he directed his attention towards Hermione. "Did someone ask for your opinion, you filthy little mudblood?" he sneered disdainfully.

Our eyes widened in shock at his insult even Wood warned, "Malfoy!" Before Ron could react, I quickly stepped forward, standing protectively next to Hermione. My expression turned fierce as I shot a glare at Malfoy. "You better watch your tongue!" Hermione's eyes glistened with tears, the insult affecting her deeply. Draco raised his eyebrows in mock surprise, taking a step closer to me, his grey eyes glinting with a mix of annoyance and amusement. "Oh, look who's trying to act tough." he sneered, a sly smirk playing on his lips. "Defending her, are you? I'm impressed. I didn't know you had it in you." he taunted, his gaze shifting between me and Hermione. The Slytherins continued to smirk and laugh, enjoying the spectacle of Draco's relentless taunting.

Draco sneered at me, his lips curled into a mocking smile. "It would have been quite beneficial if no one had saved you from the Forbidden Forest last year.." My eyes widened in anger, but before I could respond, Ron lunged forward, pointing his wand at Draco. "Eat slugs!" he shouted fiercely, his voice quivering with anger. The spell backfired from Ron's damaged wand, and the slugs hurtled back towards him. We quickly rushed over to his side, just as the other Gryffindor players gathered around. We watched in horror as Ron began throwing up oversized, slimy slugs, his face twisted in pain and disgust. Harry quickly suggested, his concern evident. "We should take him to Hagrid!" As we prepared to leave the stadium, I couldn't help but spare a glance at Malfoy. His smug expression filled me with anger. My hands clenched into fists, You'll pay for this. With that, we hurriedly led Ron away from the scene, making our way towards Hagrid's hut.

I sat on a wooden chair, attempting to hold back the urge to throw up while listening to the sound of Ron retching slugs into a large barrel. Harry quickly explained the situation to Hagrid, who nodded his head with a sigh. "No surprise, he's also the spoiled son of Lucius. It's in his blood." Hagrid replied. I spoke up, my anger still simmering within me. "I wish I could use a spell to give him a hefty kick!" Hagrid shook his head in disapproval. "Nah, ye mustn't think like that, even though Lucius is a right nasty piece of shi- .. work. It's best for us to let the professors handle the whole thing." Ron finished vomiting slugs, panting heavily and looking quite shaken. "I'm feeling better now..." he muttered weakly. I glanced through the window, my expression filled with frustration. "But last year in Potion's class when Malfoy was teasing Neville, I managed to pull off a prank that backfired on him, and no one caught on!"

Hagrid's eyes widened in astonishment. "Pullin' a prank in Snape's class? Never do anything like that again, ye hear me? If Snape found out what ye've been up to, he'd have docked nearly a hundred points from yer house!" Hermione's voice suddenly cut through the air, her arms crossing in front of her chest. "Or worse, expelled!" I puffed out my cheeks in a slight pout at Hagrid's scolding words, silently thinking. I'm not sorry for what I did. Hagrid sighed and continued "And as for ya, Ron, I understand ya wanted to give Malfoy a good scare, but it's a darn good thing the spell backfired on ya. If Lucius catches wind that you've been messin' with his son, ye won't be off the hook so easily." Hagrid warned. Hermione chimed in, nodding her agreement. "Hagrid's right, Ron. You don't want another Howler letter from your mother, do you?"

Ron nodded weakly, his face still pale from the previous ordeal. "Yeah, yeah, just stop talking now!" Hermione chimed in "We should go now. I should study!" Harry announced that he was going to Lockhart's office to help with the fan letters, while Ron had to clean up the cups with Filch. They were both serving their punishments for making an entrance to Hogwarts in a flying car. As we split up, I found myself wandering aimlessly through the corridors, the night's cold wind gently caressing my face. Hours slipped by, and I took pleasure in my solo adventures as I roamed the halls. After dinner, I fed Teddy and then resumed my stealthy wanderings. It's not yet curfew. I have every right to explore the castle's corridors to my heart's content.

A small voice within me urged me to venture towards the dungeons, where Professor Snape's office was located. A peculiar stirring arose in my heart, and I attempted to justify it to myself. I'm merely eager to see him for tomorrow's class, right? It's not odd to stop by his office and say hi now, is it? With this inner dialogue, I steeled myself and headed towards the dungeons, my determination fueled by an inexplicable anticipation.I found myself standing in front of Professor Snape's office door, my heart pounding in my chest. The dim torchlights illuminated the corridors, casting flickering shadows against the stone walls. I stared at the door, hesitated for a moment, and then gathered my courage. With a deep breath, I gently knocked on the door. I can do this... I just hope he won't mind the unannounced visit.

"Come in." Snape called out. He sounded less annoyed than usual, but the usual cold edge still lingering in his voice. I slowly pushed open the door, feeling his intense gaze upon me as soon as I stepped inside. For a brief moment, a pang of regret washed over me. I swallowed hard and cleared my throat. "Good.. evening, Professor." I managed to utter. "Is there a reason for this unexpected visit?" he inquired, his voice smooth and controlled. My mind raced, trying to concoct a sensible explanation for my unannounced visit. What on earth was I thinking coming here? How could I be so foolish? A trace of pink crept onto my cheeks as I struggled to articulate words. "I... I wanted to say... hi." I replied softly, my voice tinged with nervousness. and I realized how silly it sounded. "A simple greeting? that's all you wanted?" My heart pounded furiously in my chest, like an agitated bird desperate to escape its cage.

I couldn't help but feel like a small, timid child under his intense scrutiny. "And... oh..." I fumbled for words, my voice betraying a hint of nervousness. "I'm still unable to find my past... Perhaps... later... w-when you have some free time, maybe you could help me with... legilimency?.." I murmured hopefully. Snape's expression shifted, a hint of recognition flickering in his eyes. It was evident that he had momentarily forgotten about my inability to recall my past memories, even with the aid of legilimency. As he regarded me, I couldn't help but wonder if he too was remembering that fateful snowy day he had rescued me, on the very same day as his own birthday. Snape let out a dry chuckle, his expression remained stern as he responded "You're thinking too much Miss. Just. Sue. Don't worry." A brief pause hung in the air as his gaze scrutinized me intently.

I couldn't help but wonder if he was attempting to delve into my thoughts. "I don't have the memory of a gold fish." he finally concluded, a hint of sarcasm lacing his words. My eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. So, he does remember. "And you want me to waste my time and try to use legilimency on you? With your mind so firmly protected, you know better, it's useless." he stated plainly. My cheeks flushed once more, as I took a step towards his desk. With a mixture of determination and vulnerability, I posed the question that had been plaguing me. "So, how can I ever know about my past?" Snape raised his eyebrows and responded with a tinge of dry sarcasm. "No idea." he said bluntly. I felt a pang of embarrassment at his brusque tone, as if I were merely a very young child, or perhaps even a toddler to him. A flicker of irritation crossed his features, and he leaned slightly forward in his seat. "Your incessant questions about your past are wearing my patience thin."

My eyes widened as I sensed the irritation in Snape's voice. Is he angry with me? "I-I... am sorry... Professor." I meekly apologized, my head bowing down under his stern gaze. Feeling both embarrassed and out of place, I decided it was best to make my exit. "I better go now." I mumbled softly, awkwardly avoiding eye contact with him. Snape's steely gaze softened ever so slightly as he observed my awkward demeanor, sensing my embarrassment. He let out a weary sigh before speaking. "Stay." he commanded, his voice still authoritative. He spoke with a solemn tone, his words carrying a sense of finality. "There's nothing I can do with your mind. I'm certain that no one cast a memory charm on you, as even memory charms can be reversed. It seems to be something more powerful than that. It would be best to ask your guardian." he advised, his eyes fixed on me. I understood the meaning behind his words, but frustration welled up within me.

"She won't tell me." I murmured, my voice tinged with disappointment. "She keeps claiming that she doesn't know anything." Snape's expression softened slightly as he observed the frustration in my eyes. He leaned back in his chair, contemplating my words. "And why do you think she keeps that information concealed from you?" I met his gaze with my eyes filled with confusion. "I don't know." Snape let out a weary sigh, placing his quill aside on the desk, his eyes studying me intently. "Hogwarts, even the headmaster, accepted your presence here despite your lack of a surname and clear origin. Therefore, there is no point in contemplating your past any further, and you must understand not to waste my time." he stated firmly. I lowered my eyes, taking a moment to process Snape's words. He has a point. "Fine..." I murmured, my voice tinged with resignation.

Snape studied my expression, noticing my reluctant acceptance of his words. He let out a weary sigh, knowing that his message had finally sunk in. "Good. Now go." he said, gesturing towards the door. I nodded, unable to hide a small smile that tugged at the corners of my lips. "Have a good night, Professor." I said softly before quickly leaving his office. Snape raised an eyebrow in surprise, puzzled by the unusual politeness coming from a young student like me. It was rare for any student to wish him a good night, as most of them were too intimidated by his fearsome demeanor. A weary sigh escaped Snape's lips as he rubbed his temples, muttering to himself "Such a silly little girl." As I settled into bed, my mind strangely at ease, I found myself drifting off to sleep more easily than I had in a long time. It was as if my heart, too, was smiling. Snape's words echoed in my head, his no-nonsense attitude strangely reassuring. I cuddled Teddy in my arms tightly, feeling an unexpected sense of contentment.

Chapter Text

The next day, I was the first to arrive at the Potions classroom, my heart fluttering with nervousness. I was aware that Snape wasn't known for his kindness in class, and I might even be treated as harshly as Neville. Despite this, I had eagerly awaited his classes throughout the week. As I took my seat, my eyes fixed on his empty desk, a humorous thought popped into my mind, This is how Hermione must have felt about Lockhart's classes? I couldn't help but chuckle to myself, when suddenly I noticed Neville standing in the classroom doorway. He looked at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity. Feeling embarrassed, I quickly tried to cover up by pretending I had been laughing at something in the book. "Hi Neville.." I said hastily. "You came so soon." Neville smiled shyly, still looking a bit puzzled. "I'm afraid that if I'm late even by a second, Snape will already be in class."

I found myself giggling once again, unable to suppress my inexplicable mirth. Why is everything so amusing today? Neville fidgeted awkwardly, scratching his neck before taking a seat. However, as he opened his bag, his eyes widened in shock. "Merlin's beard!" he exclaimed in disbelief. "I forgot my Potions book!" Panic flickered in his eyes as he desperately searched his bag, hoping that maybe he had misplaced it. "I swear I put it in my bag yesterday but now it's definitely not here!" Neville stammered frantically. As more students streamed into the classroom and filled up the space, I glanced over at Neville, who was now sweating bullets. No one seemed to notice his growing panic, and I desperately wanted to ask for help from Harry or Ron. However, they looked pale and exhausted, as if they hadn't slept much the night before. Hermione, on the other hand, was reciting the Potion's notes out loud, oblivious to Neville's predicament.

I quickly moved over to Neville's seat, and discreetly handed him my book. "Take it." I whispered. "I'll go back to the dorm and fetch your book quickly before Snape arrives. And if I'm late, I'll just pretend that I dozed off." Neville's eyes widened in surprise. "B-but what if he sees you left the class?" he stumbled, clearly not wanting me to get into trouble. I hurriedly waved my hand with a lighthearted smile, attempting to assure Neville. "He won't even see me go, I'll be back so fast." I said. However, as I made my way towards the exit door, I spotted Snape's towering figure entering the classroom. His eyes darted towards me, filled with confusion. With a gulp, I awkwardly made my way back to my seat, hoping that he wouldn't question my strange behavior. The class fell silent as Snape walked to the front of the classroom, his eyes scanning over the students.

His gaze lingered particularly on me for a moment, a hint of suspicion in his eyes. "Today, we shall continue from where we left off last week" Snape announced, his eyes still glued to me. The other students started to murmur among themselves, pulling out their notes and supplies. Snape, however, continued to look at me for a moment longer before slowly turning away. "Now, open your books to page 130." he instructed, his voice carrying an edge of irritation. Neville's heart sank even further, feeling not only anxious about Snape's class but also worried for me. I nervously swallowed, staring at my empty desk where only a quill lay. I was at a loss for words, with no idea what kind of explanation I could possibly give. To make matters worse, I knew that Neville's fear of Snape was intense, and I didn't want to add to his stress by taking my book back from him. "Why are you sitting without a book, Miss. Just. Sue?"

Snape's voice broke through the room, cold and sharp. The class fell silent again, and all eyes turned towards me. I felt my palms begin to sweat, my heart thumping in my chest. Draco's scoffing, accompanied by the laughter of his two usual companions, echoed through the room. My voice trembled as I managed to mutter "I forgot my- book..." the room filled with the mocking laughter of the Slytherin students. Snape, seemingly unamused by my response, raised an eyebrow. "Forgot your book?" he repeated sarcastically. "How careless of you." Draco and his friends chuckled again, clearly relishing in my embarrassment. I could feel my face growing hotter, a mix of embarrassment and shame coursing through me. Neville squeezed his eyes shut, his hands trembling, torn between telling Snape the truth and staying silent. In the end, he opted to stay quiet.

Snape moved back to his desk with an air of authority, his steps firm. "Ten points from Gryffindor!" he declared sternly, his gaze fixed on me. "And detention at eight o'clock!" My heart pounded loudly in my chest, the shame and fear nearly overwhelming me. After Snape's stern reprimand, he began teaching the class as usual. During the lesson, I frantically jotted down notes on an empty piece of parchment, desperately trying to keep up. The class felt like an eternity, each second ticking by painfully slowly. The bell signaled the end of the class, and everyone hurriedly left the classroom. I walked slowly, feeling utterly embarrassed and upset. Hermione speed walked towards me, with Harry and Ron tagging along a bit behind. Hermione's voice was laced with concern and surprise "Sue, how could you forget your book? It's unlike you to make such a careless mistake, especially in Snape's class!"

Harry and Ron approached, with Ron expressing his frustration by flinging his Potions book to the ground. "I swear, I'll kill Snape one day!" he muttered through clenched teeth. "Writing a ten page parchment essay for his next class is pure torture!" My emotions were on the verge of overwhelming me, and I could feel tears welling up in my glossy yellow eyes. Hermione scolded Ron, shaking her head "You can't kill a professor, Ron!" Ron grumbled. "Yeah, maybe not literally, but I swear if he keeps assigning those ten page essays, I might consider it." Hermione shot him a disapproving look. "Focus on the essay, not on your delusions of killing Snape." Harry chimed in, his voice tinged with irritation. "Look at you, Sue! You're always defending that dark creature, and this is how he treats his only supporter!" Neville hurried towards us, a guilty expression on his face. He finally reached us, his face flushed with guilt. "Sorry.." he mumbled sheepishly, avoiding eye contact.

Hermione turned to Neville. "You're sorry? Sorry for what?" Neville looked down at his feet. He held out my potions book sheepishly and admitted "I-I... well, it was my fault. I forgot my book, and Sue gave me hers." Harry and Ron's eyes widened in surprise. Harry exclaimed "You mean you were the one who forgot your book?" Ron added. "But then why is Sue the one in detention?" Neville's cheeks turned a deep shade of red in embarrassment as he tried to explain. "B-because-" I cut him off. "Yes...you know how Snape treats him terribly. I just wanted to protect him, and secondly, I intended to go back to our dorm quickly and fetch his book, but Snape arrived before I had the chance..." There was a moment of silence, as the boys processed my words. Hermione spoke up, her voice filled with admiration. "Sue, that was very brave of you." Harry nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but now you're the one who has detention."

A glimmer of determination shone in my glossy eyes, and I nodded firmly. "I don't mind." I asserted. "I did it because I figured it was better for me to be in trouble instead of Neville. That way, I wouldn't blame Snape, but Neville... he's absolutely terrified of him. I don't regret it at all." Neville smiled shyly and thanked me. Ron shrugged. "Well, Gryffindor til the end, am I right?" Harry nodded, a hint of a smile forming on his face. "Exactly." Hermione rolled her eyes, but she couldn't suppress a slight smile. "You two..." She looked at me with a mix of admiration and concern. "Sue, are you really sure you'll be okay with detention tonight?" Despite my disheartened feelings towards Snape's disappointment in class, I found myself smiling again. "Yes. Actually, I don't mind it. Even if he scolds me, I still see him as my favorite professor." Hermione sighed, accustomed to my strong admiration for the intimidating teacher. "You really like Professor Snape..." Ron's smile faded. "I don't get it either. You're always defending him!"

Harry nodded in agreement, a hint of frustration in his voice. "That dark creature is a huge danger! I seriously can't understand you, Sue!" I shook my head firmly, disagreeing with Harry's description. "Please don't call him a dark creature!" Neville stood nearby, listening to our exchange silently, unsure of what to say. Harry shrugged, letting out an annoyed roll of his eyes. "Whatever. I have to go practice for quidditch." he said before departing. Afterward, Hermione and Ron followed him. A few hours later, it was lunchtime. I quietly sat alone, engrossed in studying for my next class's subject. I was so absorbed in my studies that I barely noticed the time pass. Eventually, time ticked by, and the lunch bell rang, signaling the end of the break period. I felt completely exhausted after my History of Magic class. Listening to Professor Binns's droning on and on had completely drained me.

I threw myself onto my bed, my eyes closing involuntarily as exhaustion overwhelmed me. My dream was so vivid, it felt almost real. In the dream, I was rushing through the corridors, frantically trying to reach my detention with Snape. My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of nervousness and fear coursing through me. I stirred restlessly in my bed. In my half asleep state, I could distinctly hear Professor Snape's voice, but it sounded oddly high pitched and feminine. "SUE!!! You're late!!!" he scolded me. But then, reality hit me, and my surroundings came into focus. Hermione stood beside my bed, shaking my shoulder urgently. "Sue, come on! The clock passed eight, you have detention!" she exclaimed anxiously. "Oh, Merlin!!! I fell asleep!!" I let out a gasp of realization.

I quickly jumped off the bed and began frantically gathering my things. "Oh no, NONONO!" I exclaimed in a panicked voice. My eyes still felt a bit puffy from sleeping, but fortunately, I had fallen asleep in my uniform, saving me from the need to change. I hurriedly grabbed my potions book and stuffed it into my bag. With a sudden realization, I let out another gasp, my heart pounding in my chest. "Half an hour late.." I whispered to myself in a panicked voice. "He'll surely punish me." Then, like a tornado, I ran all the way from Gryffindor Tower to the dungeons. I stood in front of the door, taking a deep breath before knocking, my knuckles making two firm knocks. As each knock echoed through the hallway, my face paled with anxiety and my heartbeat quickened. Oh, no. He's going to be so mad. The door creaked open, revealing Professor Snape standing before me. His expression was stern, his eyes narrowing as he locked them with mine.

"Thirty-nine minutes late" his gaze fixed on me. I swear I'm going to faint any moment now. I swallowed hard, forcing some words out of my dry throat. "I-I fell asleep..." I muttered in a small, sheepish voice. Snape ran his hand through his long black hair, letting out an exasperated sigh. "How disappointing." He walked further into his office, and I followed close behind, feeling the weight of my tardiness hanging heavily in the air. The familiar scent of potions filled my nostrils. Snape gestured for me to take a seat in front of his desk, and I obeyed silently. I fidgeted nervously in my chair, unable to meet his intense gaze. As Snape busied himself with writing something on a parchment, I couldn't help but notice a subtle change in his demeanor. Despite the annoyed expression on his face, he seemed strangely calm. I sat there, watching him scribble away, suddenly feeling a wave of curiosity wash over me. Why does he seem calmer?

But he didn't spare me a single glance, engrossed in his writing. I had just cleared my dry throat, preparing to speak, when Snape spoke first, his eyes still fixed on the parchment. "Now, tell me why did you choose to land yourself in trouble for that... stupid boy, hm?" His words hit me like a cold shower, and my mouth gaped open in disbelief. How does he know about Neville? My eyes widened in shock as Snape raised his brows and looked at me, his gaze piercing and intense. "Don't forget I can read your thoughts if I want to." he reminded me, his voice stern. "And... you better learn this, students... should accept their punishments! There's no need to help them or take on their mistakes. It's our job. Understood, Sue?" I nodded silently, feeling a pang of embarrassment at the realization that he had seen inside my thoughts.

My frustration got the best of me, and before I could stop myself, I blurted out a question that had been on my mind for a while. "But you just keep scolding Neville or the rest of our house!" I exclaimed, my voice a little high pitched. "Why do you always stay silent when it comes to Malfoy or the other Slytherins?" As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized the boldness of my question, and my face instantly turned red. Snape stopped writing and looked up, raising his eyebrows in surprise at my audacious question. "My methods for each student differ." he explained coolly. "And it is not your place to question my decisions." I could feel the heat in my cheeks growing hotter, realizing that I might have overstepped my boundaries. No, that wasn't my intention. My stomach knotting with embarrassment. "I'm sorry, Professor.." I mumbled. "I didn't mean to question your decisions. I just.. thought..."

"It's not your place to question your teachers!" he said firmly. "You should know better than that." As I sat there, feeling the weight of my words and the disappointment in Snape's eyes, I couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness. Snape's expression didn't soften as he continued his stern demeanor. "Well, you'll be helping me in organizing the potions cupboard tonight, Maybe that will teach you the importance of punctuality." As I began to stand up, feeling ashamed of my actions, Snape's sharp voice cut through the air. "Sit back!" he hissed, his tone leaving no room for argument. "I still have something else to do, and then you can start." I sat silently, observing Snape as he continued to scrawl on the parchment with his quill. As I watched him, Harry's words echoed in my mind. 'Dark creature' he had called Snape.

A small chuckle nearly escaped my lips, but I managed to hold it back, not wanting to anger Snape further. After a few more moments, Snape sighed and put the quill away, finally finished with whatever he was writing. He then turned his gaze towards me, his expression still stern. "Now. You may start with your detention. The potions cupboard is in disarray." I got to my feet again, eager to start my detention and get it over with. "Where is the cupboard?" I asked, looking around the office, taking in the details of the room. It was quite dark and had many potion ingredients and tools neatly placed. He pointed towards a closed door in one corner of the office. "It's over there." As I approached the cupboard, I quickly realized the problem. The upper shelves of the cupboard were out of my reach. "Professor.." I called out, turning to look at Snape.

I didn't need to say anything else, as my eyes spoke volumes, clearly expressing my predicament. "Ah, I see the problem." he muttered "You're too short." My face reddened at Snape's words, and I couldn't help but pout a little. but, I'm only twelve! What did he expect? "I just need a stool, or... is it alright if I use my wand?" Snape's eyes fixated on me, considering my request. He let out a huff of annoyance and walked over to the cupboard. "No, no wand!" he said firmly, his voice laced with irritation. "You'll just knock something over with that clumsy wandwork of yours." He rummaged through the cupboard and pulled out a small stool. "Here, use this, and be careful not to mess anything up in there, got it?" I hastily nodded in agreement, stepping up onto the stool and carefully avoiding Snape's critical gaze.

With determination, I began pulling out each potion vial from the cupboard, carefully placing them on the desk next to me. One by one, I cleaned each shelf meticulously, making sure not to miss a single spot. It was tedious work, but I was determined to complete it efficiently. With a satisfied sigh, I wiped the last upper shelf clean with the damp cloth. My forehead had become slick with sweat from the diligent work, causing strands of my messy bangs to stick together. I placed the cloth on the desk and picked up a potion vial, carefully placing it back in its rightful spot. I reached for the last potion vial, my hand slick with sweat due to my hard work. However, as my grip was not firm enough, the vial began to slip from my grasp. In an attempt to reach for it, I lost my balance and slipped off the stool, landing on my knee with a thud.

I couldn't suppress a faint "Ouch!" as the pain shot through my leg. Snape's eyes darted towards my direction, a flicker of surprise briefly widening them. Without hesitation, he swiftly moved forward to kneel in front of me, his expression still stern. "Are you alright?" Despite the pain in my wounded knee, a growl threatened to escape my lips. However, I swallowed it down and carefully sat up, still clutching the vial in my trembling hand. "I didn't break it Professor." I said weakly, my voice quivering slightly. Snape's expression softened a bit as he saw the potion vial safely in my hand. But then he turned his attention to my wounded knee, his eyes narrowing in annoyance. "Looks like you were more worried about the vial than your own safety, let me see your knee." I stood up and pushed aside my black robe, exposing my wounded knee to Snape's gaze. The scratch was horizontal, and I could see a thin line of blood where the skin had been scraped away. "It hurt for a few seconds."

I mumbled, trying to downplay the pain. "It's better now." His eyes narrowed as he observed the injury "You should have been more careful." he scolded softly. "You could have seriously hurt yourself." He stood up and walked away, disappearing into a nearby cabinet. A few moments later, he returned with a small vial of a purple liquid and a cloth. Snape knelt down in front of me again, his eyes fixed on my wounded knee. "Don't move." he said firmly as he poured a few drops of the purple liquid onto the white cloth. My eyes widened slightly as I saw the purple liquid being poured onto the cloth. This is going to sting like hell. I closed my eyes tightly, preparing myself for the impending pain. Snape carefully pressed the cloth against my wounded knee, causing a sharp stinging sensation to shoot through the injury. I couldn't help but wince and let out a soft gasp. "Stay still" Snape murmured.

The stinging sensation from the liquid intensified, causing my knee to involuntarily shake. I was on the verge of jerking my leg away from the cloth. "It's burning!" I gasped, my eyes watering from the pain. I desperately tried to hold back tears, not wanting to let Snape see me cry. "Shh, it's alright." he said quietly, his voice taking on a more soothing tone. "It will stop hurting soon." My heart rate decreased, and a strange, unfamiliar feeling stirred within me as I listened to his gentle, comforting words. Despite the stinging pain in my knee, I found myself more focused on the erratic rhythm of my own heartbeat. As I looked at Snape, a mixture of confusion and conflicting emotions swirled through me. It was as if the physical pain had faded, replaced by a pang of something else... something that made my chest constrict.

He continued to clean the wound, oblivious to the turmoil stirring within me. He gently removed the cloth from my knee, his touch unexpectedly gentle. Then he looked up at me, his gaze meeting my tearful eyes. Guess he has no idea why tears have gathered in my eyes... I hastily looked away, trying to compose myself and wipe away the tears. But it was as if he could see right through me with those dark, penetrating eyes. "Don't cry." he said softly. "It's just a scratch." I scrubbed at my tear filled eyes, not knowing how to explain that I wasn't crying over the scratch. My eyes widened when I felt his hand gently rest atop my head.

Snape's voice was surprisingly soft and almost teasing as he spoke. "You're quite the little crybaby, aren't you?" His words sent a pang through me, and my lips trembled again as a fresh wave of tears threatened to fall. Ugh, why do I always cry so much? I silently cursed myself. I sniffed and stood up, attempting to regain my composure. "Thank you for healing my scratch, Professor." I mumbled, my voice shaky. "And... I'm not a crybaby." Snape raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced by my denial. "Are you sure about that? You seem to cry rather easily, little one." I couldn't tear my gaze away from his face, he was just so beautiful. His sharp features were even clearer from this distance.

The way his dark eyes had softened, unlike his usual self, and the upward curve of his eyebrows in concern caught my attention. His hooked nose is quite sharp, but it looks so beautiful on him. My eyes widened as I realized the heat on my face, and I quickly looked away before managing a small smile. "No!" I answered firmly, a hint of stubbornness in my tone. "And... I've finished with the cupboard!! Just this one potion vial left.." , "Alright, then." he said, his voice tinged with resignation. "Finish with the last potion vial and you're free to go." I stepped back up onto the stool, carefully placing the final vial in its rightful spot. With determination, I shut the cupboard door behind me. I then hopped back down, my injured knee surprisingly pain free.

A joyous smile spread across my face. "I'm done, Professor!" I beamed, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "You seem to have a remarkable recovery rate." he noted, his voice slightly mocking. "And remarkable clumsiness." I scurried over to my bag and then turned to face Snape once more. I couldn't help but beam brightly, unable to hide my happiness. "Thank you again, Professor." I said, my voice filled with gratitude. "I'll try not to be so clumsy next time." As I left, the door was half-open. Snape stood there, his lips slightly parted and his eyes fixed on the empty space where I had been. His face suddenly looked depressed. "Have I ever seen her before?" he thought, shaking his head quickly. "That's nonsense.."

Chapter Text

Two weeks had passed, and a crowd of students had gathered in the entrance hall, excitedly huddled around a bulletin board. Seamus turned to Ron and Dean, his voice filled with awe. "They're starting a Dueling Club!" he exclaimed. "The first meeting is today!" I approached the group and asked curiously "So, what are we supposed to do at this Dueling Club?" Seamus turned to me, a mischievous grin on his face. "It's a club where we learn dueling techniques, we get to learn spells and practice against each other. It's gonna be tons of fun!" Harry expressed his skepticism about the club, his voice filled with disdain. "It's not going to be fun, not when it's Lockhart who started this Dueling Club." Ron couldn't contain his excitement. "Oh, come on, Harry! This is our chance to take down Malfoy!" Hermione interjected, her tone stern. "Be careful, Ron!" she warned. "Especially with your damaged wand."

I was lost in my own thoughts, contemplating the prospect of the Dueling Club. I wasn't completely confident in my dueling skills, but a small part of me was curious to give it a try. Just then, Hermione's voice broke through my reverie. "What about you, Sue?" , "I'd like to attend." I responded. Neville also chimed in, his expression nervous. "It's scary... imagine everyone watching you when you start to duel." Ron, as usual, scoffed at Neville's concern. "So what? The others aren't powerful; we're all second-years!" Hermione shot Ron an annoyed look, before addressing Neville's concern. "It's not just about power, Neville." she said kindly. "It's about confidence and technique. You just have to focus on your own skills and not worry about what others think." My eyes shined with admiration as I watched Hermione offer comfort and advice to Neville. This girl is truly wonderful.

All day long, I eagerly counted the hours until six o'clock, unable to contain my excitement. When the time came, we all entered the Great Hall, and I marveled at the transformation. The long tables were gone, replaced by a large golden platform in the center of the room. All the second years had gathered around the platform, their chattering filling the room. Our gazes collectively turned towards the figure of Lockhart, who was striding gracefully into the Great Hall, his usual air of confidence surrounding him. Lockhart's voice boomed through the room, causing all conversations to cease. "You hear my voice, don't you?" he said, the smug smile on his face almost nauseating. "As you know, this is a Dueling Club. I will teach you all you need to know. For more information, refer to my published books." He then paused and took a deep breath before continuing. "Allow me to introduce you to my assistant, Professor Snape!"

A murmur of excitement and fear filled the air as the students began chatting amongst themselves. The mention of Snape's presence created a sense of unease among them. Meanwhile, my eyes widened with anticipation, a mix of surprise and delight. Slowly, Snape made his way onto the platform, his face sporting a cold and menacing expression that resembled a killer's glare. As he approached Lockhart, his every step exuding an air of power and authority. Lockhart chuckled to himself with a smug smirk on his face. "Since Professor Snape doesn't have much experience with dueling, he has kindly agreed to assist me in a brief demonstration before we begin." I raised my eyebrows, a mixture of skepticism and disbelief crossing my face. Is he really referring to himself as the superior?

Harry chimed in, his voice tinged with disappointment. "Look at that sinister grin on his face, If Snape were to glare at me like that, I'd run with all my willpower." The atmosphere in the room tensed as Snape and Lockhart faced each other, their wands raised in preparation for the duel. Following the traditional protocol, they bowed to each other before taking a step back. With a quickness that seemed almost supernatural, Snape shouted out "Expelliarmus!" Red and crimson lights shot from the tip of his wand, sending Lockhart flying backwards and crashing to the floor in a heap. The laughter and cheers of the Slytherins resonated throughout the room while some students snickered, amused by the embarrassing display of Lockhart's defeat. I couldn't help but join them, my own giggles escaping me as I silently cheered for Snape's triumph. Slowly, Lockhart got up, smoothing down his robes in an attempt to regain some dignity.

He shot a venomous glance at Snape, before turning to the students with a strained smile. Trying to salvage his wounded pride. "You see?" he exclaimed, attempting to appear composed. "I allowed Professor Snape to disarm me on purpose. This is how you can disarm someone with the 'Expelliarmus' spell. Now, let me call your names and partner up for practice.." He paused for a moment, pretending to think before his gaze settled on Harry. "Potter, come here." he called out, gesturing for Harry to step onto the platform. Snape gritted his teeth, his typical sarcastic tone evident as he spoke up. "Why not let Malfoy have a turn?" he said pointedly, his gaze fixed on the young blond boy. Malfoy and Harry stood opposite each other on the platform, their wands pointed and ready. Harry cast a tickling charm, causing Malfoy to burst into a fit of laughter and fall to the ground in front of Snape. The unexpected charm had even caused Snape to release a subtle yet disapproving scoff.

The laughter in the room continued after the previous duel, everyone still amused by the spectacle. Malfoy's expression had grown sour, but he stood quietly to the side, watching the next pair of opponents take their places. Lockhart's voice cut through the laughter, calling out my name. "Miss Sue, come here!" My heart sank as I saw who my partner would be. Milicent Bulstrode was already sneering at me, her bulky frame towering over me. I swallowed nervously, realizing that she might just break me in half. One, two, three, the countdown began, and I raised my wand. Thinking quickly, I cast the Disarmament spell, watching her wand fall from her grip. But to my horror, it didn't stop her. Milicent charged forward, her intent clear: she was going to use her hands to finish me off. The other students stood there, unconcerned, treating this as some sort of comedic spectacle. With wild determination, Milicent locked me in her arms, trapping me in a tight grip. I couldn't help, but let out a groan in frustration. The worst part was that everyone was laughing.

Draco and the other Slytherins were even whistling and egging her on, while the Gryffindors were cheering for me to fight back with my own hands. Exasperated, I let out a pained groan "Let go... let me GO!" Snape's gaze lingered on the chaotic scene unfolding before him. His expression betrayed his disappointment, his head nodding in frustration. "So weak.." Fueled by anger and panic, I bit down on Milicent's arm, causing her to jerk back in pain. Before she could retaliate, I quickly raised my wand and exclaimed "Wingardium Leviosa!" To everyone's astonishment, Milicent was suddenly lifted into the air with a powerful surge. The room filled with laughter and disbelief, as the unexpected sight of her floating several feet off the ground amused everyone. Snape's lips curled into a rare smirk, amused by the sight of Milicent floating in the air like a balloon.

But his amusement was quickly replaced by seriousness, as he barked a command at me. "Put her down, now!" But the laughter and amusement of the students continued unabated. Even Lockhart himself couldn't help but chuckle at the absurdity of the situation. Ron, ever the pragmatic one, joked with a hint of concern in his voice. "Guys, better duck, she might land on us any second now!" Snape waved his wand, casting a spell to finally bring Milicent back to the ground with a thud. The room quieted as the chaos subsided. Lockhart chuckled and wiped away the tears that had welled up in his eyes, entertained by the spectacle. He spoke up with a satisfied tone. "Alright, that's enough for today. You've all learned quite a lot." As we exited the Great Hall, I couldn't shake off my embarrassment from the previous events. I was lost in my own thoughts, silently chastising myself "Why... why did I do something so embarrassing, especially in front of Snape? How foolish of me."

Neville noticed me, sensing my distress, and gently asked. "Are you alright?" I looked down, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and defiance. "No, it wasn't my fault.. that girl left me no choice." Ron chimed in with a wide grin, his eyes sparkling with amusement. "Are you kidding? You really gave her a good kick." Hermione added, her eyes wide with surprise. "Honestly, Sue, you threw her up with quite an impressive force. How on earth did you manage that?" I looked up, my eyes meeting theirs. "It.. it was nothing.." I muttered, feeling a pang of embarrassment again. Neville spoke up tentatively "But.. t-that was really impressive, y-you know?" Harry couldn't help but chuckle, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, that girl was certainly intimidating."

Hermione chimed in, a laugh escaping her lips. "Next time, why don't you try tossing Malfoy into the air?" she suggested with a playful grin. My friends' conversation faded into the background as I lost myself in my thoughts again. The day's events replayed in my mind, leaving me feeling frustrated and disappointed with myself. I had hoped to handle things perfectly, but once again, I had fallen short. A dark aura enveloped me, and a deep frown settled on my face, mirroring my troubled emotions.

Chapter Text

After dinner, I took Teddy to the yard for some playtime. He darted towards the grasses and started searching for something to pounce on. Seeing this, I decided to join in the fun. Teddy suddenly rushed towards me, then darted away again, inviting me to give chase. I eagerly pursued him, laughing as we dashed through the yard, enjoying the playful moment together. He zigzagged between the trees and bushes, occasionally looking back to see if I was still on his trail. I ran after him, unable to resist the infectious glee of the chase. After a few minutes of playful chases, I was panting out of breath. I finally caught up to him and scooped him up in my arms. I pressed a kiss to his tiny face "It's time to sleep in a warm bed, Teddy. Winter is coming, and we need to keep you cozy." Just then, a gust of cold winter air swept through the yard, emphasizing the chill that was upon us. I hugged Teddy closer to my chest, shielding him from the cold.

Before we knew it, Christmas holidays had arrived. Gentiana sent me a letter, explaining that she was too busy with her job, and she is in a small travel for works. I think I'm going to stay at Hogwarts this year too. During the holidays, a handful of students opted to stay at Hogwarts. Malfoy and his two regular companions were among them. I spent most of my time playing with Teddy, occasionally hanging out with the trio and studying potions. I could sense that after the break, Snape would likely be even more strict, so I wanted to ensure I was somewhat prepared. The Christmas holidays had flown by quickly, With the start of the new term, classes resumed, and the first week was underway. After enduring Herbology class, I sprinted towards the dungeons, eager to reach Professor Snape's Potions class.

My footsteps abruptly halted as I noticed Dumbledore walking down the corridor. He had his usual composed air about him. He noticed me and smiled kindly. "Why in such a rush, Sue?" I nodded politely before sneaking a glance towards the Potions classroom, just a few steps away. "I..I was on my way to my next class." I answered, then pointed at the locked Potions classroom. Dumbledore raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the locked classroom as well. "All of Professor Snape's classes have been canceled." he noted softly. My eyes widened, my voice laced with curiosity and worry. "Canceled? Is he ill or something?" Dumbledore shook his head in reassurance, his blue eyes meeting mine. "No, don't worry. He is not ill, just...some demanding work has come up." he explained. I couldn't help but glance at the locked classroom with a hint of disappointment. "When will he come back?" a mixture of worry and disappointment in my tone.

Dumbledore responded with a faint shake of his head, his expression thoughtful. "I'm afraid I don't know my dear. Why do you ask?" There was a moment of silence as Dumbledore seemed to silently observe my reaction, his eyes studying me intently. I guess he was taken aback by the fact that I wasn't overjoyed like most students would be at Snape's absence. Instead, I visibly looked slightly upset by the news. "Nothing." I muttered, not knowing what to say. Just as I was about to make a quick escape, his voice stopped me in my tracks. "I saw Miss Blackthorne during the Christmas holidays, Sue." he repeated. Surprise flickered across my face "Really?" my curiosity piqued. Dumbledore nodded slowly, a twinkle in his eye. "Yes, we had a brief conversation." he confirmed.

My curiosity was now fully ignited, and I took a step closer to Dumbledore. "Can I- can I know what you talked about?" After a few moments of silence, Dumbledore finally spoke. "It was a private matter." he said vaguely, his voice betraying a hint of secrecy. What could it be? A part of me yearned to pry further, to know what Dumbledore and Gentiana had discussed. However, his vague response made it clear that he wasn't willing to share the details. I nodded in resignation and walked away. A sense of anger and frustration welled up within me. Why? Why does she always keep everything a secret? Why won't she tell me what's on her mind? And now, talking to Dumbledore?... I feel so left in the dark. Headmaster must have noticed my confused and slightly grumpy face. Before I could say anything, he ruffled my messy black hair, making me blink up at him in surprise. "Such a devoted woman, that Gentiana Blackthorne." he said with a small smile. "If I were you, I wouldn't look too hard for your past." He winked and walked away, leaving me standing there like an idiot. What...?

I hurried outside towards the yard after the class that had taken the place of potions. I felt a strange mixture of emptiness and sadness washing over me. Am I upset with her, or do I miss Snape? I can't quite put my finger on it. My mind feels unsettled, unable to grasp the tangle of emotions that churn within me. As I made my way towards the bench beneath the leafless tree, I noticed Harry sitting there alone. Maybe his mind is lost in thoughts just like mine. The morning air was chilly, with dark and cloudy skies overhead. As I took a seat next to him, a cold gust of wind brushed across our faces. I tightened my Gryffindor scarf around my neck to ward off the chill. "Hello Harry. You look a bit upset. Is everything alright?" Harry replied quietly, pausing for a moment before speaking again. "I...I don't know."

Harry's gaze was fixed downwards as he spoke. "Ever since that writing about the Chamber of Secrets being opened and that incident with Justin Fletchey, where I accidentally spoke in Parseltongue without knowing it, everyone's behavior towards me has changed. It's as if they blame me for everything happening." he said with a heavy heart. My heart ached as I listened to Harry's words. He's carrying so much weight on his shoulders, and I wish there was something I could do to ease his pain. "I think they're just afraid." I said softly. "They don't know what's happening, and it's easier to blame you than to face the truth. But, Harry, it's not your fault." Harry looked up at me, a mixture of relief and gratitude in his eyes "Thanks." he whispered, a slight smile tugging at his lips. The cold wind blew once more, sending a chill through our bones.

I gave Harry a loose smile, but it was filled with determination. "They're behaving exactly like Filch." I said with a hint of playfulness. "If they don't stop their nonsense, just let me know, and I'll kick them all or throw them in the air just like that dueling club incident!" Harry chuckled then, a real smile finally forming on his face. "I'll keep that in mind." his mood visibly lifting. As the cold wind blew again, I shivered and huddled closer to Harry. "Ugh, it's freezing out here." I mumbled, hunching my shoulders against the chill. Silence fell between us for a moment before he spoke again, his voice quieter than before. "Hey, Sue.." I turned my head to look at him, my curiosity piqued. "Hmm?" I prompted, wondering what he wanted to say. Harry took a deep breath before looking directly at me. "Have you ever.. had dreams or like..visions that just seem so real?" he asked, his voice filled with uncertainty. I paused for a moment, my thoughts drifting to some of my frequent nightmares. "Yes." I admitted quietly.

"Sometimes, I have dreams or visions that feel so real, especially the one about the day I was lost in the forbidden forest. Whenever I hear those whispers and footsteps, it's like I'm reliving the experience." I paused, studying Harry's face for a moment before asking, "Why do you ask?" Harry sighed deeply. "Sometimes I think I have some weird dreams too.. like seeing things trough other eyes.. things I couldn't have possibly seen." he admitted, his voice filled with confusion. My heart skipped a beat, and a sense of unease took hold of me. "Did you ever talk to Dumbledore about them?" Harry nodded, a mix of uncertainty and trust in his eyes. "Yeah, I did. He thinks it's because of my connection with... him." he whispered, the name 'Voldemort' left unspoken. "Maybe it is because of him." my gaze fixed on the snowy ground as I pondered. "But how?" Harry rubbed his temple in frustration and sighed. "I don't know either."

As the strong lightning suddenly crackled across the sky, making me jump off the bench in fright. Despite his own fear, Harry couldn't help but chuckle at my startled reaction. "You're so jumpy." he teased, a hint of amusement in his voice. My cheeks tinged pink with embarrassment, and I protested. "Don't laugh!" I pouted slightly before adding. "But, trust me, even though I'm scared to death of lightning, I still find them fascinating. The scary and thunderous sounds are intriguing in their own way.. there's something strangely beautiful about them, even in their danger." Harry chuckled even more, rolling his eyes playfully and a smirk on his face. "Sounds oddly familiar, doesn't it?" he teased. "Almost like your strange combination of admiration for that dark creature and your fear of him at the same time!" I couldn't help but flush, knowing that he was referring to my complicated feelings towards Snape. "T-That's different!" I protested.

As I was lost in thought, mulling over Harry's words and realizing the truth in them, a snide voice interrupted our conversation. "Got yourself a girlfriend, Potter? Thought you'd be a better match with that bookworm!" Malfoy's smug voice taunted. Harry's face filled with disdain. "Shut up, Malfoy!" he snapped, his voice full of irritation. Malfoy smirked in response and then looked at me with a mixture of disgust and mockery. "Instead of wandering around carelessly, you should be careful. You might find yourself the next target." he sneered. I raised my eyebrows in surprise and retorted, "Are you actually concerned about me? I'm not even sure if I'm a Muggle-born. So, how can you speak with such certainty?" Malfoy's expression faltered for a split second, as if he was taken aback by my retort.

He quickly regained his composure and retorted "Oh please, it was just a friendly warning. I wouldn't want you to get hurt, especially since your blood status is a mystery.. a mystery I don't think you want to know." Why does this boy seem so pitiful with his sudden snarkiness? I can't even find it in me to be angered by his snide remarks. Instead, I nodded politely and gave Malfoy a small smile. "Thank you. Silly boy." I said with a hint of sarcasm, before grabbing Harry's sleeve and pulling him closer to me. "Now, if you'll excuse us, we really should be going." Malfoy looked dumbfounded for a moment, stilled and then anger showed on his face "don't you DARE call me silly!" He almost shouted, Meanwhile Harry, looked amused and had to bite his lip to keep himself from laughing I continued to pull Harry along with me like a little child, my fingers wrapped firmly around his wrist.

He chuckled, amused by Malfoy's reaction. "I didn't know Malfoy could get so riled up" , "He's so pathetic." I responded dismissively. We walked into the castle, and I finally let go of Harry's wrist. I scratched at my bangs as I offered a parting message. "See you later, Harry. Remember, don't pay too much attention to your nightmares or those who accuse you of being the heir of Slytherin. Take care." I waved my hand in farewell and continued down the hallway, disappearing around the corner. Hypocrite. I thought to myself as the smile faded from my face. Telling Harry not to think too much when I'm guilty of the same. How hypocritical of me. I hadn't realized where my footsteps had taken me until I found myself standing in front of Snape's locked office door in the dungeons. My gaze lingered on the door, hoping he would appear any moment.

I let out a deep sigh, feeling a mixture of disappointment and worry. The office door remained closed, and there was no sign of Snape anywhere. With a heavy heart, I turned away from the door, my footsteps echoing softly through the empty corridor. As I walked away from the closed potions classroom and storeroom, I couldn't help but feel a pang of disappointment. When did this feeling start? Why do I suddenly miss him so much? Is it because he's my favorite professor? I shook my head, trying to dismiss my troubled thoughts, but the feeling of longing remained. As I prepared to leave the dungeons, a hint of tears threatened to well up in my eyes. I caught sight of Draco, walking towards the dorms. He gave me a brief, frowning glance, then passed by. I couldn't help but think to myself, Is he still angry because I called him silly? How sensitive he is. Of course, he is quite silly indeed.

Chapter Text

Another four days slipped by, and I found myself once more finishing my classes and wandering around aimlessly. I just couldn't shake off this nagging feeling. Tomorrow is his birthday. Another year has gone by, A year ago, on this very day... My thoughts were interrupted by Professor Mcgonagall's voice calling out to me. "Miss Sue?" She gave me a pointed look and spoke. "I've noticed you've been spending a lot of time wandering around the dungeons lately. You know it's quite dangerous, especially with the rumors swirling about the Chamber of Secrets. Is there a specific reason you're hanging around there?" My face flushed with embarrassment, and I nodded, averting my gaze. "I- I was just looking for a... friend." I lied through my teeth. "Is that so?" she said slowly, studying me intently. With a hasty apology, I darted towards the next floor. As dinner concluded, I decided to avoid the dungeons this time and found myself seated in the common room.

Everyone around me seemed preoccupied, engaged in various activities. Sitting quietly, I began to draw and, with a spell, lifted my creations into the air. Fred and George took notice, their eyes widening in awe. "My, my!" one of them exclaimed, "Where did you learn such a wonderful trick, Sue?" I raised my gaze to meet theirs, unable to determine which twin was speaking. Confusion swirled around me as I looked back and forth between the twins. "Are you George?" George exchanged a playful glance with Fred before turning to me with a faux serious expression. "Actually, my real name is Percy. Ron never mentioned that to you?" My eyes widened further, utterly baffled. "What?" I gasped. The trio were huddled together, exchanging whispers when George's playful words shattered the moment. Ron let out a weary sigh, his expression a mix of amusement and resignation.

In the midst of my bewilderment, I mustered my response. "Whatever your name is, Percy.." I replied, unable to maintain a straight face. "Well, my guardian, taught me this." The twins burst into laughter upon hearing my response, and even Ron couldn't contain his chuckles. The seriousness of my statement contrasted with the amusement they found in the situation. "You're quite fun to be around, Sue." Fred declared. What? Ohh how stupid am I, I thought he was serious, typical Weasley twins, always up to their pranks and banter. I watching as they shifted their focus to another poor soul to tease. Despite myself, I had to admit their playful nature was somewhat endearing. They're quite amusing, aren't they? Not knowing when they're serious or just messing around.

Just as Seamus joined us, he closed his book with a satisfied expression "Things have been a lot less stressful lately with Professor Snape being away. No huge piles of homework, no strict scolding, and no point deductions." Ron nodded in agreement, a cheeky grin forming on his face. "I agree, But be careful, we have a Snape defender in this room." A mix of embarrassment and irritation crept over my face as I realized they were talking about me. Oh great, they've noticed my defense of Snape. I mentally groaned. Clearing my throat, I responded with mock defensiveness, "I'm not 'defending' Professor Snape. I merely think he gets a unfair amount of blame for everything!" Dean's voice rose from the corner of the room, a look of disbelief on his face. "Seriously, Sue, how can you defend Snape? He's a terrible teacher, especially to us Gryffindors!"

Harry, who usually agreed with the rest of the Gryffindors, remained quiet this time. He sat there, silently observing the conversation. With a wide grin still plastered on his face, Seamus chimed in "But seriously, what do you see in Snape? Are you secretly a spy for the Slytherins, or something?" He chuckled at his own joke, clearly enjoying stirring the pot. Ron bit his lip as a giggle threatened to escape him. "I swear, Sue is about to snap and chop his head off any minute now." Harry, rolling his eyes, chimed in with a cautionary tone, "I'm not a fan of Snape either, but bringing it up now wasn't the smartest move, Ron." Trying to keep my composure, I stood up, stifling a yawn. "I'm going to go check on something!" I informed Teddy. Seamus immediately perked up, a sparkle of excitement in his eyes. "Can I pet him?" he asked eagerly.

With a mixture of annoyance and resignation, I shrugged. "Go ahead and ask him" I replied, gesturing towards Teddy. Seamus quickly approached Teddy, his hand outstretched to pet the creature. As he began stroking Teddy, a smile spread across his face. "He's so soft." he clearly enjoying the chance to handle my cat. My smile widened as I extended my hand to caress Teddy's head as well, adding with a hint of possessiveness. "Be gentle with him. Don't hold him too tight, I don't want him feeling uncomfortable." , "He's so cute." Seamus declared, his eyes shining with delight. After a moment of watching Seamus play with Teddy, I reluctantly turned my attention away and made my way out of the common room. Once again, the urge to head down to the dungeons overpowered me, leading me on another path to Snape's office. With a sense of anticipation, I cautiously peeked around the corridor, hoping to not get caught again. As I looked at the half opened door of his office, my eyes widened with excitement. "Is he back?"

However, just as I was about to enter, a mewling sound from below drew my attention, and I glanced down. Oh no, it was Mrs. Norris. Despite my fondness for cats, this was not the ideal moment to meet them. As Mrs. Norris approached me, she fixed her gaze on me silently. I let out a resigned sigh. "I guess because I like you, you're giving me some extra time before alerting Filch's presence?" Surprisingly, instead of calling for Filch, Mrs. Norris began rubbing herself against my legs. I sat down and started stroking her soft fur, giggling softly. "Aww, you lovely lady~ Would you like to meet Teddy? He'd be a wonderful friend for you." Lost in the moment with this affectionate cat, I momentarily forgot why I had come here in the first place. However, the sound of approaching footsteps jolted me back to reality. Someone's coming...

My eyes went wide when I heard footsteps coming closer and closer. I looked around fast, panicking, and jumped behind a big torch. Its flame was so weak it barely lit anything, but the darkness hid me well. The shadows swallowed me whole as I prayed no one would see me. Finally, Filch and Snape, appeared, their eyes immediately falling on the half opened door of the office. Filch hobbled closer, his steps uneven as he addressed Mrs. Norris. "Mrs. Norris, did anyone come here?" In response, the cat just meowed without giving any indication. Professor Snape's gaze fixated on the half open door, and he turned to Filch with a questioning look. "Did you go into my office, Filch?" Filch quickly shook his head, his eyes widening. "No, professor, I-I swear I didn't go in. I just arrived a moment ago." Snape didn't seem convinced. He cast a wary glance around the corridor, as if searching for something or someone.

My heart pounded louder with each passing moment, and I feared it would betray my location. I silently wished for Harry's invisibility cloak, but a few moments later, Snape returned to his office, closing the door behind him. Filch and Mrs. Norris left, their footsteps gradually fading away. With a sigh of relief, I cautiously emerged from the shadows, my heart still racing from the close call. I stood there, staring at the closed door to Snape's office. "What do I even do now?" I whispered to myself. "He's back.. I can't just go to him and say I counted all the days he was gone, or that I'm happy he's here again... or-or that I'm thinking about his birthday tomorrow..." The light from the torch behind me cracked and danced over my face, making my golden eyes shine in the dark. Feeling a sense of helplessness, I let out a weary sigh and ultimately decided to leave the dungeons, my mind still swirling with confusion.

In bed, I tossed and turned restlessly, unable to find peace. I glanced at Teddy, sleeping soundly beside me. I reached out and gently caressed his soft fur. "Tomorrow is his birthday." I mumbled to myself. "What should I do for him? It's not just because I ruined his day last year." My cheeks grew warm as an unknown feeling coursed through me. "He's my favorite professor, I want to make him happy... but how?" I turned to Teddy and exhaled, then suddenly perked up with excitement. "Teddy, I've found a lovely girl for you! But there's a small problem, she belongs to Filch." I chuckled to myself, thinking about the shock Filch would face if he found Teddy near his cat. "You should definitely go and find her. I bet Filch will have some interesting reactions." I added, still giggling to myself at the thought.

Today was the day I had been anticipating, but my thoughts were in complete disarray. I didn't know what to do or say to him. As I sat in the History of Magic class, I was lost in my musings. I imagined his face when I wished him happy birthday. Perhaps he would say: "I thought you came here for detention. Now, you may go!" With a quick shake of my head, I moved on to another imaginative scenario. Or say: "Thanks, you're dismissed!" Or maybe... "Don't waste my time! Or shall I deduct points from your house?" Caught up in my own thoughts, I suddenly smacked myself on the forehead. Ron had been observing me intently "Are you- are you haunted?" Snapping out of my reverie, I looked around and noticed that most of the students were asleep, and the monotonous drone of Professor Binns' lecture filled the room. "Oh, no.." I quickly responded. "I was just-just thinking!" I mustered an awkward smile in response to Ron's concern.

After class, I roamed the castle restlessly, clutching two cupcakes one with chocolate flavor and the other with strawberry. As I walked through the dungeons, I accidentally bumped into Draco. He gasped and snapped "Watch your way!" Draco's pale face showed a mix of fear and irritation as he muttered under his breath. "Roaming around like a ghost!" He brushed his clothes, as if he was trying to get rid of any residue from my presence. I quickly mumbled. "Sorry." and hurried away. Carefully shielding the two cupcakes I was holding. Draco rolled his eyes and grumbled to himself. "What kind of creature is she?" After that interaction, I quickly headed towards Professor Snape's office with the cupcakes in my hands. As I stood outside his office door, I felt a mixture of excitement, anxiety, and nervousness. To my surprise, the door to his office was slightly ajar.

I pushed it open fully, but there was no sign of him anywhere. I exhaled with a sense of helplessness. "I've searched everywhere. Where has he gone?" I approached his desk and placed the two cupcakes on it. "Well, how is he going to know they're from me?" I studied the cupcakes closely, a thought crossing my mind. "Can't he use Legilimency on these two cupcakes? No.. no That's impossible?" I scratched my bangs in thought. Then, I swiftly darted out of the office. Then I ran through the corridors and then jumped onto the huge moving staircases, hopping from one to another like a bird trying to fly. I giggled the whole time, thinking about his face when he sees the cupcakes. Down below, Dumbledore walked with McGonagall. He looked up, saw me hopping around, and a warm smile grew on his lips.

"Isn't she the cutest? Her hair looks exactly like-" He stopped. His blue eyes softened with a sad look. He changed his words quickly. "She is always running everywhere..." Professor McGonagall frowned a little. Her hair looks like what? "I'm still worried about her unknown family." she said quietly. Dumbledore gave a small smile. "Don't worry about her. I've met her guardian." McGonagall raised a brow. "Did she say anything about Sue's parents? Or why she remembers nothing from before?" Dumbledore thought for a moment. "Never mind. You wanted to see Severus?" McGonagall sighed. "Yes, but he wasn't in his office earlier." Dumbledore chuckled softly. "Maybe he went to the toilet?"

A few moments passed, and as Professor Snape arrived at his office, Professor McGonagall called out. "Severus, where have you been?" He turned and responded. "Why?" They entered the office, and McGonagall's words softened as she noticed something on his desk. "Well, I have something to-... What is this?" Snape looked at the two cupcakes on his desk "No idea.." McGonagall stifled a laugh and said "It seems we've had a visitor. I wonder who left cupcakes on your desk?" Snape looked at them for a moment longer, his expression a mixture of confusion and uncertainty. "I'm not sure if they are poisoned, and I'm not particularly fond of cupcakes. Who might have put them here?" With a sly smile, McGonagall couldn't help but tease Snape. "Perhaps your admirer left them as a token of appreciation." Snape directed a look of annoyance at McGonagall "Don't be ridiculous, Minerva. Perhaps it's just one of their stupid pranks!" He quickly drew his wand, performing a wand movement, and with a swish, the two cupcakes vanished into thin air.

Chapter Text

I returned to the common room with a happy smile on my face, Ron leaned over to Harry and Hermione, whispering something. I called him out "I know you're talking about me, Ron! What is it?" Hermione couldn't help but giggle and shake her head, "Oh, it's nothing. Ron thinks you're haunted.." Harry chuckled as well "You do seem a little strange today. What's going on?"

I shrugged and sat down in a chair next to them, replying, "Oh, nothing really..." Hermione looked at me with a curious expression and asked, "Are you sure? You look oddly cheerful.." Ron added, his expression still curious "Yeah, and why do you keep disappearing all the time?" I chuckled lightly and stuttered, "Really? I... Well, I've just been roaming around..." Ron chimed in, his expression skeptical, "No, I'm sure you're haunted. How else can you move around like a ghost?"

Harry grinned and rolled his eyes, "Roaming around like a ghost, just like her beloved Snape." My cheeks flushed crimson, and I quickly protested, "No! Well, uh... well..." Hermione shook her head, a understanding smile on her face, "I think I know why. Professor Snape arrived last night, didn't he?", "Yes..." I mumbled, my cheeks still warm from embarrassment. Ron teased "So you're all happy because of him, huh?" Hermione tried to hide her smile while Harry simply smirked. I blushed even more and tried to change the subject, "Can we talk about something else, please?"

Harry chuckled and nodded in agreement. "Absolutely. If we continue talking about that greasy haired man, I might get nauseous," he quipped. Hermione shot Harry a disapproving look. "Harry!! That's not nice!" Harry shrugged, a mischievous grin on his face. "Hey, just stating the truth," Hermione rolled her eyes, trying to suppress her own smile. "Oh, you and your sassy remarks.." I suggested, "How about the latest news on the Chamber of Secrets?" Harry continued, flipping through the pages of a book. "Nothing new so far... I did find a diary belonging to Tom Riddle, though," he added nonchalantly.

Hermione's eyes widened in surprise. "Wait, what? You found a diary of Tom Riddle?" Ron leaned forward, intrigued. "Is there any interesting information inside?" Harry looked down at the book, continuing to flip through the pages. "It's all empty pages. There's nothing written in it," a hint of disappointment in his voice. I glanced at the diary, my mind working silently. "You know, why not try writing something in it? I've got a feeling that this diary might have some magic to it. I don't have any other ideas at the moment..."

Harry nodded, promising, "Good idea, I'll give it a go tonight. First, I need to finish this essay..." I jumped up, a bright smile on my face. "Okay, I'll be on my way then." Hermione interrupted, with a raised eyebrow, "Hold on a minute. No more senseless roaming, Sue! I didn't see you study at all today. Stay right here and get started on that essay!" I pouted at Hermione's words, feeling a hint of disappointment. "Oh, come on, I was just about to explore a bit more..." I tried to argue, but Hermione's disapproving gaze silenced me.

Ron chimed in, taunting, "Trying to turn her into a bookworm like you, Hermione?" Ron's comment made me chuckle, and I shot him a playful smirk. "You know, I wouldn't mind being a bookworm like Hermione." Hermione shook her head, her face adorned with a mixture of amusement and slight annoyance. "You can explore later. School work comes first." Ron snickered and teased, "Enjoy your bookworm transformation!" I couldn't help but chuckle at Ron's snarky comment, and it took all my strength not to burst into laughter. Harry let out an exasperated sigh and shouted, "Silence, both of you!"

Ron and I exchanged a glance, barely containing our laughter. We knew we were testing Harry's patience, but we couldn’t help but find the moment amusing. Harry shot us a disapproving look, his irritation evident. "For the love of Merlin, can you two please stop acting like maniacs?" With a pout on my face, I sighed in resignation and grabbed my quill. I then started to write a rather mediocre essay, my mind elsewhere.

Can't focus... I thought to myself, my thoughts straying once more to Professor Snape. I wonder if he ate those cupcakes or not... The hours seemed to blend together as we laboured over our essays, writing endlessly without ceasing. Even after dinner, we remained, still working on our assignments. Finally, with a weary yawn, I stood up from my seat. All but Ron had completed their works, and we were all clearly exhausted.

I bid him a tired goodnight. "Have a good night, Ron. If you're too fatigued, feel free to copy my essay." Ron nodded and replied in a tired voice, "Thanks, I just might take you up on that offer. These essays are killing me." A smile tugged at my lips as I wrapped my Gryffindor scarf around my neck and tugged on a pair of gloves. As I prepared to leave the common room, a pang of guilt tugged at my conscience. Sorry, Ron.. My essay is quite embarrassing. He may end up with a terrible grade... Looking back one last time, I spotted him slumped on the table, fast asleep. A small, affectionate grin appeared on my face. Cute.

Bathed in the inky blackness of night, the gentle dance of falling snowflakes and the twinkling of faraway stars created a serene, nearly magical atmosphere. I dashed quietly through the shadowy corridors, my mind racing with thoughts. Where is he? I can't locate him anywhere. As I reached the edge of the grounds, I chose the vast, empty yard. There were no students in sight, as everyone had already returned to their dormitories to respect the curfew. I stood there, waiting, my breath visible in the cold air.

I kept my gaze fixed forward, searching for any sign of him, his arrival, I cast my gaze downward, my chest tightening with a mix of disappointment and melancholy. Is he really not coming after all? Is he already in his quarters? My thoughts were filled with doubt. Suddenly, I spied a tall, dark figure emerging from the shadows. His obsidian hair and cloak danced gently in the breeze as he approached, an expression of mild irritation on his face, as if preparing to ask me about my presence after curfew.

Unable to contain my emotions, I rushed towards him, a smile lighting up my face. Overwhelmed by a rush of feelings, I threw caution to the wind and hurled myself into his arms without a second thought. I had no idea where this burst of courage came from, but I did it regardless. "Professor Snape" I called out his name, my voice filled with happiness and a gentle softness. I then met his deep, dark eyes, which seemed puzzled at my sudden actions. "What on earth are you doing Sue?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of surprise and curiousity.

I took a slight step back, but my grip on his sleeve remained firm, my yellow eyes sparkling with joy. "Happy birthday, Professor Snape" I stated, my voice carrying an abundance of affection and genuineness. "You saved me a year ago today." Snape's eyes widened at my words, and for a brief moment, his expression softened, as if my sincerity had touched him deeply. It seemed as if he was rendered speechless, caught off guard by my words.

Clearly, he hadn't expected anyone to remember his birthday, let alone a student. His face held a look of both confusion and tenderness as he looked at me. "I wonder how you knew about my birthday," he murmured, his voice gentle and low. "But...thank you." He then enveloped me in a loose embrace, a rare show of affection. I felt a warm feeling spread through me as he hugged me, my heart fluttering with a mixture of happiness and surprise. I knew how rare it was for him to show this kind of gesture, and I soaked in every moment of it. "I have my sources," I replied, my voice muffled by his robes.

The corner of his lips curled into a subtle, almost imperceptible grin as he ended our embrace. "Your own source, you say?" he repeated, a hint of amusement in his tone. A blush crept onto my cheeks as I mustered the courage to ask, "I thought those cupcakes would make you happy. Did you... did you eat them?" Snape's eyes averted, a hint of guilt in them. "They were from you?" his voice laced with astonishment. My heart pounded rapidly in my chest, and my cheeks and nose were tinged with the rosy flush of the cold. I nodded in response to his question, "Yes."

He sighed, recalling the moment he hastily discarded the cupcakes, but opted not to mention it. "So, you managed to sneak into my office, didn't you?" His gaze held a hint of amusement, I released my grip on his sleeves and nodded fervently, "I didn't touch anything in there, I swear." I hesitated, then admitted, "I was even contemplating putting my memories into the cupcakes, you know, so you'd be aware they were from me..." His eyes widened further, and he appeared to think I was being silly or foolish. He shook his head slightly. "What are you even talking about? Are you wasting my time with this foolish notion?" He then gently patted the top of my head.

Feeling a mix of embarrassment and shyness, a voice inside me questioned the feasibility of my earlier idea. My mind screamed, What on earth was I thinking?! Placing memories in cupcakes? How silly! I could feel stupidity bubbling within me. He tried to hide his smile, but a hint of it still played on his lips. "Very well," he said, "thank you, Sue, for the cupcakes, too. But now, I have to take you back to your dorm. Come along". We began walking towards the Gryffindor tower, the sound of his voice breaking through the silence."You shouldn't be wandering around so late at night, you know?" He continued, glancing down at me. "I apologize, Professor," I mumbled. "I knew I shouldn't be wandering around this late, but I really wanted to tell you in person."

Snape let out a sigh, a mixture of annoyance and concern in his voice. "In person, you say? You really are a bit..foolish." We stopped near the Fat Lady portrait, and I paused briefly, my face tinged with a slight blush."Have a good night". He said nothing in response, but his gaze softened as he looked at me with a hint of tenderness. I then turned away and left. Snape returned to his office, settling into his chair. He gazed at the mountain of essays on his desk, sighing with exhaustion. Images from the previous encounter played out in his mind again. "Such a foolish and kind girl you are, Sue," he muttered to himself, a hint of affection in his tone.

Chapter Text

Months had passed since that day. The spring had arrived, bringing with it a sense of hope and renewal. Life appeared to have returned to normal at Hogwarts, and it seemed as though the attacks by the Heir of Slytherin had come to an end. However beneath the surface, a subtle sense of unease persisted.

A nagging feeling whispered that all was not as it seemed, and the shadows still held secrets yet to be revealed. Today a commotion erupted. Students were rushing towards the second floor near Moaning Myrtle's bathroom, and a chilling message written in blood had captured everyone's attention: Her skeleton will lie in the Chamber forever. Panic spread throughout the crowd, and several professors immediately arrived to take control of the situation.

They quickly ordered the eldest students to lead the younger ones back to their dormitories. I was just about to head back to my dorm when I caught sight of Harry and Ron, their expressions filled with shock and worry. I swiftly approached them "What happened?" Harry's eyes met mine, his gaze troubled as he spoke, "Hermione is petrified too..." My eyes widened in disbelief. "W-what? -" Harry quickly hushed me. We hid ourselves, watching as Professor McGonagall spoke to the other professors, her worry evident on her face. "This is the end of Hogwarts," she said gravely. "We should evacuate students back to their homes immediately," she continued, her voice filled with a sense of urgency and concern.

Ron looked panicked, his voice laced with fear. "No.. No i can't leave.. my sister-" My eyes widened in horror, and I turned to Harry with a look of disbelief. "They took Ginny? What are we supposed to do?" Harry's eyes gleamed with determination. "I know where the entrance to the Chamber of Secrets is. We just need to find Professor Lockhart" he asserted. Ron bolted ahead of us, his emotions running high. I couldn't help but feel overwhelmed, unsure of what to do next. What is going to happen to Hermione? What about Ginny? I pushed forward, bringing up the rear in our urgent pursuit. We hastily made our way to Professor Lockhart's office, breathless.

Harry spoke urgently, "Professor, we know where the entrance to-" I arrived at the door a little later, out of breath. Lockhart looked surprised, his clothing spread out as if he had been in the midst of packing. "Good work, Harry, but I'm in a hurry. Move out of my way!" Ron's patience reached its limit, and he shouted loudly, "My sister is in danger! You're the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher! You can't just run away like this!" Lockhart looked at Ron apologetically, but his eyes held an edge of seriousness. "I'm truly sorry, but if you don't move out of my way," he threatened, brandishing his wand and aiming it at Ron, "I'll have no choice but to erase your memory, just like I did with my other victims!"

Panic welled up inside me, my eyes darting toward Harry. He seemed equally shocked, his voice filled with disbelief. "You... You stole others' accomplishments and erased their memories? Really?" The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. All this time, Professor Lockhart had been passing off other people's achievements as his own. He had been erasing their memories and taking the credit for himself.

The gravity of this revelation left me feeling sick. Shaking nervously, I attempted to reach for my wand, but Lockhart swiftly pointed his wand at me. "Not so fast, young lady," he warned, his tone firm. "I'm aware of your memory issues, so don't force me to erase the few remaining ones left inside your head!" Ron yelled out in anger, his voice filled with frustration. "Why? Why are you doing this to us??!"

Harry seized the opportunity, whipping out his wand and firing off the Disarming Spell. "Expelliarmus!" he yelled, causing Lockhart's wand to fly out of his grasp. "Wha-" Lockhart gasped in surprise, his eyes widening as he found himself outnumbered. With three wands pointed in his direction, Harry issued a stern command, "Come with us!" We walked quickly down the corridor, guiding Lockhart with us. He seemed nervous and uneasy. "Why are you doing this? If you know the way already, there's no need for me to be here," he protested. Ron responded by pointing his wand at him, silencing any further protest.

I glanced around as dread gnawed at me. "Harry, how are we going to enter the Chamber of Secrets?". Harry stepped forward, his determined gaze fixated on the sink. He pointed his wand at the faucet and in a firm yet calm voice, spoke the snake language, "Open." The faucet seemed to shiver, and the metal creaked as it slowly twisted open, revealing a dark, ominous hole beneath. An eerie greenish light emanated from deep within the opening. We exchanged a mix of fear and determination as we looked down at the dark hole. It seemed bottomless, the only sign of life being the occasional soft, hissing sound echoing from below.

Harry took the lead, pointing his wand into the hole. The light cast from his wand revealed some broken pipes lining the opening, creating a narrow but seemingly accessible path "You will go first." Lockhart, now looking rather pathetic, forced a nervous chuckle. "But it seems so dangerous." Ron couldn't hold back his annoyance, his frown deepening. "We give the orders here, not you, coward!". Harry's eyes filled with both concern and sternness as he looked at me. "Sue... We can't take you with us. If anything happens, ple-"

Before he could finish, Ron interrupted, his face pale with worry. "Please.. Tell my mother that I did my best to save Ginny." Tears threatened to spill as I stared at both of them. "No, I won't let you! I'm coming with you!" Harry's voice grew louder, firm and resolute. "Listen to me! Dumbledore isn't at Hogwarts yet, but I beg you, find him!" I looked at both of them. "I can't just stay here and do nothing! I have to come with you. You guys need me." Harry's expression darkened as he replied firmly, "No, you can't! It's too dangerous, and we'd be worried about you. We need someone to fetch Dumbledore, just in case." My heart was shredding into pieces as the reality of their words sunk in.

What if they don't return? What if something happens to them? Harry's voice echoed with urgency, shouting at me. "Sue, trust me and STAY HERE!", I nodded in agreement. Reluctantly, I stayed behind in the wet bathroom, watching them disappear. I paced the wet bathroom anxiously, Myrtle's sobs echoing through the space. I felt a strong urge to join in with her crying, but I kept it together.

I stood there, my heart torn in two as I wrestled with conflicting thoughts. What if they needed my help? What if they called for my assistance and I wasn't there to answer? The what ifs and maybes bombarded my mind, consuming me like a ravenous beast. My legs trembled slightly, as if paralyzed by the weight of indecision and doubt. However, I managed to snap out of my dilemma, acknowledging that my staying here would be of no help to them. With a deep breath, I pushed the intrusive thoughts aside. There was a task at hand, and I knew what I had to do.

Without hesitation, I turned and headed to find Dumbledore. my heartbeat felt like it's about to burst through my chest. I frantically raced around the castle, searching for Dumbledore in any shape or form. I felt a sense of desperation and confusion, unsure of where I could find Dumbledore. As I was running, I suddenly collided with Filch. "Ouch!" Filch's frown deepened, and he began yelling and scolding me. "Wo gave you permission to be here? Don't you know that Hogwarts will be closed tomorrow? Go! Go back to your dorm!"

I was out of breath, looking around with desperation. I had no time for this. I needed to escape from his grasp. Filch gripped my wrist tightly, his voice rising in anger. "ARE YOU DEAF? I said go back to your dorm!" struggling to free my hand, "Let me go! I'm looking for the headmaster!" Just then, a deep and stern voice intervened, catching our attention. I recognized the voice immediately. He said in a measured tone "Filch, release her. I'll handle this." Filch turned to Snape, his grip loosening. "This girl was-"

Snape's stern directive followed "Let.. go.. of her hand." My eyes widened with relief as I saw Snape and I called out to him "Professor Snape!" Filch finally let go of my hand, and I dashed towards Snape, almost clinging to him. In desperation, I grabbed his sleeve and spoke urgently "Professor, we have to find Dumbledore! Harry and Ron are in the Chamber of Secrets. They need help!" Snape's eyes widened, as if his mind was flooded with a flurry of questions. He demanded firmly, "Calm down. Explain everything from the beginning. Where did those idiots go?"

I paused to catch my breath, unaware of how tightly I was clenching onto one of Snape's sleeves. I began recounting what had happened. "Harry knew the entrance to the chamber. They even took Professor Lockhart with them, but we can't trust him. He said we should fetch Dumbledore..." Snape's face darkened as he listened intently, absorbing the information. "Dumbledore isn't at Hogwarts at the moment, He has left the school on an urgent matter." My eyes widened, filled with a mixture of concern and determination. "We have to help them!"

I insisted, my voice trembling with worry. "Lockhart can't even manage a basic attack to defend them!" Snape rolled his eyes, his expression tinged with irritation. "It's not that he can't handle it, It's more about him not wanting to protect anyone. Show me the entrance. I have to take charge since Dumbledore isn't here." We continued walking through the cold, silent corridors, our footsteps resounding against the stone walls. As we reached the damp bathroom, the sloshing sound of water under our feet served as a haunting reminder of the danger we were about to confront.

I pointed at the gaping sink, its open mouth revealing the mysterious entrance to the Chamber of Secrets. Snape observed the dark gap before turning his attention to me "You'll remain here, Sue, You'll only cause more trouble if you come along." I responded with a determined frown, my voice laced with stubbornness. "I'm not staying here!" He locked eyes with me, his expression stern "Don't be foolish. It's dangerous!!" I met his gaze with equal determination. "I can help!" Snape clenched his teeth, clearly frustrated with the need to argue.

Instead of leaping into the hole like Harry and Ron, he transformed into a dense black smoke and vanished down into the depths. I watched in awe and anticipation, gasping at the sight. He moved gracefully, like a swooping bat, effortlessly descending into the darkness. I knelt by the dark hole and peered down, my eyes wide with awe. "He moves so majestically...I've never seen anyone fly like that before." After admiring his graceful descent, I took a leap and found myself sliding down the slippery passageway.

Chapter Text

I landed on a dirty and damp floor, stumbling slightly. Snape cast Lumos, his wand shedding light on the expansive, dingy tunnel. Dirt, old snake skin, and corroded bricks and stones littered the area. As we cautiously ventured further, a rattling noise echoed from the corner. I instinctively clutched my wand, startled by the sudden noise. In a rush, I darted towards Snape and nearly clung to the edge of his long cape, anxiously scanning the surroundings. We creeped closer to the pile of stones and could vaguely make out faint voices in the distance. My ears picked up the sound of Ron's voice. Ignoring Snape's attempt to restrain me, I dashed ahead faster than he could react. He hissed angrily, his voice tense and hushed, "Come back here!"

As I got closer, the voices became clearer, and I realized it was indeed Ron's voice mixed with another familiar voice. I hastily looked back at Snape, my voice filled with urgency. "Professor, it's Ron and Professor Lockhart talking!" Snape, who was already nearby, quickly pushed me aside, brandishing his wand. "Reducto!" The pile of stones blasted away, revealing Ron and Professor Lockhart's terrified faces. Ron breathed a sigh of relief. "Merlin...thanks..." Snape's irritation was evident as he addressed them, "Why are you two stuck here? Where is your friend, Weasley?" Lockhart stood up, stumbling like a toddler who had just learned to walk. He smiled carefreely, his tone light. "Oh wow, who are they, Ronald? Do they live here like you?"

Snape's eyes flicked between Lockhart and Ron, a look of disbelief on his face. Ron quickly interjected, waving his hands. "It's a long story, I'll explain when we get out of here." Snape couldn't help but let out a dry, scoffing smile at Lockhart's predicament, the effects of the memory loss apparent. "Not that he would be of any use here, better if he stays behind. You two stay with him while I go find that troublemaker!" I locked eyes with Snape, determination in my gaze. "I'm coming with you, Ron's wand is damaged, and he's unable to cast spells. I can offer some assistance, even if it's just a little." Ron, clearly disheartened by the state of his wand, nodded and gestured towards the path leading to the Chamber of Secrets. As we arrived at the entrance of the Chamber of Secrets, the large, round door was already open.

The snake was deeply engrossed in its pursuit of Harry, unaware of Snape's presence until he stepped into the expansive chamber. Tom Riddle, the boy who was responsible for the chaos, narrowed his eyes at Snape's arrival and spoke again in Parseltongue. However, before the snake could react, Snape quickly raised his wand and cast the spell "Obscuro." A jet of black light shot towards the snake's eyes, blinding it and disrupting its vision. Harry was in a desperate battle for survival, his lack of a wand leaving him at a disadvantage. His arms were injured from the snake's bite, making it harder to fend off the creature. In an attempt to escape, Harry dashed towards Snape, but the basilisk began to crawl towards Harry rapidly, its heightened sense of ground vibrations guiding it with incredible speed. Snape slowly moved backwards, uncertain of how to tackle the massive creature.

Tom Riddle stood above Ginny's body, a smug expression on his face as if he believed he had already won the battle. Suddenly, my legs moved on their own, and I hurled my wand toward Harry, who was moments away from meeting the basilisk. As the snake advanced, Snape tried numerous spells, attempting to slow down its pace, but the basilisk's momentum remained relentless. My eyes caught sight of a dirty hat lying on the ground near the boy, something gleaming within it. Without hesitation, I sprinted towards the hat. A quick glance back showed Snape grabbing Harry's arm and pushing him to the side for protection. Snape still stood near the creature, his wand pointed at it, reciting the "Obscuro" spell in an attempt to keep it blinded and distracted.

I frantically reached for the hat, rummaging through it and noticing something shiny. My hands found a sword the Sword of Godric Gryffindor, hidden within the hat. I was about to draw the sword from the hat, but the boy's dark chuckle interrupted my action. He began to approach me slowly, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Don't bother with that, it's a gift from Dumbledore to his loyal follower. Harry chose to fight with his bare hands, but you can see how futile it is." Hissing in Parseltongue, the boy commanded the snake to slither towards me. Snape, trying desperately to distract the snake, muttered a curse under his breath. He then glanced in my direction, his concern growing. He shouted, his voice filled with urgency, "Get back here!"

Meanwhile, Harry clutched his bloodied arm, struggling to regain his breath, weary from the ongoing battle. The menacing basilisk approached ominously, its sharp fangs in clear view. I glanced briefly at the boy, a frown on my face. With a swift motion, I grabbed the Sword of Gryffindor. "I won't fight barehanded!" I wasted no time, quickly scaling to a higher position, prepared to face the deadly creature with the sword in hand. With the Sword tightly gripped in my hand, I perched myself atop a higher vantage point, facing the deadly Basilisk head on. The creature lunged towards me, its venomous fangs bared. I swiftly ducked and narrowly evaded its attack. The intense battle continued with every move I made, anticipating the snake's attacks and dodging its venomous strikes. I managed to weave around the creature's movements, maneuvering and countering its biting attempts. Finally, I seized the opportunity and plunged the sword into the creature's mouth.The Basilisk writhed in agony, its body squirming and thrashing around. The power of the sword proved to be too much to handle. One of the snake's fangs broke off and fell from its mouth, landing on the ground. The boy, filled with horror, could only watch as Snape swiftly picked up the broken fang. With force, Snape dug the fang into the diary that lay on the ground, and drops of blood started to seep from the pages.

The dark magic within the diary twisted and contorted, as if being torn apart. His soul, bound within the diary, started to thrash and convulse violently. Tom Riddle's torn soul fragmented into countless pieces, each one disappearing into oblivion. Holding the Sword of Gryffindor firmly, I rushed towards the lifeless Harry. The poison of the Basilisk's fang was quickly taking its toll, and I moved as fast as I could. Snape, looking worried, knelt beside Harry, "I'll take him to the hospital wing." Just as these words left his mouth, a red phoenix swooped into the chamber, its presence igniting a sense of hope amidst the darkness. Snape looked up as a fiery red phoenix entered the chamber, recognising it as Dumbledore's.

The phoenix gently settled onto Harry's lap, bowing its head. A few tear drops fell from the bird's eyes and landed on Harry's wounded arm. As the phoenix's tears made contact with Harry's wounded arm, a faint glow began to emanate from the injury, and the poison's effects began to slowly recede. I turned to Snape, concern etched on my face, "Will he be alright? Does that bird belong to the headmaster?" Snape's gaze remained fixed on Harry, his eyes filled with worry. He confirmed my suspicions, "Yes, that's Fawkes. And Phoenix tears do possess healing properties." Ginny, coughing nearby, slowly started to regain consciousness. As her eyes fluttered open and landed on Harry, a mix of pain and guilt filled her expression.

She gasped, looking torn as she spoke frantically, "W-what happened? Professor, I... I didn't do it... not by choice!" Her voice trembled as she desperately tried to explain herself, her eyes pleading for understanding. "I was possessed... I couldn't control myself. I remember...it was like being trapped in a nightmare... Please, you have to believe me." I reached out and gently squeezed Ginny's hand, offering her a reassuring smile. Looking into her eyes, I tried to comfort her, "Don't worry, we'll sort everything out. We'll talk to the headmaster." Snape let out a sigh of relief as Harry's eyes flickered open. When their gazes met, a look of surprise crossed Harry's face. He was always under the impression that Snape held a grudge against him, and the depth of concern in Snape's eyes was unexpected. As we made our way out, a pang of jealousy washed over me. I couldn't help but envy Harry's spot.

Fawkes began flying, signaling our path to the exit. Snape stood up, looking at Fawkes, and announced, "I'll go first and carry Miss Weasley. I'm sure her family and the headmaster are back by now." He acknowledged the phoenix's ability to carry us out. Like a wisp of smoke, Snape held Ginny and vanished from sight. I held onto Harry's hand, my voice filled with concern. "Are you truly alright?" Harry wiped his dusty face with his robe and nodded. "Yeah... we need to find Ron." With a playful smile, I added, "And Lockhart too..." As Harry looked at the sword, his gaze filled with intrigue. "Is this the Sword of Gryffindor? How did you find it?" I placed the sword back up and examined its shiny blade, still stained with Basilisk blood. "I found it inside the hat over there..."

Harry stood up with me, his unruly bangs falling across his forehead. He dusted off his clothes and mused, "I suppose Fawkes sent this hat to give me the sword. But once the Basilisk put its fang in my arm, I didn't have the time to look inside the hat. Perhaps the sword chose you this time." We exited the chamber and ran through the winding tunnels, urgently searching for Ron and Lockhart. Fawkes soared ahead, guiding our way. I clutched the sword firmly in my hand, feeling a sense of pride welling up within me. "I think I did something truly remarkable this time. I'm rather proud of myself" Harry's lips curled into a smile "Yeah." As we made our way down the path towards the chamber, we found Ron and a cheerful Professor Lockhart waiting for us. Both their faces were caked in dirt, but their expressions were full of relief. Ron was clearly glad to know his sister was safe and sound, and he was relieved that Harry and I had made it out unscathed.

Lockhart's smile faded as he noticed the blood staining the sword in my hand. "Oh, Merlin's beard! Who did you end up killing down here? Any chance there are bears lurking in these tunnels?" Ron, exasperated, rubbed his temple. "You guys took way too long! I've been stuck here listening to this guy's babble all this time. He's even more annoying without his memory." Harry shot back with a scoff. "Well, at least he still knows who Merlin is." For a quick moment, the thought of using the sword in my hand to kill Lockhart crossed my mind. What am I thinking?! Am I a psycho?! I shook my head forcefully, trying to clear the disturbing thought. Looking up at Fawkes "Now how are we supposed to get up there?"

Ron craned his neck upward, looking at the tunnel above. "I saw how Professor Snape carried Ginny away. He looked a lot like a flying bat." Lockhart continued to wear a childish smile, his gaze tracking Fawkes' path through the air. "Wow, such a remarkable butterfly." Harry's eyes followed Fawkes as well. "I think he wants to help us." We watched as Fawkes's eyes shimmered in darkness of tunnel and his golden tail fluttered, our expressions reflecting our confusion. Harry finally spoke up "I think he wants me to hold onto him." Ron protested in alarm, his eyes widening. "But we are way too heavy for a phoenix to carry!" Harry shook his head, "Ron, a phoenix isn't just any ordinary bird. I'll hold Sue's hand, and Sue, you'll hold onto Ron's hand, and Ron, you should... well, I know Lockhart might be a bit hefty, but please hold onto him."

Ron let out an exasperated sigh, and we began to link hands, forming a chain. Poor Ron Harry extended his hand and grasped onto the phoenix's tail. I held the sword inside the hat, tucked into my clothing at my waist. A strange weightlessness enveloped our bodies as Fawkes began to lift us, guiding us through the dark tunnel. Lockhart's voice broke the silence, filled with awe. "Incredible! It's like magic! I've never witnessed anything like this before." Ron let out a mumbled grumble, and I heard him mutter something rude about Lockhart's incessant babble.

We arrived back in the dreary bathroom, the open sink slipping shut once more. I couldn't help but let out a repulsed sigh as I quickly stood up, desperately trying to ignore the dampness seeping through my clothes. "Ugh, eww... disgusting!" Ron wasted no time and hastily made his exit, clearly worried about his sister's fate. Harry, aware of Ginny's possession by Tom Riddle, was about to rush after Ron, but I quickly grabbed his torn sleeve, holding him back. "Wait, Harry, you should give it back to Dumbledore." Harry nodded and looked down at the hat I had handed him. He then sprinted off, Fawkes flying alongside him.

Chapter Text

I stood there, alone, looking down at my damp clothes with a grimace of disgust. "Ugh, I really need a long shower!" Suddenly, I noticed the sound of giggling drawing nearer, and I turned back to see Moaning Myrtle floating towards me "Ah, ah, ah... feeling disgusted, are you? You can't imagine how much worse it is to spend eternity in this dismal bathroom." I sighed and shook my head. great, just what I needed... I met Moaning Myrtle's gaze, my expression filled with resignation. "Well, what do you want?"

Her transparent eyebrows raised and she said in her nasal voice "I just want to talk, that's all!!" I raised an eyebrow, a small, guilty smile playing at my lips. "Well, I promise when I die and turn into a ghost, I'll come back to keep you company." Myrtle looked taken back, suddenly blushing bright pink "you will? You will really come back here to be my friend?" I couldn't help but roll my eyes and smile with a touch of humor. "Of course I will." I gestured to my damp clothes, pointing towards the exit door "But first, I really need to change."

Myrtle giggled "you looked horrible, your hair is messy too" Ugh... she's a rather kind ghost, yet incredibly rude at times. As I left the bathroom, I took note of the absence of Professor Lockhart. Must have followed Ron like a lost puppy I thought, shaking my head in disbelief. But before returning to my dorm room, I decided I wanted to go and see Professor Snape first. I was certain that Snape would be in Dumbledore's office, so I sprinted towards it, full of determination. As fate would have it, our paths inadvertently aligned, and I happened to collide with Snape, coming to a halt with a loud thud. I hurriedly stepped back, apologizing "S-sorry."

Snape looked down at his now even more damp clothes and let out a dry remark "You really do come across as a walking disaster, don't you?" I gave him a little smile, feeling a mix of gratitude and awkwardness. "I...I wanted to thank you for your help earlier." Snape scrutinized me, the corners of his mouth seeming to twitch as he barely contained a smile. his gaze softened a little "you are a mess." I grabbed the damp strands of my bangs, frustration building as the wetness irritated me. "I know..." Snape's gaze softened as he reached out and ruffled my hair slightly, his voice stern but quiet. "Last year, you finished the term without any major incidents..."

My eyes shone as I remembered the incident in the Forbidden Forest "But don't forget about that particular event..." Snape's eyes rolled as he responded "That particular incident wasn't really your fault, but it appears that the longer you associate yourself with Potter, the more likely you are to find yourself in trouble." Is he trying to hint that I should distance myself from them? My face twisted into a small frown "But it wasn't Harry's fault that Voldemort was after him, even in his younger self!"

Snape's eyes widened, surprised by my fearless use of Voldemort's name. His frown deepened, his tone serious as he warned, "Don't raise your voice, you little girl! And don't speak so casually about things you know nothing about! Just mind your own business when it comes to Potter's affairs. Is that clear?" Even the slightest change in Snape's tone made my defiant expression soften into a more obedient one, and I sheepishly replied "Yes... Sorry." He let out a small gasp, realizing he had been holding his breath. "Good." It seemed that Snape harbored some inner struggle, as he didn't want me to endanger myself once again.

We stood behind the door to Dumbledore's office, and it swung open to reveal Mr. and Mrs. Weasley exiting, Mrs. Weasley speaking to Ginny with tears in her eyes. Mr. Weasley was scolding Ginny lightly for getting too close to mysterious objects. Both Ron and Harry were also present, walking alongside. Dumbledore gestured for us to enter his office, and as I followed Snape inside, his blue eyes fixed on me, a wise smile he looked back at Snape gracing his lips. "I wanted to thank you, Severus, I don't know what would have happened without your presence."

While my mind was occupied with thoughts of Dumbledore's words , Snape just gave a short nod, remaining silent. Dumbledore looked at me a moment "And we need also to acknowledge your contribution in the outcome." I fidgeted with my bangs, feeling a bit awkward. "It wasn't much, really. We only managed to defeat him thanks to your help, Headmaster." Dumbledore's eyes softened "Don't undersell your worth, my dear. You and your friends are just second years and you still managed to be in the middle of all this and prevent a possible disaster"

Dumbledore sighed and noticed the faint smirk on Snape's lips. He then smiled at me "Do pass on my greetings to Miss Blackthorne, Sue..." I nodded, understanding that I was being dismissed, and hurried out of the office. Snape's smirk widened even further. Dumbledore spoke up, his voice holding a hint of amusement "It seems like you are rather pleased to conceal that smirk of yours, considering it wasn't Potter who saved the day this time around, but rather Sue." Snape folded his arms, still sporting a slight grin. "If I have to be completely honest, Headmaster, my answer would be a resounding yes!" Dumbledore chuckled quietly and leaned back in his chair, his eyes still fixed on Snape. "Oh Severus...your dislike for Potter is almost comical at times."

Snape shrugged, his smirk still present. "Potter is a troublemaker, Headmaster, you can't deny that. And my worry is that he's turning Sue into someone just like him! That girl was once quiet and timid, but this term, she's developed a bit of hotheadedness, just like Potter and his insufferable friends!" Dumbledore appeared lost in thought, his gaze fixed on an unspecified spot on his desk. "I'm not entirely sure if she's completely trouble free either, I did meet her guardian during the Christmas holidays..." Snape's interest piqued, and he moved closer, a slight frown crossing his face. "She mentioned something about her forgotten memory?"

Dumbledore seemed hesitant and unsure about discussing the matter further. "No, she didn't elaborate." he clarified, his tone leaving little room for further discussion. Snape, however, wasn't easily fooled. He knew that Dumbledore's cryptic responses often signaled that he was withholding information. He rolled his eyes "I have a very strong feeling that everything is closely tied to her guardian." Dumbledore just looked in his eyes for a moment "she does have some history which her guardian was keen on keeping it secret..."

Snape's eyebrows raised in surprise at the new information. Dumbledore then started stroking his phoenix, Fawkes, and his expression turned cheerful. "Oh, my beautiful Fawkes, you are a hero too." Snape rolled his eyes and muttered something under his breath "Well, I suppose we should inform everyone that Hogwarts is safe and open. It appears that we won't be closing the school after all." Dumbledore smiled and nodded "i will make the announcement to the school this afternoon." The sun had risen, casting a warm, golden light across the castle.

Snape walked slowly, his expression thoughtful, lost in his thoughts. Just then, Professor McGonagall hurried over, her voice filled with excitement. "Severus, have you heard the news?" Snape nodded in affirmation, his tone carrying a hint of sarcasm. "Of course I have, I was a part of it after all." McGonagall chuckled and shook her head "i hope this year to not be in trouble." Snape rolled his eyes but a slight smirk appeared on his face "with Potter around? You hope in vain" Professor McGonagall shook her head once again "Oh, Severus, you're always so pessimistic." Snape responded with a slight smirk.

"Headmaster has told us to inform our houses about the afternoon ceremony and the fact that the school will not be closing." She nodded "i already made the announcement to the Gryffindor house. They were very excited and happy to know the school will open again" Snape's lips were still curled into a slight grin, but before he could leave, McGonagall's voice caught his attention. There was a mix of surprise in her tone. "I may be mistaken, but it appears you're quite pleased that the school won't be closed, isn't that right, Severus?" Snape's mind raced, but his gaze remained fixed ahead. He spoke thoughtfully, his tone low and pensive. "I'm not really sure..." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving behind Professor McGonagall, who just watched him go with curiosity.

He walked silently through the halls the sounds of student's chattering and excitement was heard from all directions. The air was filled with a sense of relief and anticipation, as news of Hogwarts' safety spread throughout the castle. It was as if a weight had been lifted off everyone's shoulders. those who had been petrified, thanks to the efforts of Professor Sprout and Madam Pomfrey, were rescued. The evening feast commenced with a cheerful and lighthearted atmosphere, lifting everyone's spirits. For the second year in a row, Gryffindor emerged victorious in the house cup.

The headmaster reassured everyone that Hogwarts would welcome students with open arms next year. However, some students, like Malfoy, didn't seem as pleased. No wonder, considering his father. After the headmaster mentioned that we would have a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher next year, everyone wondered what had happened to Gilderoy Lockhart. Once it was revealed that the haughty man had wiped his own memory while utilizing Ron's damaged wand and now didn't even remember he was a professor, the entire room erupted in laughter.

Even though I didn't understand why so many of the older girls were seemingly upset about this fact. A sense of contentment washed over me, and I feel grateful for the joy that surrounded us. I couldn't help but glance at Snape's face, my gaze lingering a little longer than usual. I'm going to miss him again during the summer holidays... Feeling a pang of melancholy, I made a mental note to count down the days until the next term when I could see him once more. The next morning, I carried my luggage and Teddy's box, with Teddy trotting beside me on his little black paws. As I approached the Potions Master's office, Professor Snape was busy packing his belongings for the summer holidays. "Good morning, Professor" I greeted, a small smile on my face.

He raised his eyebrows and halted, a dry sarcasm in his voice. "I suppose you've developed quite a fondness for my office, haven't you, Sue? You've gotten accustomed to visiting here, time and again." My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, as I struggled to find the right words. It seemed like he always spoke to me as if I were a mere toddler. I mustered my courage and spoke up. "I do ..like .. here, and..i.." I managed to say, pausing briefly. Snape's brows rose once more, his tone brusque as he replied "Stop stuttering and get on with it. I have things to do." With determination and a sense of purpose, I confidently looked at Snape "I wanted to say goodbye, Professor. I'll be better at potions next year I promise!" All my emotions seemed to burst out of me as I spoke loudly, and then I hurried away.

As I scratched my luggage, a small smile played upon my lips. Yes, I will be a better student to make him proud. Snape stood there, stunned into frozen silence, his eyes wide with awe. And with that hopeful promise, I continued my journey out of the castle, carrying the weight of ambition and the fire to prove myself. my heart ached with the bittersweet feeling of separation. Looking back at the castle, I knew I would miss the halls, the classes, and the familiar faces.. But most of all, I knew I would miss the stern yet secretly kind Potions Master who had become a fixture in my life.

Chapter Text

I diligently worked on my homework at my desk, I grumbled inwardly at the mountain of tasks assigned by the professors for the summer holiday. The open window allowed a gentle breeze to drift into the room, and Teddy let out soft snores on his little bed below mine. Flipping through the pages of the book, searching for an answer, I was interrupted by a knock. "I'm studying."

knowing it was Gentiana. The door slowly opened, and she entered the room, a warm smile on her face. "I can see that you're studying hard, my dear." her eyes wandering to the pile of books and papers on my desk. She took a seat on the edge of my bed, holding a letter in her hand "But there's something you should see". My attention left the book and my curiosity grew. "What is it? Is it a letter from Hogwarts?" She nodded and opened the letter, reading aloud the details. "Hogwarts term will begin on September 1st, and the Hogwarts Express will depart at 11 am. However, there is an addition for third-year students this year. They will be allowed to visit Hogsmeade during the weekend. Please ensure you give the attached letter to your parent or guardian to sign. Professor McGonagall."

I stared at her, excitement bubbling up inside me "We'll be able to go to Hogsmeade?" Gentiana smiled, seeing the sparkle in my eyes. "Indeed, Isn't that exciting?". Teddy abruptly woke up, sensing the change in my excitement, and looked around sleepily. With excitement coursing through me, I temporarily forgot all about my unfinished homework. My mind raced with possibilities, "I can't wait for the new term! It's going to be amazing!"

Gentiana stood up from my bed and moved towards my desk, her gaze falling upon my potions essays. She raised her eyebrows, a slight smile on her face. "It seems like you're quite fond of the Potions subject, putting in all this effort." My eyes widened in surprise, and a smile tugged at the corners of my lips. Gentiana chuckled softly "It seems like my Sue has found her favorite professor, hasn't she?" I blushed slightly, shyly admitting, "Professor Snape is our Potions professor, you know. He's incredibly gifted, and well... a bit scary at times. But trust me, he's actually very kind. I never mentioned it before, but in the first year, I got lost in the Forbidden Forest, and he was the one who saved me. He searched for me for a whole day..."

Gentiana's smile faded slightly, and concern filled her eyes. "You managed to get yourself into quite a predicament in your first year?" She took my hand "Please promise me, Sue, that this year, while visiting Hogsmeade you won't find yourself in any trouble." I nodded slowly, a hint of uncertainty in my eyes "I-I promise ." She let out a sigh, her expression showing deep concern. "But Hogwarts is safe-" Gentiana squeezed my hand, her eyes meeting mine "Yes, Hogwarts is indeed a safe place, but it doesn't guarantee that you won't encounter any danger, my dear." I pouted, feeling a sense of resignation. "Fine" Gentiana saw my dejected expression and gently stroked my hair. "I just want you to be happy, that's all, that's what-.. "

A flicker of curiosity sparked within me as I noticed her suddenly stopping mid sentence, as if holding back a secret. Like always, a familiar feeling of being kept in the dark. She gently tilted my chin up towards her and suggested, "How about you come downstairs with me and watch TV?" We descended, Teddy settled on Gentiana's lap, playing with her long hair. A smile tugging at my lips "Can I talk a little bit more about Professor Snape with you?" She chuckled, clearly amused by my fascination for the stern professor. "I'm wondering how you ended up liking a rather frightening teacher?"

As I enjoyed a piece of chocolate cake, I began to describe him. "He's the youngest professor there. He always dresses in black, with mid-long, black hair and eyes to match. He never smiles, and he's always ready to deduct points from our house. I suppose all the Gryffindors, as well as the other houses except Slytherin, dislike him.." She listened attentively, a small smirk on her face "It seems that Professor Snape has quite the reputation, doesn't he?" A giggle escaped me, and I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, Professor Snape has quite a bad reputation. But you know, I like Professor McGonagall too. She can transform into a cat, and secretly, I really want to give her a hug when she's in cat form..."

Gentiana suppressed a chuckle. I looked at her, my eyes filled with curiosity. "I've always wondered which house you would be sorted into. Perhaps Ravenclaw or Slytherin? What do you think?" She responded with a mysterious grin, shrugging lightly. "Well, sadly I never went to Hogwarts, so I suppose the sorting hat will never reveal my house." I shared my thoughts, my expression filled with wonder and a hint of sorrow. "Sometimes I wonder about my parents too... I wonder which house they were sorted into." She glanced at me, her green eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She replied softly, "Perhaps they didn't go to Hogwarts either, just as I didn't. You know, there are many wizards and witches who learn magic without attending Hogwarts."

I nodded understanding, a mix of curiosity and acceptance on my face. "I guess so, but it's just that I always wanted to know which house they were sorted into.." She responded with a casual shrug, "Perhaps they both were Gryffindors, just like you?" Beneath her smile, I could see a hint of something else a trace of sorrow. It appeared that she felt the same sadness as I did. "Maybe..." My voice trailed off, a mix of hope and longing in my tone. I let out a sleepy yawn and rubbed my tired eyes. "We've spent quite a lot of time watching TV and chatting, haven't we? It's time for you to get some rest."

I nodded and glanced over at Teddy, who appeared to be winding down and preparing for another night of getting into mischief on his own. Before I headed upstairs, I bent down and planted gentle kiss on Teddy's little face, smiling tenderly. "Good night, my beautiful boy. Make sure to come back to your bed once your mischief is over." With that, I ascended the stairs towards my room, and Gentiana took her usual place beside me. She then leaned in and kissed my forehead, her voice gentle and soothing. "Sweet dreams, dear."

In the dead of night, I started moving restlessly in my bed, plagued by an old nightmare. It felt like I was trapped in a house with no escape, and the only thing I could see was a face covered in blood. When I opened my eyes, my face drenched in sweat, I let out a blood curling scream. However, my heart rate calmed when the lights were turned on, revealing Gentiana approaching my bedside. "What is it, Sue?" she moved towards my bedside, attempting to soothe my frayed nerves, "It's okay, it was just a dream."

But even as she spoke, I couldn't shake off the feeling of the dream's raw realism. As my breathing steadied, I looked at her, a hint of surprise on my face. "You're still awake. Haven't you been sleeping?" She walked over to my bedroom window, her gaze fixed on the outside. Without turning to look at me "I couldn't sleep. Teddy is still playing downstairs, and the sound of his mischief won't let me rest..." It was clear that she was downplaying the real reason behind her insomnia, although her words seemed plausible.

The room filled with a soft glow as she turned her gaze towards me, her green eyes shimmering faintly. She drew closer, her hand coming to rest gently on top of my head. I couldn't make out the words that escaped her lips, but I felt a wave of drowsiness wash over me. She seemed to be casting a sleeping charm, her magic flowing effortlessly without the need for a wand. In an instant, I felt myself drifting off into a deep, peaceful slumber.

The morning sunlight streamed through the windows as I slowly stirred awake, feeling somewhat disoriented. I couldn't help wondering about how I had managed to fall asleep. My dream was a blur, as if it had been erased from my memory. I headed downstairs and found Teddy resting on the sofa after having his breakfast. I stroked his head, then made my way to the kitchen. There, I spotted Gentiana setting the table, her usually composed demeanor replaced by a distracted air.

"Morning." I greeted her, curiosity piqued by her unusual demeanor. She turned her head towards me, forcing a small smile. "Morning. Did you sleep well?" I could sense a layer of tension under her words. She looked exhausted, as if she had spent the entire night awake. I nodded with a small smile, feeling relaxed. "I slept really well, can't even remember how quickly I dozed off last night." I glanced at her, my expression hinting at a myriad of questions. She placed the bread on the table, setting it down in front of me. I must have been wearing my curiosity on my sleeve, because she said, "I know you have something to ask. Go ahead, what is it?"

"Tomorrow is Harry's birthday.." I began, my voice tinged with a hint of excitement. She picked up her teacup and responded quietly, "Harry Potter?" I nodded in confirmation, a hint of disappointment in my voice. "Yes, but it seems his Muggles relatives won't permit him to spend time with any of his friends. I thought it would be nice to send him a letter along with a present." She smiled faintly "What kind of gift did you have in mind for him?" I toyed with my food on my plate, my eyes lighting up with excitement. "What about a pack of magically refilling ink for quills?"

I suggested eagerly. She considered my idea "That sounds good." Deep into the night, I sat behind my desk, the quill in my hand writing a letter to Harry. Teddy, ever the mischievous companion, kept tapping on the quill with his little paws, occasionally creating smudges on the parchment. 'Dear Harry..' I began, my words flowing onto the page. 'Happy birthday! I hope you're having a wonderful day. I just wanted to send my sincere wishes and let you know that I'm thinking of you. May your magic dreams come true. Love, Sue.'

I carefully folded the piece of parchment containing my letter and sealed it, setting it aside on the desk. Next, I picked up the gift a pack of magically refilling ink for quills and placed it in a small box. With everything ready, I called out to my owl, Snowflake. Snowflake, a snowy white owl, flew down from her perch and perched on my arm, awaiting further instructions. I gave her the package, holding onto the letter. "Take this to Harry, please." I instructed Snowflake.

Time flew by as days turned into weeks, and I found myself eagerly counting down the days until the start of the new school year. My time was well spent, packing my belongings and purchasing school supplies, ensuring I was prepared for the upcoming term at Hogwarts. September 1st arrived, and I found myself aboard the Hogwarts Express, reuniting with my friends. Harry thanked me warmly for the gift, while I was pleasantly surprised to see Hermione, who had grown taller since I last saw her, she was now a bit taller than me.

Her beauty seemed to have grown as well, and I enthusiastically hugged her as we met. The Weasleys were present too, and together, we took seats in one of the train compartments. The new professor was also there. Hermione spoke up, introducing the new professor "Professor R.J. Lupin." Ron raised an eyebrow, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Every year, it seems like we have a different Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. How interesting."

Harry chimed in, recalling a conversation he had in their first year. "I remember Hagrid saying that the position of D.A.D.A is apparently cursed." Hermione voiced her thoughts, "But why? Why would the position be cursed?" Ron shrugged, expressing his own confusion. "Who knows? Maybe the job comes with its own set of challenges". Harry remained deep in thought, mulling over the possible reasons behind the supposed curse. I observed the new professor, noticing the weariness etched on his face. "He seems exhausted."

My gaze lingering on his tired frame. Teddy was snuggled up in my lap, a comforting presence. Meanwhile, Hermione's orange cat let out a hiss upon seeing Teddy, but I gently shielded Teddy's eyes. "Shhh, he won't hurt you." Hermione chuckled lightly "They won't get along; believe me." Ron's expression mirrored disgust as he looked at both our cats. "Two cats... Oh, poor Scabbers." We all chuckled at Ron's remark, his concern for his rat evident.

Chapter Text

Time passed as we indulged in our conversation, the train suddenly jolting and the lights flickering before the cabin sank into darkness. A gusty cold wind permeated the air, and the window began to frost over as we peered outside in confusion and fear. Then, out of nowhere, a dark, spectre like figure floated into our compartment. The creature's path was clear; its focus fixated solely on Harry. It moved closer and closer, as if determined to reach him. Before any of us could react, Harry suddenly collapsed, rendered unconscious by its ominous presence.

However, just as fear gripped our hearts, Professor Lupin awoke, whipping out his wand and pointing it at the creature. The bright light from his wand forced the creature to retreat, momentarily breaking the terror that had engulfed us. With Harry slumped next to me, worry etched deep on my face "Professor.." I asked, my voice laced with worry, "what happened to him?" Both Ron and Hermione stared at Professor Lupin, their eyes filled with a similar mixture of confusion and concern.

Professor Lupin took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding, his voice filled with both gravity and understanding. "What you just witnessed.." he said, his gaze fixed on us "was a dementor." We exchanged a confused glance, and then I voiced my question "But why were they here?" Ron chimed in, his eyes now wide with realization. "I think it's related to that escaped prisoner, Sirius Black." he suggested, connecting the dots. Harry stirred slightly, regaining consciousness. He groggily sat up, rubbing his head in a daze. "What happened?" I responded "Just a dementor... looking for someone..."

Professor Lupin smiled reassuringly at Harry and handed him a chocolate bar. "Here, eat this; it will help you feel better." he said before leaving the compartment. The sky outside the castle windows darkened, and before long, rain started to pour down. I found myself back in the Great Hall, a familiar setting for the start of the year. Just before taking my seat, my gaze unwittingly drifted towards the professors' table. My heart skipped a beat as I looked at him the man with the black eyes. I couldn't help but smile, even though he didn't notice me.

Dumbledore's speech started, but a slight frown formed on my face when I processed his words. We were warned to stay away from dementors, as they would be present on campus, searching for an escaped prisoner. Each word felt like a reminder of the danger lurking within the school grounds. After the feast concluded, most students headed towards their dorms. However, I had a different destination in mind, the dungeons. Having already grown accustomed to the route during the previous two years, I continued stealthily down the stone corridor.

Doubts crept into my mind, uncertainty gnawing at me. What if he didn't appreciate my unannounced visit? Would he get mad at me for coming down here? Summoning my courage, I raised my hand and lightly tapped on the sturdy wooden door of Snape's office. The door swung open before I could even catch my breath, revealing Snape's imposing figure towering over me. His dark and cold eyes met mine, and for a moment, I could detect a hint of shimmer within them. With an unmistakable air of condescension, he asked "You, again? Did you come here to simply say 'hi'? Am I correct?"

His firm stance in the doorway made it clear that he had no intention of letting me enter. I gathered my courage and nodded, a small smile playing on my lips. "You're right," I admitted. "I did come to say 'hi'. And.." I paused for a moment, my mind racing, "I practiced potions and did all my assignments over the summer, just as I promised. I've been working on improving my skills." Snape leaned in, his eyes scanning me intently, seemingly sizing me up. "And I suppose you expect a gold star for your efforts?" he asked, his tone still laced with sarcasm. I felt a warm blush spreading across my cheeks as I found myself lost for words.

Deep down, I would secretly love a golden star from him, a part of me yearned for his praise, but voicing that desire seemed too childish. I cleared my throat, steadying myself. "Actually.." I began, my voice tinged with a hint of embarrassment "I just wanted to tell you that..." Snape let out a subtle chuckle, breaking the tension. "I will believe in your potion making skills in class, not just from your words, Sue." he replied, his tone laced with a touch of mock seriousness. A small frown formed on my face as I tried to protest with a quieter voice. "I'll prove it to you."

He looked down at me, one brow raised "Alright then, what else do you want me to know? Are you here to asking about your memory?" I quickly shook my head. "No, not yet." I managed to stammer out. The smile on Snape's face faded, replaced by a stern expression. He fixed me with a firm gaze and demanded "Are you planning to stay here all night?" I glanced around, realizing I should be heading back to my dorm "May I come back here tomorrow? I have a few questions about..." Without giving me a chance to finish my sentence, Snape interrupted with a firm command. "Get back to your dorm now!"

His authoritative voice sent an instant jolt through me, compelling my feet to move swiftly in response, and my heart skipping a beat or two. The fear and obedience mingled with an inexplicable rush of adrenaline, as I obeyed him without question. I snuggled into my bed, enjoying the brief conversation with Hermione before she drifted off to sleep. Divination class for tomorrow, and I could hardly contain my excitement. I tossed and turned, trying to sleep, but when I checked the time, it was the middle of the night. I puzzled over why I had suddenly developed a bout of insomnia.

'there's so much blood.. i'm scared' I woke up with a start, and as I slowly opened my eyes, I was met with Hermione's concerned gaze. Next to her, Teddy observed me with his wide, innocent green eyes. Hermione looked at me, her expression filled with confusion and worry. "Sue? Why are you crying?" I wiped away the unexpected tears staining my cheeks, realizing that I must have been crying in my sleep. I had no recollection of the dream itself. Hermione's voice filled with concern as she asked again, "Are you alright?" Her question snapped me out of my thoughts, and I nodded in response.

Rising from my bed, I began to get ready for the upcoming class. As Hermione diligently combed through her wavy, puffy hair, she inquired again, "You're getting a bit strange lately, Sue. Why were you crying? Was it a dream about Snape?" I busied myself putting on my long socks and shoes, my gaze eventually drifting to my hand. That familiar sense of dizziness returned, intensifying. I replied with a soft and uncertain tone "I honestly don't know either..." Hermione quickly grabbed her bag and hurried down the stairs, calling out to me as she went. "Come on, we need to get to class quickly. We can't be late for two classes at once!"

I followed her, noticing a gold necklace that she appeared to be hiding. With a mix of curiosity and intrigue, I questioned her "Hermione, what's that you're hiding?" She seemed hesitant, but finally divulged her secret. "PROMISE me you won't tell anyone else... Professor McGonagall gave me something called a 'time turner.' It allows me to attend multiple classes in the same time." I listened intently to Hermione's words, trying to grasp the meaning of this mysterious device she had received. A time turner... It sounded like something straight out of a fantasy novel. But the urgency in Hermione's voice made me realize this was no idle joke.

I took a moment, locking eyes with her to ensure the seriousness of the situation, and then made my promise. "I won't tell a soul, I promise." My mind was filled with questions about the strange time turner, but a persistent headache seemed to hinder my ability to focus on anything beyond it. Maybe it was because I had eaten too much the night before. Or perhaps it was due to my lack of sleep. We made our way to the Divination class, where Professor Trelawney was already mid-speech. I took my seat, my head still throbbing with each movement. Professor Trelawney, with her dreamy demeanor and dramatic flair, continued her lecture on the subject. "Now, my dear students, today we shall delve deeper into the mysteries of our own mind."

Her voice filled with mystical authority. "Our dreams, my dears, are not just random images. They are windows into our subconscious minds, revealing the truths that lie hidden within. Dreams can give us glimpses into our innermost fears, desires, and even glimpses of the future." With a thoughtful expression, I fixed my gaze on the divination ball placed before me. Professor Trelawney's words echoed in my mind: Dreams can give us glimpses into our innermost fears, desires, and even glimpses of the future.

As the significance of her statement sunk in, it became clearer how even dreams could serve as a doorway into the depths of my psyche. Professor Trelawney's voice pierced the silence, breaking my thoughts. "My dear.." she called out, her magnified eyes behind her thick lenses fixating on me. "Can you give me that teapot?" I obediently rose from my seat, which was positioned near the professor's chair. Feeling her intense gaze behind those large glasses, I carefully placed the teapot on her desk. Professor Trelawney, in a dramatic fashion, coughed and cleared her throat before fixing her gaze back upon me.

Her voice took on a more intense tone as she declared "I see a shimmering halo next to you, my dear child... Tell me, what happened when you were five years old?" Stunned, I swallowed hard, my eyes widening with surprise. How could she have known about that incident from my childhood? The entire classroom fell silent, and all eyes turned towards me, awaiting my response. Professor Trelawney, with her magnified eyes resembling those of a dragonfly, continued to stare intently at me. I nervously shrugged in response, stating, "I don't-" Her dramatic demeanor continued as she cut me off, drawing closer and declaring with certainty, "Yes...yes, I know...you lost your memories."

The classroom filled with a murmur of whispers as some students began to talk amongst themselves. Confusion swirled within me as I glanced around, my bewilderment growing. Profressor Trelawney then swiftly switched her focus, announcing "Divide into pairs and each of you bring a teacup for me to fill with tea. Drink its contents and then flip your cup upside down into its saucer." The class stirred into action as the students divided themselves into pairs, each retrieving a teacup for Professor Trelawney to fill. An uneasy feeling settled in my gut as I watched everyone preparing. Some classmates glanced at me, perhaps wondering about the professor's strange question about my childhood.

Hermione and I paired up for the task, but it seemed that Hermione's interest in the subject was waning, especially since the book didn't provide all the answers we needed. She even appeared to harbor some dislike for Professor Trelawney. We both attempted to interpret the tea grounds left at the bottom of our cups. I chuckled awkwardly as I announced, "All I can see are just moist grounds," and rotated the glass anticlockwise. Suddenly, a loud noise shattered the silence as a cup crashed to the ground, drawing everyone's attention. We quickly realized it was Professor Trelawney, who had spotted something unfortunate in Harry's cup. Once the class concluded and we descended the stairs, we made our way to Professor McGonagall's class.

In contrast to our previous lesson, the classroom was unusually hushed. Most students seemed to still be unnerved by Professor Trelawney's ominous speech. Professor McGonagall, transforming from her cat form back into her usual self, observed our weary expressions and asked, "What on earth has happened to you all? You look as if a serial killer has been chasing you." Hermione responded, "We just had a lesson with Professor Trelawney..." McGonagall sighed, shaking her head. "I suppose I should have expected it. So, who's doomed to die this year?" Harry raised his hand cautiously, prompting some laughter from the class to break the previous serious mood.

Chapter Text

As students filed out of the classroom, still chuckling or groaning about the burdensome homework assigned by Professor McGonagall, I quickly called out to Harry. "Hey, Harry!" Harry briefly turned his gaze back towards me, He responded to my question with a sarcastic undertone "Oh, so Sue wants to talk about my impending doom too?" I let out a soft chuckle and nodded my head in acknowledgment as the two of us continued walking side by side towards the Great Hall for lunch. We strolled together as I raised my eyes to ask him a question. "Do you think seeing a dog in your cup has something to do with the man who broke out of Azkaban?"

Harry paused for a moment, his nod slow and thoughtful. "I'm not sure... all I know is that I will die this year." he said with a hint of dark humor, prompting me to punch his shoulder. "Don't be so ridiculous, Harry! You've already defeated Voldemort!" Harry paused once more, then fixed his gaze on me contemplatively. "I've noticed something about you, Sue..." My eyes widened in surprise "What is it??" He raised an eyebrow and observed, "I've noticed that you never seem scared of saying Voldemort's name. You never refer to him as 'You-Know-Who'." I felt caught off guard by Harry's comment. I had always been more comfortable with calling Voldemort by his name, never quite understanding the taboo around it. I shrugged "I don't know. I just find it silly to call him 'You know who' or 'He who must not be named.' It's just a name."

Harry smiled and chuckled softly "Yeah, I figured you'd say something like that. You always had a way of thinking outside the box." Our conversation was abruptly cut short as Hermione approached us, walking briskly and being followed closely by Ron. It appeared that they were engaged in another one of their arguments, with this time's topic being about the Divination class. Harry and I shared a knowing look, our expressions full of amusement "They're always like this." Harry sighed with a small smile, then as we took our places at the table in the Great Hall, he turned to me again. "You look pale. Are you okay?" I casually waved off his concern and took a sip of my pumpkin juice, replying jokingly "Of course I'm fine. You're the one who should be worried about those doom signs."

We both chuckled softly, the tension in Harry's eyes lightening up as we shared our banter. For a moment, the worries about prophecies and ominous signs from Trelawney's class seemed to fade away. I quickly wolfed down my lunch before the class with Hagrid began. Ron, his mouth slick with grease, raised an eyebrow and quipped "You've started to wander around like a ghost again?" Without wasting any time, I snatched my bag and replied "Just a little thing I need to do." Ron leaned towards Harry, whispering quietly "I bet you she's going to stalk Snape. Why on earth is she wandering around the school like a ghost all the time?" Harry rolled his eyes and replied with a shrug "Who knows? Maybe it's just her weird habit. She's always been like that."

I sprinted through the castle corridors towards Snape's office, opening the door with a burst of energy. With an almost too excited tone, I enthusiastically greeted him "Good afternoon, pro-" My jaw dropped as I froze in place, realizing that Professor McGonagall was already in his office, as if I had interrupted a serious conversation between them. Professor McGonagall's eyes shot up at the sound of my sudden entry, her sharp gaze turning towards me. Snape, on the other hand, fixed his stern gaze upon me, silently awaiting for the reason of my unannounced arrival. Snape let out an annoyed sigh as he looked at me "What is it, Miss.Sue?"

I glanced between the two of them, feeling my embarrassment grow, I wish the ground could swallow me up right now. Feeling mortified, I hastily replied "N-nothing...I'll come back later." With that, I hastily left his office, closing the door behind me. Professor McGonagall looked at Snape, a curious expression on her face. "She usually comes to your office?" Snape leaned back in his seat, a mocking grin playing on his lips. "She's fond of potions... perhaps she had a few questions." McGonagall raised an eyebrow, a knowing look in her eyes. "More like she's fond of you, Severus". Snape let out a scoff, as if he had no interest in continuing the conversation. Professor McGonagall chuckled lightly, her eyes fixed on him. "It's amusing, really. You never sought to be anyone's favorite teacher, and yet here you are, becoming a favorite somehow."

Snape responded with a roll of his eyes, his voice laced with sarcasm, "Yes, miracles do happen, don't they? It seems I've unintentionally won a popularity contest I never even enrolled in." "Aren't you coming for lunch?" Snape appeared to be lost in thought, then shook his head. "No, I'm not feeling hungry." Standing at the edge of the dense forest with the rest of the class, I attempted to listen to Hagrid's speech about Hippogriff's, but my mind was still preoccupied by the embarrassment from my unexpected entrance into Snape's office. Someone deliberately or accidentally bumped against my back, causing me to stumble forward and fall to the ground. I attempted to get up, then turned around to see Draco Malfoy and his friends laughing beside me. Even Pansy Parkinson smirked at me. Damn.. why does she have the same hairstyle as me?

"What was that for, Malfoy?" ,"What's the matter? Can't handle a little push? Too fragile, perhaps?" Malfoy mocked, his smirk growing wider as his friends continued giggling behind him. Pansy chimed in, her voice dripping with mock sympathy, "Poor Sue. Always the weak one, isn't she?" My hands clenched into tight fists, a result of the impact from my fall. I hastily wiped away the dirt staining my white, buttoned shirt. Frowning, I stared at Draco, ignoring Parkinson's additional comment. With a mix of confidence and defiance, I retorted, "Try me. I dare you!" My heart pounded rapidly within my chest, but I tried to maintain a tough expression, even though unsure of what my next move should be.

Malfoy's smirk wavered for a moment, visibly surprised by my challenge, but he quickly composed himself "Aww, look. The weak girl has suddenly grown a pair. How pathetic" he stated, sneering. My mind was in turmoil. I know I should act braver and stronger, but he's just throwing some empty words. So why do I feel so weak, and why do I want to cry? Are they right? Am I really that fragile? I tightened my grip around my wand, anger rising within me. Everyone else seemed transfixed, watching Harry soar over a Hippogriff. What if I were to do something and they blame Hagrid? What if... no, I can't.. He's so happy about being a professor. I can't ruin his first day... Malfoy seemed to notice my inner conflict, and his smirk returned, sensing my vulnerability. "What's the matter, Sue? Cat got your tongue? Or are you finally realizing your pathetic weakness?"

His friends chuckled, enjoying the scene unfolding before them. No words escaped my mouth. I turned my back to them, walking away while still hearing their taunts and snarky laughter. I just don't want to make any problems, but at the same time, I feel so weak... so... I strained to keep my head down, trying to hide the tears welling up in my eyes. I hastily wiped them away just as Harry landed, and applause filled the air. Hagrid instructed the rest of the class to step forward and bow before the Hippogriffs. Ron and Hermione were standing in front of a chestnut Hippogriff, practicing. I cautiously stepped towards another Hippogriff, this one a stunning black color. With a smile, I bowed.

The Hippogriff responded, slowly and almost imperceptibly, lowering his head and closing his eyes. I softly whispered, "Such a beautiful creature. May I caress you?" Extending my hand, I gently caressed his velvety black feathers. Malfoy confidently approached one, sneering, "If Potter could do it, I suppose it must be easy. You're not intimidating at all, big ugly creature. Let me..." The students watched in shock as Malfoy stepped forward, but before he could take another step, Hagrid urgently yelled "No, Draco! Get back!" Just as Hagrid attempted to intervene, the Hippogriff became agitated and rumbled angrily. It swiftly struck Malfoy, leaving a bleeding gash on his arm.

Screams and gasps echoed through the students as they witnessed the incident. Malfoy stumbled back, holding his bleeding arm, a look of complete shock on his face. Hagrid quickly walked towards him, his face filled with a mixture of worry and anger. "I told y'all to bow! Ya never insult a Hippogriff!" Hagrid hurriedly took Malfoy and dismissed the class, followed by Pansy who was sobbing and frantically calling after Draco. I rolled my eyes and went over to my bag, the trio discussing the incident. Harry commented, "It's just a gash. Madam Pomfrey will fix him up quickly. He's such a dramatic boy!" Hermione looked concerned "I'm worried about Hagrid."

As I listened to their conversation, I couldn't help but feel the same concern. However, I left without joining their discussion and made my way back into the castle. Curled up in my bed, adorned in a comfortable white pullover and black jeans, I couldn't help but secretly relish the sight of Malfoy's injury. "You deserved it." As I glanced around, there was no sign of Teddy nearby. "Where on earth does that boy wander off to?" I remained in bed, still grappling with the events of the day and Malfoy's taunts echoing in my mind. Weak.. My initial intention had been to rush to the dungeons again, eager to converse with Snape and ask my questions.

But now, those feelings seemed distant, replaced by a sense of doubt and insecurity I don't even feel it anymore...He'll just dismiss me and tell me to stop bothering him... Two or three tears trickled down my cheeks as I tried to dry my eyes. Suddenly, a scratching sound and a desperate meowing came from behind the door. My mood instantly lifted as I recognized Teddy's presence. I opened the door, and he walked in with his tail up, rubbing himself against my legs. I knelt down and warmly embraced him, showering him with words of affection. "Hey there, Teddy!" I beamed as I cradled him in my arms. "What have you been up to, huh?"

Teddy responded with a cheerful meow, as if trying to tell me his adventures of the day. I chuckled, gently caressing behind his ears. My eyes widened in surprise as I spotted a second cat tailing after Teddy. A flicker of recognition passed through me as I realized it was Mrs. Norris. Oh dear Merlin, if Filch finds out, he'll have my head! With a wide smile, I sat down, watching the two cats. I couldn't help but let out a hearty chuckle "You two are quite the pair, huh? Since when did this romance start?" Mrs. Norris just looked at me with her usual stern gaze, while Teddy, being the playful cat he was, swatted his paw at her. I couldn't help but chuckle at their antics "You're both so cute." petting Teddy.

"But Teddy, you better keep your paws to yourself. Mrs. Norris is a bit too old for you." I sat there silently, watching them and admiring their interactions, a smile still on my face. With a hint of playfulness, I joked, "Honestly, I'm not ready to be a grandmother yet, Teddy. You better watch what you're doing! Otherwise, Filch might have a heart attack finding out about your secret romance with Mrs. Norris!" I prepared some cat food for both of them, and they quickly gobbled it up before darting out of the dorm. I hope Filch doesn't spot them together.

As I left the dorm, it was nearing dinner time, and I made my way towards the Great Hall. My mind wandered as I strolled through the halls towards the Great Hall. I reflected on the events of the day, particularly the incidents in Care of Magical Creatures class. I pinched the tip of my nose, trying to shake off the lingering thoughts. Don't be foolish I silently scolded myself. Just look at Harry. He's dealing with so many issues, more than what I'm handling, but he's still strong. I took my seat at the table and spotted Ginny, who was eating her soup. I asked curiously "Have you seen Harry, Hermione, or Ron?"

As I mentioned Harry's name, Ginny's cheeks took on a rosy hue, just like her hair. Nodding "Ron mentioned they went to Hagrid's hut..." Curiously, I glanced over at the empty seats at the Slytherin table where Malfoy and his friends usually sat. "Yeah, probably to check on Hagrid because of the accident..." Ginny looked at me with a shy and hesitant expression, requesting "Sue... can you help me with one of my potions homework? I asked Neville, but he wasn't certain he could assist me." I glanced at Neville, seated across from us, who looked terrified and embarrassed. He sheepishly admitted "You know, I'm quite bad at potions!"

Feeling somewhat awkward, I fiddled with my bangs as I chuckled nervously. "Hehe... do you think I'm any good? Well... I suppose I can help you out then." I attempted to sound reassuring, though I was no expert in potions myself. "Just show me which part of the homework you're stuck on, and I'll do my best to assist you." Ginny smiled in relief, her tense facial expression relaxing. "That would be great! Thanks Sue!" As she pulled out her potion's textbook and notes, I tried to recall my own knowledge, hoping I could provide some help without embarrassing myself in the process. I closely examined the question, recalling my lessons from the previous term, which I had diligently practiced over the summer. Phew I inwardly sighed with relief.

Beginning to explain the answer and jotting down some trickier notes for Ginny to grasp the concept better, I hoped my explanation would be clear and helpful. I handed Ginny her quill with a lighthearted chuckle while unconsciously playing with my bangs. "You know, creating the Pepperup Potion was quite simple for me, even though I made a bit of a mess in the final exam." I confessed. "Snape had a knack for twisting those questions.." I watched Ginny as she listened to me, "Snape is unpredictable with question on his exams.. He tries to catch you off guard." Ginny chimed in, a hint of worry in her voice. "Yeah, Snape always makes his exams tricky on purpose..."

Neville fidgeted nervously, adding his own experience. "Exactly, and he's not very patient with mistakes either... makes you wonder why he's so strict.." My chest rumbled with silent chuckles as I glanced at Neville's fearful expression. His fear of Snape was so obvious. I remained quiet for a few seconds, lost in memories of a snowy day in my first year. That day... the day he saved me... his expression...filled with worry... I snapped back to reality before anyone noticing my brief moment of distraction. I pushed the memories aside for now, I smiled reassuringly at both Ginny and Neville. "Well, I'm full now. See you later." I said quickly, then jumped out of my seat and left the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

Once again, I found myself in front of Snape's office. Before knocking, I leaned close to the door, listening for any indication of someone else inside. Fortunately, I heard no other sounds, so I knocked and inquired "May I come in?" A moment later, the door opened, and Snape appeared, sighing and massaging his temples. He seemed exasperated "You really love visiting my office day and night, don't you?" I smiled a bit awkwardly, realizing I had been visiting his office quite frequently. "Well, I do seem to come here a lot."

His exhaustion was evident in his expression, and I quickly took note of it. With genuine concern, I asked "You look a bit pale, Professor. Are you unwell?" His dark eyes met mine "I was contemplating how you became so casual with me, Miss! I'm not your friend, nor are we of the same age! It is quite impolite to speak to me in such a manner. I am your professor, in case you've forgotten." I looked down, quickly assuring him "Of course you are...my...my professor. And I would never disrespect you. I just...I just thought you might be sick...I apologize, I thought it would be a good time to ask my question..."

He looked down at me for one or two more seconds before heading back into his office, leaning against his chair and continuing to massage his temples. After a moment, he looked back up at me. "What is the question you're so insistent on knowing?" I began to explain "It's about the first lesson in potions..." He looked at me with that same expression and questioned "I haven't taught it yet; how did you come up with the question?" Feeling embarrassed, I looked down and muttered, "Well, I practiced it in advance to be prepared for the term, but-" He interrupted me firmly "It's not my problem since I haven't taught it yet, Sue! In the first class, you will get your answer. No more questions about lessons I haven't taught! Understood?"

I nodded quickly, not wanting to further irritate him with any further queries. "Understood, professor." I looked down, sensing the need to leave. Just as I was about to turn away with a sullen expression, Snape called out to me. He breathed a sigh and ceased massaging his temples. "You really look like a child who didn't get their candy." he remarked. "and stop looking at me with those big eyes of yours!" Feeling embarrassed and confused, I protested, "I'm not a child, and I have no reason to stay here any longer..." I responded softly, looking at him shyly with a slight pout on my face. A small, amused grin appeared on his lips. "Indeed!!"

He said "I appreciate your hard work for my lesson, but you should focus more on that foolish boy who consistently fails in my class. I know you just want to score some points for your house." I frowned and took a firm step closer to his desk "I'm not trying to earn points, not that I don't care about it, but I want to prove myself, to be a better student." He responded with a small smile but a firm tone. "To gain my approval, yes, I know, Sue, ..you don't owe me anything just because I saved you two years ago." I wanted to reply, but my tongue felt tied, and words escaped me. He interlaced his fingers and looked at me, his voice becoming more soft. "You don't owe it to yourself to force yourself to like a teacher like me or my subject.."

My lips trembled, and the feeling of tears threatened to well up. "Who...Who said I'm forcing myself? I never thought that I owe you something...I...I do it because..." He raised an eyebrow, "Because?" I hate it so much now... why am I so weak? Why can't I control these tears... I quickly wiped away my tears and frowned, avoiding eye contact. "Because I'm just a student!" He regarded me with a mix of disbelief and concern "Don't cry...Why are you always such a crybaby?" I let out a shaky breath, trying to regain control of my emotions. "I-I'm not a crybaby! It's just that...it's just because..."

My voice wavered, and my eyes welled up with fresh tears. His expression softened, his tone became more sympathetic yet authoritative "You know what, come here!" I turned to face him, my eyes glimmering with tears in the dimly lit office. With some hesitation, I stepped closer to his chair. "I just... I felt bad that you thought I was doing all of this forcefully. I do nothing out of obligation or debt." He looked down on me, his dark eyes softening, yet the hint of his strictness still obvious. "I know you aren't forcing yourself to do it.. but you need to gain more selfconfidence."

His hand reached out and gently wiped a tear that rolled down my cheek with his thumb. Startled by his unexpected gesture, I felt my cheeks flush with heat. "I...I will try." his hand still on my cheek. Before he withdrew his hand, he pinched my cheek gently, a smirk playing on his lips. "You may leave me now; I still have much work to complete." I swallowed nervously, about to rush out, but he called me back. "Sue, take one of these cookies from my desk..." I felt a bit embarrassed, knowing he really treated me like a child... Yet, I couldn't resist, and I grabbed a cookie before smiling shyly "Thank you... Good night."

While walking out, I felt a soft tingle still on my cheek, the warmth of his touch lingering. I glanced at the cookie in my hand, a mixture of embarrassment and a strange comfort. I couldn't help but find him perplexing, his strict demeanor sometimes transforming into this tender side that left me feeling both flustered and confused. I sat perched on a chair in the common room, working on my homework, and my gaze kept shifting to the cookie placed before me. My hand touched the spot on my cheek where he had pinched me earlier, and a blush crept over my face once more.

Ron sidled up to where Hermione and I were seated and leaned in to whisper something in her ear. Then, he moved closer to me, raising an eyebrow curiously. "Sue... why are you staring at the cookie? Just... eat it, or could it be a poisoned cookie?" I was completely lost in my thoughts, and upon hearing Ron's voice, I looked up at him in a daze, my face flushing a deep shade of red. Ron's eyes widened in surprise "Why are you looking at me like that? What's wrong with you, Sue?" He then leaned back, appearing somewhat frightened, and moved close to Hermione, seeking comfort.

Hermione looked at me and raised her eyebrow, stating, "I'm not sure..." Harry chuckled to himself quietly, without me noticing. He observed my expression, which resembled that of someone slightly tipsy, as I continued to stare intently at the cookie. He mused internally "I wonder why she keeps looking at the cookie as though it's something truly valuable..." The low quality homework was a clear indication of my distracted state. I packed up my things and grabbed the cookie, taking it with me back to my dormitory. Ron looked on with puzzlement, bewildered by my actions. He muttered to himself "I swear she's becoming more like a ghost every day!"

In my dorm, I placed the cookie on my bedside table and sat down on my bed, still lost in my thoughts. The events of the day replaying over and over in my mind. I can't eat this cookie... I don't want to forget this.. I buried my face into the pillow and released a silent scream. Why do I feel this way?...I'm just trying to be a good student, nothing more, right?...So why does every tiny thing he does affect me so intensely? As I reflected upon the memories that included him, a strange peacefulness washed over me.

Unlike the previous nights tormented by nightmares or insomnia, this night brought with it a sense of calm. In the morning, we had Herbology class, and after lunch, it was time for potions. My stomach churned with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety, knowing I would see him again soon. During the potions class, I found myself stolen glances at him repeatedly. Hermione noticed my actions and raised an eyebrow. "I see you have kept that cookie safe in a box." Hermione observed. "Is it just a regular cookie?" I nodded, then forced myself to concentrate on cutting the roots.

I wiped some sweat from my forehead as the class's attention turned towards the door opening. It was Malfoy, his arm covered in bandages. I couldn't help but suspect that he might merely be exaggerating the extent of the injury. Snape didn't reprimand him but simply stated "Come, Malfoy." I frowned, feeling frustrated. Why is he always so preferential towards the Slytherins? Had it been one of us, from Gryffindor, he wouldn't even let us step foot in this classroom. Malfoy intentionally placed himself next to Harry and Ron's table, taking out his own materials.

He then called out to Snape "Sir, sir, I require assistance in chopping the roots." Snape, while observing other students' work, issued an order in a stern tone, "Weasley, cut the roots of the flower for Malfoy." Ron frowned and shot a disgusted look in his directions, but knowing the consequences, he reluctantly did as ordered. If he refused, Snape would deduct points from our house. Hermione concentrated on her own potion, while I, on the other hand, cast an angry glance at Malfoy. Poor Harry and Ron, being compelled to assist the little bastard, all due to Snape's orders.

Snape approached my desk, a devilish smirk on his face as he issued a warning. "Mind your own business, Miss.Sue." I quickly looked up at him, feeling a mixture of flustered and irritated. When he examined my potion, he commented "Well, now I can clearly see and believe you practiced all summer..." Despite the hint of approval hidden in his words, I still felt frustrated. How could he be on Malfoy's side, knowing that he's just faking his injury for special treatment? Despite my anger, I tried to remain calm and focused on my potion. I looked back at my workbench, avoiding eye contact with Snape.

I muttered under my breath, At least I've earned his approval on a potions assignment. A few meters away, Neville had another accident, and his potion, which should have turned a bright green, had turned an odd shade of orange instead. Snape stalked over to his desk, and I couldn't help but feel bad for the poor boy. I knew that fear he felt, even though my potion had turned out well. Snape scooped up some of the potion with a ladle and then poured it into Neville's cauldron "I explained the instructions clearly. What on earth do I have to do to make you understand? Tell me, Longbottom, what else do I have to do to get something into that hollow Skull of yours?"

Neville, trembling and on the verge of bursting into tears, stumbled over his words "I-I d-don't know.." After Snape moved on to another desk, I sighed, aware that I should assist Neville. I tiptoed silently towards his desk and tossed him a small piece of parchment, scribed with the correct instructions. He urgently snatched it, his shaky hands gripping the parchment as he quickly started rectifying his potion. I was on the brink of returning to my desk when Snape glanced in my direction, and I felt as if my soul left my body for a fleeting moment.

I swallowed nervously and feigned being immersed in my brewing, hoping he wouldn't notice. To my surprise, he remained silent until the end of the class. Finally, he addressed the class, "Now, let us test Neville's potion on his toad!" Snape seized Neville's toad, carefully using a small spoon to gather some of the now correctly-colored shrinking potion from Neville's cauldron and placed it in the toad's mouth. To everyone's surprise, the toad transformed into a diminutive version of itself. Next, Snape extracted a different potion from his robe and administered it to the toad, causing it to return to its normal size.

The Gryffindors cheered, albeit briefly. "Five points from Gryffindor!" Snape declared, causing the smiles to vanish from every face. He then shifted his gaze towards me, stating sternly "I warned you not to help him. Let this be a lesson for you." My heart skipped a beat, and I didn't even attempt to protest, as my tongue felt tied, and my face turned bright red. Just like Neville, I was flustered and embarrassed. Snape's voice cut through the silence "Class dismissed." I packed my things silently and kept my head down while everyone began exiting the classroom.

Chapter Text

We made our way to our next class, and Ron fumed in annoyance "See? Even when Neville's potion was correct, he still took points! But that Malfoy struts in so late, and Snape doesn't say a word." Hermione added, with righteous indignation "He's a real bastard." I listened to them silently, feeling disheartened, without joining the conversation. In my thoughts, I knew I couldn't defend Snape openly at this moment, despite not fully agreeing with their assessment. However, I still thought to myself he shouldn't have taken points for that.

Seamus continued the conversation, his irritation evident "He's always like this, always favoring the Slytherins! I don't understand why Dumbledore never replaces him." Their discussion carried on, and after our final lesson, I wandered around the castle, feeling frustrated Where on earth is Teddy? His escapades with Mrs. Norris are becoming excessively long lately... I pulled my wand from the inner pocket of my yellow jacket I should consider casting a tracking spell on him next time. Then, a disturbing thought suddenly crossed my mind, What if Filch had caught Teddy and done something dreadful?

Shaking my head, I redirected my steps towards the courtyard. As I wandered through the area, the twilight sky cast a beautiful light upon the lake. The trees swayed in the cold breeze, and a deep sigh escaped me as I muttered to myself "he's not here either..." As I focused solely on making my way back into the castle, I failed to notice Malfoy lurking nearby, watching me with a smirk. He suddenly stuck his leg out, tripping me up and sending me tumbling to the ground. "Oops," he sneered, reveling in his little victory. "How clumsy of you, Sue."

I gritted my teeth, biting back an angry response as I picked myself up off the ground, dusting off the dirt from my clothes. With a burning anger surging within me, I defiantly took determined strides towards Malfoy, fixing him with a fierce glare. I pointed my wand directly at him, close enough to brush against his nose, and spat out my threat. "You better believe I'm gonna make you pay for that, Malfoy! You'll regret picking on me!" Malfoy stepped back, his confident facade crumbling, revealing a hint of anxiety. "What are you going to do, you weak little Mudblood pest? Hex me? You wouldn't dare, or you'll get yourself expelled." He tried to save face, his voice tinged with arrogance even as his steps signaled some cowardice.

The events of the day had already frayed my nerves, and my anger boiled over as he spoke. My voice dripped with disgust as I spoke, "Who said anything about a wand? I'll use my hands." With a loud smack, I landed a clean punch on his face, sending him sprawling to the ground. Malfoy clutched his bloodied nose with one hand, wincing in pain. "You animal!" he gasped dramatically. "Just you wait until my father hears about this!" ,"The only thing your daddy will do is probably buy you a new nose!" Malfoy stood up, his face flushed with embarrassment, and hastily backed away. He spat on the ground and then sprinted away in a hurry.

My heart hammered in my chest with a mix of anger and nervousness. What if I actually get into trouble? In a rush, I dashed towards the castle, hoping I could remain out of sight. My thoughts raced with anger and anxiety as I sprinted towards my dorm. Ugh, how pathetic am I, so frazzled now. In my haste, I accidentally crashed into someone, a tall and dark figure, without even bothering to glance at them. Immediately, I muttered a flurry of apologies. "Sorry, I'm so sorry..." Without pausing to see who it was, I darted away once more, my heart pounding in my chest. I stood before the portrait of the Fat Lady, and without giving her a glance, I mumbled the password, "Fortuna major."

To my surprise, she didn't immediately grant me entry, instead she said, "My dear, it's dinner time, you shouldn't skip meals, just look at you, so thin, and would you kindly fix your bangs? They're a touch untidy. You look like you've been running." I let out a small sigh, smiling as I conceded, "You're right, I suppose." The Fat Lady blinked. Despite not feeling hungry, I made my way back to the Great Hall. I breathed a sigh of relief when I noticed Malfoy wasn't at the Slytherin table. I settled into a seat and placed some sausages and chicken on my plate, realizing my appetite had returned. As I began to dig in, I caught the Twin watching me intently. With my mouth still full, I asked "What's the matter?"

Fred responded, "I saw what you did to Malfoy earlier." His words stunned me, causing me to cough and hastily take a sip of water. George chimed in with a sly smile, "We saw you punch Malfoy." Fred added, "Quite impressive, I must say. Never thought a girl like you had it in you." I chuckled awkwardly and inquired, "You're not going to tell anyone, are you??" Both brothers exchanged a sly and amused glance before responding in unison, "Never, Now why would we? I'd even be willing to pay for you to punch him again." I couldn't help but let out a sheepish smile, somewhat relieved by their response. "Haha, alright. Thanks for keeping our little secret, then." feeling a sense of gratitude.

Fred jokingly added, "Yeah, just say the word next time you want to punch him again. We'll be your biggest supporters." George snickered, "And we might even join in for the fun." After a brief moment of quiet, I couldn't hold back my laughter. "Oh, trust me, we'd be expelled for sure." Fred, ever observant, commented, "What's the deal with your bangs? Did you go for a wild broom ride? They're sticking up in the air." With a mixture of embarrassment and humor, I hurriedly smoothed down my bangs "Oh, um, no. I was just running, that's all.." ,"Running?" Fred teased, a cheeky grin on his face. "Did you have to run from Malfoy or something?" I rolled my eyes, a small smile forming on my lips. "Haha, very funny. No, it wasn't Malfoy. Just had somewhere to be." Ah, these Weasley twins, always knowing how to press your buttons.

Ginny intervened, punching her brother's arm and scolding him, "Stop teasing her." I smiled appreciatively and stood up from my seat, thankful for Ginny's support. After dinner, instead of heading straight to the dorm, I found my legs carrying me once again to the familiar destination. It's becoming a habit But even as doubts lingered in my mind about the timing, I found myself standing before his office. The door was slightly ajar, and curiosity got the better of me. I cautiously peeked into the office, only to discover it was empty. "Is there something interesting in my office, Miss?" Professor Snape's unexpected voice made me jump, and I turned to look back at him, my eyes widening in surprise. "P… Professor Snape…"

He stoically raised one eyebrow, holding an empty potion vial in his hand. "I see my office is becoming a frequent destination for you." I swallowed nervously, feeling the weight of his words. "It seems so..." I mumbled in response, avoiding eye contact. Snape made his way back to his office silently, and I followed him inside. Taking a deep breath, I mustered the courage to bring up the issue bugging me. "Professor...Why did you deduct points from us because I helped Neville? It's quite unfair, don't you think?" He turned around slowly to face me, his expression inscrutable. "Unfair?" He repeated, his tone laced with mild irritation. "life isn't fair. Actions have consequences."

I retorted promptly, my voice laced with a hint of defiance, "Then why does none of this unfair treatment apply to Malfoy? Always giving Slytherin extra points, while disregarding the rest of us." Professor Snape's smirk widened, and he shot back "Ah, so that's why you decked poor Malfoy on the face." A sense of panic and nervousness welled up within me. "I-I did it for another reason..." How the hell did he even see me in the first place? his smirk still lingering, walked towards his desk and placed the empty potion vial down. Snape leaned back in his chair, his grin faltering slightly. "Whatever!"

He began, his voice cold and stern. "Understand this, girl. Don't make me see you helping that useless boy again, or I'll give you detention. I can't fathom why you're so adamant about helping him, just as you did last year. Don't get yourself into trouble for anyone, got it?" His words echoed in the room, leaving a chill in the air. I frowned at his statement "Why is trying to help someone in class a crime, Professor? I was just trying to help Neville learn better since he seems afraid of you. Isn't it understandable that he can't focus when he's scared?" Snape's expression hardened, and he raised his brow. "That's not my problem!" he shouted, his voice filled with anger. "Don't you dare talk to me like that, girl!" He stood up from his seat, towering over me with a fearsome scowl.

"I'm your teacher, and you will show me respect, not come here whining about your beloved Longbottom!" his voice filled with authority. I looked down, my fist clenching as tears welled up in my eyes. This wasn't my intention at all... I was just trying to understand why he was so harsh towards my house... But deep down, I had come here to see him... for no apparent reason. It seems I always end up making a mess of things..."Get out of my office!" He snapped, his irritation clear. "I have much more important work to do than listen to your petulant, childish words!" Tears welled up in my eyes as I hurriedly left his office. I didn't want to make him angry... it was the last thing I wanted. The look of anger on his face was too much to bear...

Anger, frustration, and disappointment swirled within me. Why did I always mess things up? Why couldn't I just leave him alone? And why did I have this strange need to see him? I felt lost and confused, torn between my desire for connection and the harsh reality that he couldn't care less about me. as i turned to head back to the dorm, I encountered Harry in the hallway. He noticed my tearful eyes and asked with genuine concern "What's wrong, Sue? You've been crying?" I hastily composed my expression and forced a laugh, wiping away a tear. "Me? Crying? No, I was just looking for Teddy, and I saw him with Mrs. Norris. They were playing, and it made me laugh so hard that my eyes watered."

Harry furrowed his brow, not entirely convinced. He gave me a skeptical look. "Are you sure? You seemed pretty upset." I mustered a shaky smile, trying to dismiss his concern. "Yeah, yeah. Just a silly situation. My eyes get watery when I laugh too much, that's all." I entered the dorm and opened the box that held the cookie Snape had given me the previous night. An urge to throw it away washed over me. How childish of you, Sue, I scolded myself. You're exactly what he said... I closed the box once more and curled up under my blanket, feeling a sense of defeat. My mind seemed to take pleasure in taunting me, making me question myself and my actions.

I woke up feeling even more worn out than usual, my lack of sleep taking a toll on my appearance. I mechanically prepared for the new class with a heavy heart, dreading the day ahead. I made my way to the Great Hall for breakfast, my movements weary and sluggish. Sitting at the table, I sipped on my hot chocolate, my expression sullen. Hermione was engrossed in her book as usual, engaged in a heated discussion with Ron. Harry, noticing my somber state, asked, "How are you today? Did Teddy come back?" My mind took a moment to catch up, and I shook my head in response. "No... he hasn't returned." I mumbled, my voice tinged with a mixture of worry and resignation.

The missing cat added to the list of my problems, but I silently hoped that Teddy would show up soon. It was then that Hermione overheard our conversation and chimed in with advice, "You should keep him in a box, just like I did with Crookshanks. Cats look for mates in this season."  I managed a weak smile "He already found his mate..." Harry chuckled at Hermione's suggestion and added "He found Mrs. Norris, can you believe it?" Ron joined in, his chest rumbling with a deep chuckle. "Looks like Sue and Filch are going to become related."

He teased, and the trio burst into laughter.  I rolled my eyes, shaking my head at the absurdity of the situation. "Over my dead body." trying to maintain some dignity despite the lighthearted banter. The trio's laughter filled the air, and I couldn't help but chuckle weakly, though deep down I still worried about Teddy's disappearance. Harry teased. "Can you just imagine it? You and Filch, one big happy family..." I groaned and protested "Stop it, Harry, or I'll vomit everything I've eaten."

Chapter Text

The moment we had all been eagerly anticipating finally arrived, Defense Against the Dark Arts class with the kind Professor Lupin. His slightly tattered attire didn't detract from his friendly demeanor. I couldn't help but notice the faint scar on his face. Lupin signaled for us to follow him as he led us to the second corridor behind the staff room door. I recognized the room immediately, recalling a past visit. Lupin gestured gently, his voice warm, "Please enter."

Ron, ever the first one to act, opened the door. As Ron opened the door, his face paled instantly. The other students' expressions mirrored his shock and fear. They didn't need an explanation to know why, the room was empty, except for one person, Professor Snape. He sat on a comfortable chair, a devilish smile playing on his lips. With a single glance, my cheeks flushed involuntarily, but I quickly reminded myself not to interact with him. Professor Lupin attempted to close the door, but Snape interrupted with a firm command "Open the door, Lupin! I'd prefer not to keep observing this class."

He rose briskly from his chair, his cloak billowing behind him as he approached the door with long strides. Unable to control my reaction, my heart skipped a beat as his presence passed by me. I found myself stealing glances in his direction. Snape turned back before exiting, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I'm sure nobody warned you, but there's Longbottom in this class. I advise you not to give him any difficult tasks unless Miss. Just. Sue once again helps him or discreetly rewrites the instructions."

Lupin simply smiled, briefly looking at me and Neville, before responding with confidence "I'm sure he will do his best." With an annoyed smirk, Snape slammed the door shut behind him. I couldn't help but feel downcast as he brought up the incident again. He just wanted to reprimand me further for my past actions. As Professor Lupin pointed to an old wardrobe where the professors kept their extra robes, the wardrobe suddenly shook, causing the students to gasp in surprise. However, Professor Lupin calmly reassured us "Don't worry, it's just a boggart."

Professor Lupin continued, "Boggarts like dark and confined spaces." He then addressed the class "Now, can anyone tell me what a boggart is?" No surprise there Hermione raised her hand as usual, confidently answering the question correctly. Professor Lupin continued his explanation and we practiced the spell without a wand a couple of times. Next, Professor Lupin called upon Neville, signaling for him to face his greatest fear and picture it in a humorous manner. My mind was racing, trying to identify my greatest fear. Nothing particularly terrifying came to mind. In a slightly foolish manner, I whispered to myself with a giggle "I'm afraid of nothing."

Neville summoned the courage to shout, his voice trembling a bit "Riddikulus!" My attention was drawn to his boggart, which had taken the form of Professor Snape no doubt due to the many times he had been reprimanded by him over the past two years. To my astonishment, everyone burst into laughter when the image of Snape morphed into an older woman wearing a large hat and outdated clothing. As the students practiced one by one, I observed the various fears of my classmates, a banshee, a spider, a mummy.

My turn approached, and Professor Lupin asked "Are you ready? Just concentrate." I took a deep breath and prepared to face what the boggart would become. What if it turns into Snape like Neville? The thought flickered through my mind, but I disregarded it. The boggart transformed from its earlier form to something that felt eerily familiar yet somehow forgettable, like something from a distant dream. Those blood colored eyes, those sharp fangs, and the way he had stalked me in the forbidden forest.

Feeling my knees tremble, I struggled to focus on anything humorous. My heart pounded in my chest, as if reliving that nightmarish encounter once again. With a shaky hand, I managed to exclaim "Riddikulus!" The vampire now donned Filch's clothes, wielding a broom, and his awkward walking style amused the students. Professor Lupin looked at me with a concerned expression, his eyes searching my face. He likely sensed the genuine fear this boggart stirred in me. The class broke into laughter at the sight of the Filch-like vampire, its awkward mannerisms adding to the hilarity. After several more students had their turn, Professor Lupin concluded the class. "Read the chapter on boggarts and write a summary about it for next time."

As the class dismissed, the chatter and excitement filled the room. I began packing my bag, a mixture of relief and lingering tension coursing through me. Neville, looking a bit more at ease, approached me with a shy smile. "You were really cool in there, Sue." Neville's compliment caught me off guard, and I smiled warmly in response. "You too," I replied. "Just imagine him in those clothes during Potions class. It might help you focus even better."

Neville chuckled, a touch of pink creeping into his cheeks at the thought. As the day drew to a close, worry consumed me as I realized Teddy still hadn't returned. I spotted Filch hurrying down the corridor, cursing under his breath, followed closely by Mrs. Norris. I hid in the shadows until they disappeared, then quickly made my way to the Fat Lady portrait. She was singing a shrill song for Teddy, and my eyes lit up as I embraced my lost cat. "My baby... where have you been all day?" his purrs filling my heart. I entered the common room, and I sat down in a chair beside Harry, as Hermione sat on the opposite armrest with Crookshanks on her lap.

Ron looked a bit frightened by the presence of Crookshans "Take your cat away from me, Hermione! Scabbers is sleeping in my pocket!", "Calm down, Ronald, Crookshanks is just curious, and he won't harm Scabbers." I gently placed Teddy in my lap, stroking his soft fur and feeling a sense of relief that he was back safe. Ron was clearly frustrated and his eyes widened as he saw Teddy in my lap. "This is getting better and better! You two listen up! Scabbers is an old rat, and if your cats chase after him, I won't forget it-" Just then, Scabbers darted out of Ron's pocket and hurriedly hid in his bag. Crookshanks, sensing the rat's presence, gave chase with Teddy joining in the pursuit.

The two cats hissed angrily at each other as they fiercely grabbed onto the bag, desperately seeking the rat. Ron's voice rose with panic "SCABBERS!" Seeing the escalating conflict, I quickly rushed over and pushed Teddy away, trying to separate him from the chaotic scene. Scabbers quickly scurried out and hid under a chair, with Teddy and Crookshanks hot in pursuit. The two cats pursued their prey, their paws batting frantically as they attempted to capture the poor rat. Harry was trying his best to hold back his laughter at the unfolding scene. "I think all we're missing is Mrs. Norris, and this would be perfect."

Ron, clearly panicked, shouted back "Just shut up, Harry!" He frantically tried to catch his rat, finally managing to grab it. He quickly darted towards the boys' dormitories, and just as quickly, the cat rivalry between Teddy and Crookshanks escalated. The two cats faced off, their puffed up tails signifying the start of a new battle between them. When it came to Teddy's safety, I prioritized him above anything else, so I quickly approached and picked him up to keep him from getting into a fight. "No, Teddy! You shouldn't fight. You could get hurt!"

Hermione also intervened, grabbing Crookshanks, Harry chuckled "Quite a scene we have here." Hermione, now with a subtle eye roll, added "I can already predict that this is adding to Ron's list of reasons to argue." With a resolute and angry stride, Hermione made her way towards our dormitory. Now, it was just Harry and I left in the common room along with a few other students. Harry gently reached out and stroked Teddy. "How long have you had Teddy?" he asked. A warm smile formed on my lips as memories of the day I found Teddy flooded my mind. "It was an autumn day... We found him desperately whimpering, famished as if he hadn't eaten in days. He was so weak and petite. It's been nearly four years now."

Harry's expression softened "Four years, huh? Teddy has become quite a part of your life since then." I nodded "Absolutely, he is." Teddy purred softly, snuggling closer to me. It was as if he understood the conversation and knew how much he meant to me. Our conversation continued as I gazed at Harry with a warm smile. "You know, Harry, it would be wonderful if you could live with us." He returned my smile, his expression tinged with a hint of sadness. "Mrs. Weasley has mentioned it too, but you know it's not possible." I made a playful pouted face and turned away, pretending to be offended. "So you'd rather live with the Weasleys than with us?"

Harry chuckled softly and quickly reassured me, waving his hand in a dismissive gesture. "Oh, Sue, don't be dramatic. I'd love to live anywhere but the Dursleys' house." As I observed the subtle hint of sadness on Harry's face, I spoke gently. "You know, Harry, you're quite the little hero. How have you managed to survive among those Muggles...?" I attempted to lighten the mood with a lighthearted tease. Harry chuckled at my comment, his mood seeming to lift just a little. He ran his fingers through his messy hair, a habit he often adopted when he was feeling a bit conflicted.

"It's...been difficult, the Dursleys are not the most pleasant people to live with. They have always treated me poorly, like an unwanted burden." It's truly heartbreaking to think about the sad childhood he endured. "Your aunt...why did she treat her own nephew so poorly? I mean... what was the reason behind her hatred towards your mother?" He took a deep breath before speaking. "Honestly, I've never fully understood the reason behind my aunt's hatred. But I suspect it's because of my mother. Aunt Petunia, my mother's sister, had a deep seated rivalry and jealousy towards her when they were kids." Harry shifted to a calmer tone as the other students left and the common room grew empty. "Let's get some rest."

I nodded and wished him goodnight. Feeling more relaxed, I settled onto my bed, placing Teddy close to me. As his familiar warmth and comforting presence filled the space, a sense of tranquility washed over me, allowing sleep to come more easily. A couple of days later, as I made my way to one of my classes, I once again spotted Snape exiting the staffroom, clutching another empty potion vial. Our eyes met, and I felt a jumble of emotions stir within me a mix of sadness, perhaps? I had been trying my best to avoid his office since that night, feeling hesitant and unable to even utter a simple 'hi' to him anymore. I tried to pass by him awkwardly, avoiding his gaze.

However, his voice stopped me in my tracks, and I looked up as he spoke. "I've noticed that you don't seem to have any more questions about potions or Longbottom these days." his tone cold and dismissive. "Since you have decided not to come and bother me in my office as frequently as before, it would seem." I felt a pang of hurt mingled with embarrassment. I hadn't meant to be a bother to him, but it seemed that he perceived my previous visits to his office as a nuisance. "I... I didn't mean to bother you, Professor... I just had some doubts and wanted to clarify them."

There was a slight softening in Snape's eyes, but his tone remained impassive. "If your questions have nothing to do with the incompetent Longbottom, you are still allowed to come and ask me anything." he stated with a lift of his eyebrow. An uncertain hope flickered through me as I clutched the book tighter. Was he actually giving me permission to continue seeking him out? I clutched my book a bit tighter, my voice barely audible as I mumbled a grateful response. "Thank you." He nodded curtly and continued on his way, leaving me standing there with a mixture of emotions swirling within me. On one hand, I felt grateful for his permission, but on the other, I couldn't help but dwell on his cold demeanor and the fact that he had perceived my past visits as bothering him.

Chapter Text

I made my way towards the exit to attend Hagrid's class, I suddenly spotted Draco. Upon seeing me, he frowned before approaching with a haughty air. "You're fortunate I haven't told anyone about that pathetic attempt you made to punch me." I returned Draco's frown, replying with a hint of mock politeness. "Oh, really? Is that why you scurried off to Professor Snape, hoping to garner some extra attention from him, because he favors pathetic Slytherins like you?" Draco took a step closer, his frown deepening "I didn't tell him anything and I'm certainly not the pathetic one here. That label belongs to you, you filthy mudblood!"

I took a step closer, my frown deepening as a flicker of anger simmered within me. The fire in my yellow eyes intensified, illuminating them further "Let me clarify, Malfoy, there's no shame in being muggle born for me. Unlike you, I might not know my blood ties, but I do know that being a sniveling, cowardly pureblood like you is the last thing I'd ever want to be. You're nothing without your precious, influential last name."

"But isn't it ironic? Your lack of knowledge about your own background makes you vulnerable, it makes you weak! And you think you can mock me for my pure blood? At least I know where I come from, unlike you, you little nobody!" My gaze dropped for a moment as I absorbed his words. He does have a point, unfortunately... With a mixture of anger and disgust, I clenched my fists and shook my head. "I don't know what I've done to you that you keep coming back to taunt me like some leech."

Unable to bear his presence any longer, I forcefully pushed past him, my expression hardening. Honestly, Hagrid's classes had become pretty dreary since his first class with the Hippogriff incident. Instead of teaching us about more exciting creatures, we were stuck learning about flobberworms. It was mind numbing. As the day slowly came to an end, the once bright blue sky turned into a darker hue, and the weather grew colder. After making sure Teddy was fed and taking care of my homework, I found myself walking towards Professor Snape's office.

Thoughts swirled in my mind. What if he thinks I'm being silly for coming here again after he explicitly told me I could? My doubts and insecurities began to creep in. Why do I keep insisting on coming here? Am I being stupid? My mind raced as I stood in front of his office, questioning my decision to come. What am I even doing here? I don't even have any questions about potions. I hesitantly lifted my hand to knock on the door, but something held me back. Doubt crept into my heart.

I have no reason to be here...and I don't want him to tell me to leave again.. The weather mirrored my conflicted feelings, turning even darker as I reluctantly turned away from the door and headed towards the courtyard. I looked up at the half filled moon overhead, its silvery glow casting a pale light into the darkening sky. Lonely stars blinked faintly amidst the vast expanse, their light struggling to shine through the growing haze. A chilly wind blew, causing me to shiver and promptly zip up my yellow jacket for warmth. With an ache in my heart, I walked over to a nearby empty bench, pulling my knees up to my chest in a protective embrace.

Draco's words echoed relentlessly in my mind, their harshness mingled with my own doubts. "Your lack of knowledge about your own background..." I buried my head in my knees, my short hair falling around my face like a curtain, concealing my expression. Who am I, really? The past I'll never know about, forever leaves me vulnerable. I reach out to help others, driven by a desire to feel less useless, less empty.

I'm not intelligent, nor brave, incapable in everything...Is that why Gentiana tried so hard to protect me? Because I was pitiful? Why did she bother to adopt me? A lump formed in my throat as the painful truth began to sink in. The reality of my own helplessness and the burden I must represent were overwhelming. I couldn't help but feel even more hopeless. The loneliness and frustration coiled within me, tightening my chest with an emotional stranglehold. I felt small, alone, and lost in a world that I didn't quite understand. Unspoken words transformed into flowing tears that cascaded down my cheeks.

The next day, as I woke up, I noticed my eyes were a bit puffy. I wonder if there are any spells to make them look normal? I thought, feeling a sense of embarrassment about appearing in front of anyone in this state. In a couple of weeks, Halloween would soon be upon us, and the castle's atmosphere was filled with palpable excitement. The third year students, who were eagerly anticipating their first trip to Hogsmeade, seemed to be radiating a nearly uncontainable energy throughout the halls. My heart plummeted to my stomach as I arrived at the Great Hall later than usual, spotting the familiar tall and dark figure.

It would be impolite to ignore him or pretend I didn't see him... However, to my relief, the swelling and puffiness around my eyes appeared to have decreased compared to how they looked this morning when I first woke up. As he approached, a gentle flutter seemed to stir within my stomach, and I found myself fidgeting absentmindedly with my bangs perhaps an unconscious habit I had when feeling shy. He didn't spare any of the students a glance, but I managed to catch him off guard when I suddenly spoke up. "Good morning, Professor!" When he looked at my face, his eyebrows raised slightly, and he echoed "Ah, it's you."

Unable to resist, a smile tugged at my lips as I secretly enjoyed the suspicion etched on his face. Feeling my cheeks turn slightly warm, a faint blush crept across them. He eyed me warily, no doubt trying to figure out the reason behind my flushed cheeks. "Well, are you just going to stand there, or is there something you need?" I nodded "No, sir. Have a good day." before turning to walk away. Then, something made me pause and glance back at him. My eyes followed his tall and firm figure as he walked with his usual air of authority, as though he owned the entirety of Hogwarts.

Despite the events of last night, I was feeling better, determined to stay focused on my studies and improve the quality of my work. My mind, however, stubbornly kept wandering to thoughts about Professor Snape. Occasionally, I even spared some time to help Ginny with her potions work, given that I was one year ahead of her in age. She appreciated my assistance in this subject. However, Malfoy's incessant taunts still managed to irritate me. I usually chose to ignore him, but Harry's words echoed in my mind: "If you ignore him for too long, he will come up with even more annoying tricks, and you might have to put him in his place."

Despite my efforts to brush off Malfoy's behavior, I found myself increasingly bothered by his relentless attempts to provoke me. As the day of Halloween approached, the castle transformed into a festive wonderland. Cobwebs decorated the ceilings, with a variety of large, fake spiders strategically placed across them. Ghosts with eerie grins floated around, playfully popping out to startle those unsuspecting of their presence. Carved pumpkins adorned the hallways, their flickering candlelit grins casting an eerie glow on the surrounding area.

Every corner of the castle seemed to exude an air of excitement and otherworldly enchantment. I prepared to depart for the long awaited visit to Hogsmeade, the excitement amongst the students was palpable. I donned my white capelet coat, paired with black tights, a black knitted hat, and black boots. I slung my bag over my shoulder and turned my attention to Teddy, who was now stretching leisurely on my bed, waking from his nap. "Stay here, Teddy. Be a good cat, and I'll see you in the evening."

As I made my descent down the stairs, I noticed Harry perched on the sofa, engrossed in a book, his focus a feeble attempt to distract himself from the fact that his aunt and uncle hadn't signed the required consent forms, preventing him from joining us on our trip. Seeing his solitude and knowing he couldn't join us, my face filled with sympathy. "I wish you could come with us too." Harry lifted his head, noticing my approach and a faint smile graced his lips. "I'll bring you something from Zonko's" I offered, trying to lift his spirits.

Harry chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Nah, it's alright, I'm fine. Enjoy your trip." With a playful insistence, a broad smile on my face, i said "No denying it! I'll bring you some things. See you at the evening feast!" I gave Harry a cheerful wave and then quickly hurried off, my excitement propelling me forward. "I should hurry, Filch is likely already calling and checking out the names." When I finally reached the entrance, I heard Filch's voice calling out the names, checking them off on his list. I hurriedly joined the gathering, eagerly awaiting my name to be called.

Hermione's face beamed with a mix of excitement and relief as she saw me arrive. "Finally, you're here!" she exclaimed, her smile wide. She then added with enthusiasm "Your dress is so beautiful." I returned her smile, my own face lighting up. "You look lovely as well." we finally left the castle, the cobbled streets of Hogsmeade greeted us, now adorned with intricate decorations to celebrate Halloween. Students of all years and Houses mingled, their conversation buzzing with excitement. The shops were all open for business, their windows beckoning us with intriguing wares.

The air was filled with the enticing scents of candy, sweets, and roasted snacks. While the other students scattered in different directions to explore various shops, Hermione and Ron went off to browse Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop. Meanwhile, I informed them that I wanted to head toward the Honeydukes candy shop. Those candies were so delicious, and I just couldn't get enough of their delightful taste. I bought fizzy candy and cauldron cakes, knowing that Harry would surely appreciate the treat.

Next, I ventured to Scrivenshaft's Quill Shop, pondering a gift for Snape. I doubted he had a fondness for candy, so what could possibly please him? I browsed the selection and selected an extra large quill, a small smile tugging at my lips. Feeling satisfied with my choice, I began my journey towards another destination. Savoring a delicious cauldron cake in one hand, my other hand carrying a bag filled with the items I had bought, I couldn't help but marvel at the incredible dresses on display in the window of Gladrags Wizardwear.

"Wow... look at those dresses!" I gasped in awe. With a mixture of curiosity and excitement, I stepped inside the shop, my eyes widening as I took in the vast array of items. Dresses, hats, shoes, and more filled the room, each one more captivating than the last. My eyes widened in amazement as I spotted a long gothic black lace dress. "Wow" I murmured, captivated by its hauntingly beautiful design. "It looks like a dress made for a cursed wedding, quite eerie." With wide eyes, I continued to browse.

I picked out a few new pullovers and jackets that would be perfect for the winter, and a pair of icy blue jeans. The question then crossed my mind: should I buy a pair of gloves for Snape, or perhaps a hat? No.. he didn't seem like the hat wearing type. As my gaze landed on a long black scarf, a small smile and a faint blush appeared on my face. "Found it!" After purchasing my items, as I was about to exit the shop, I spotted Malfoy and Crabbe, accompanied by the ever present Goyle. It looked as if the two were acting as a sort of bodyguards for Malfoy.

"Shopping for your wedding dress with Potter?" My face twitched involuntarily at his words. I responded with an eye roll, choosing not to engage in his petty banter. Malfoy moved closer, obstructing my path. His smirk unwavering, he continued his taunting. "Those clothes look a bit expensive. If you're in need of some money, I'd be happy to lend you some." I glanced at his hat, contemplating whether to add a similar one to the scarf I had bought for Snape. Nah, the scarf would suffice.

Noticing my gaze lingering on his hat, he spoke with a proud smirk. "You like it?" Snapping out of my thoughts, I responded politely, my tone laced with mockery. "I'm truly grateful for your offer. You're quite the generous one. But i have more than enough money to spare." Malfoy's gaze shifted downwards, taking in the items I had purchased. "What are you looking at?" I inquired, arching an eyebrow.

Malfoy's eyes stayed fixed on the bag, a sardonic smile playing on his lips. "You spent your money well..i see." I couldn't help but smirk "To be honest, I was checking out that dress with the coffin style design. You know, the one in the window? It really suits you." Malfoy chuckled at my comment, a smirk still plastered on his face. "Oh, shut up." Honestly, what is wrong with this boy? I let out a sigh and shook my head, feeling a pang of pity for his arrogant attitude. With an air of nonchalance, I walked out of the shop, leaving Malfoy behind.

Chapter Text

Once outside of the shop, I noticed that Hermione and Ron were still browsing in the nearby store. With a sigh, I moved closer, deciding to join them. Ron glanced up from the display he had been examining and raised an eyebrow. "What took you so long?" Both Hermione and Ron followed my gaze to the shop I had just exited. They noticed Malfoy leaving with a disgruntled expression. Hermione scowled. "Was he bothering you again?"

I shrugged nonchalantly. "Trust me, none of his antics have had any impact on me lately. Let's head back to the castle." Together, we began to make our way back towards Hogwarts. While we walked, the autumn leaves crunched under our footsteps, creating a cheerful melody. Hermione looked at the bags I was carrying, admiring my purchases. "You bought quite a lot of things." I showed them the treats I had purchased from Honeydukes for Harry. "I got these for Harry." Ron chimed in "We bought him some treats too!"

The cold wind bit at our faces, causing our noses to turn red. Hermione groaned "Ugh.. My feet can't tolerate walking any more. We've been walking for hours." Ron's smirk widened, a mischievous gleam sparkling in his eyes. "I'd be more than happy to carry you back to the castle, you know, considering you're quite light." he teased. Hermione playfully rolled her eyes, trying to hide her amusement "Oh, ha ha, very funny, Ron." I couldn't help but giggle, silently amused by the back and forth banter between my two friends. Secretly, they were my favorite duo constantly creating entertainment.

After a long, tiring walk, we finally reached the castle. I felt exhaustion setting in, and I was ready to collapse at any second. I need a new pair of feet. As we stepped into the common room, Harry was still lounging on a sofa, lazily finishing his homework. His gaze lifted as we approached. Ron settled himself beside Harry and began tossing him various treats. "Here you go, mate. We got you some sweets." Harry smiled gratefully. "Thanks. How was Hogsmeade?"

Hermione replied, her voice filled with enthusiasm "It was good and exciting." I nodded in agreement and placed my new hat down before continuing "There were so many shops; you should've been with us. The Honeydukes had endless treats of all sorts, and the clothing stores were amazing." I added, recalling the numerous options from earlier. I set the cauldron cakes and fizzy candies in front of Harry. "Try them; they're delightful." Harry took a bite of the cauldron cake and nodded appreciatively. "I like the taste."

The trio continued their conversation, but I excused myself and went off to change my clothes. I placed the new quill and black scarf on my bed, planning to give them to Snape after the feast. What if he refuses them? He's not the kind of person to accept gifts from students... After putting on my new red pullover, I looked at Teddy "How do i look?" The cat meowed lazily before closing its eyes to rest. I chuckled softly. "Such an unhappy meow. Don't tell me you're still upset about Mrs. Norris."

The feast was magnificent as always, the food and sweets were absolutely delicious, and I found myself eating more than I intended, even when my stomach felt full. My gaze drifted towards Snape, and I noticed that he seemed to be glaring intently at Professor Lupin. Am I seeing things, or does he look angrier than usual? What could have possibly happened between them? I shrugged it off for the moment, turning my attention back to the feast. The bag beside me caught my eyes. Why does it seem EVERY TIME I want to talk to Snape, he's not in the mood?

After the feast, as I hurried through the crowded exit of the Great Hall, making my way towards the dungeons, I accidentally bumped into someone. My bag slipped from my hand, and I bent down to grab it. "Sorry..." I mumbled as I attempted to retrieve it. It wasn't until I stood up that I realized I had unintentionally bumped into Malfoy. Malfoy's expression shifted into his signature smirk as he looked down at me, clearly enjoying the situation. "Well, well, if it isn't the clumsy one.." he sneered. "Can't even walk straight, can you?" I clutched my bag tightly "I can walk perfectly fine, so kindly move aside."

Malfoy's smirk twisted into an unpleasant expression, as if he perceived me as insignificant. "Are you in a hurry to deliver a gift to Potter?" his voice laced with mockery. Why is he always fixated on Harry? Every word from his mouth is centered around that boy. I quickly vanished into the crowd, heading straight to my favorite spot right infront of Snape's office. I took a deep breath in an attempt to steady my racing heartbeat. I'm just here to give him a present and convey my gratitude as his student! I reminded myself.

After gathering my nerves, I knocked on the door and waited patiently for a response. A few moments passed, and then I heard Snape's voice from the inside "Enter!" I reached for the door knob and carefully pushed the door open, stepping into the familiar surroundings of Snape's office. feeling the weight of his sharp gaze upon me, as if he was silently urging me to finish my business and leave. "Professor, we visited Hogsmeade today..." Snape raised an eyebrow skeptically, as if expecting me to discuss potions or lessons, not share details about my day. "And?"

I fidgeted with the bag straps, my gaze flickering to the bag and then back to Snape. In a sudden burst of words, I blurted out "D-don't you like Hogsmeade?" What am I even saying? Snape's brow furrowed deeper as he regarded me, a mix of confusion and sternness in his expression. "What kind of question is that? What does my liking or disliking of Hogsmeade have to do with anything?" I fidgeted nervously, mentally scolding myself for my awkward choice of words. "Nothing...it's just that the weather's getting colder, so I thought you might appreciate a scarf."

I fumbled on the words. I hesitantly placed the bag on his desk and continued "And a new quill..." I swallowed nervously, silently wishing I would disappear into the floor. He didn't say anything for a moment, but I could feel his intense scrutiny. "And what's the special occasion that made you feel the need to give me such gifts?" I struggled to find the right words, my heart pounding in my chest. It's evident he's not accustomed to receiving gifts, especially from a student.

Locked in his intense gaze, I stumbled over my words. "I...um.." I trailed off, completely forgetting my own existence for a moment. "Well? Continue." I mustered the courage to continue, trying to recover from my momentary loss of words. "I thought....it would be a small gesture of...appreciation..?" His voice, laced with skepticism, cut through the silence. "Appreciation? You, a student, suddenly feel the need to express your appreciation to me, a teacher, with gifts?"

I felt the familiar stinging sensation behind my eyes, a new urge to cry. I realized in that moment that giving a gift to a professor might not have been the best decision. Yet, deep down, I couldn't explain the special place Snape held in my heart. I didn't understand why I felt this way, but the emotions kept me rooted to the spot. "In Merlin's name, do you think I would appreciate such a thing from you, a student?" I swallowed back the lump in my throat, my heart heavy with disappointment. He's right. I have no right to force him to accept my gifts. After all, I'm just a student, no one of great importance.

"I'm sorry, Professor..." My voice trembled as I spoke. "Please, feel free to discard the gifts if you wish. Excuse me." I hastily turned to leave the room. Just as I reached for the handle, his voice stopped me. "Wait." His firm tone echoed through the room. I turned back to face him, my face betraying my inner turmoil. "Yes, sir?" I replied, attempting to maintain a neutral tone, but my upset feelings were evident in my features. His gaze flicked over my face, his eyes lingering on my obvious distress. For a moment, he seemed conflicted, then he spoke. "Come here."

His voice was firm, leaving no room for questioning. I cautiously returned to his desk, each step feeling like an eternity. I glanced down for a few moments before lifting my gaze to meet his. My eyes revealed a mix of hesitation and subtle defiance. "Yes?" ,"You're a riddle Sue, that's what you are, You bring me gifts, unsolicited and without reason, then as soon as I question your motives, you're on the verge of tears, ready to escape. Is there a reason for this behavior?" I fixated my gaze on the bag, avoiding eye contact with him. My voice was barely audible as I spoke. "I have no explanation, Professor." There was a brief silence before I continued.

"It's like... asking someone why they wished you a happy birthday. There doesn't need to be an explanation, right?" Professor Snape didn't respond, his face betraying a flicker of recognition. I could see that he was remembering last year when I had greeted him on his birthday. He knew... He knew very well how I favored him... And that fact was written all over my face. "Is that your best explanation? Comparing gifts to birthday wishes?" A peculiar sensation gripped my heart as if someone was carefully handling it.

I clenched my fist, still avoiding looking directly at him. Instead, I focused on the flickering flame of a nearby candle, my emotions evident in the slight frown on my face. "There's no need to make a big deal out of a small thing!!" I muttered, my voice betraying a hint of frustration. "Just discard it." The candle's fire danced higher, responding to my heightened emotions. Professor Snape's eyes remained fixed on me, his frown deepening. "I've told you before, I am your teacher, and you will choose your words with care. Do not speak to me as if I were your equal. Understood?"

Anguish and anger welled up within me, consuming me like a wildfire. The candle's flame continued to surge, rising higher than ever before, causing me to stagger back in terror. Snape noticed the anomaly, his eyes widening in surprise. "What have you done?" The candle's flame seemed to reach an almost unnatural height, threatening to spill over onto the desk. Snape observed the scene in shock and confusion. "How is this even possible..?" he muttered, his eyes flickering between the candle and me. My heart almost leaped out of my chest as the candle's flame began to die down, returning to its normal state.

I managed to stammer out a response "I-I don't know... I d-didn't do anything.." Snape observed me closely, his expression a mixture of disbelief and intrigue. "You didn't do anything? And the flame just magically flared up on its own?" My vision blurred with tears as I stared back at him. "I told you, I didn't do anything, but you never believe me, not even once!" Unable to bear the tension any longer, I fled from his office, teardrops streaming down my face.

Stupid. Stupid. Stupid. I silently chided myself. Snape remained standing near his chair, contemplating the mysterious incident with the candle. He let out an exasperated sigh, rubbing his temples as he muttered to himself "What a..." His eyes then fell on the bag sitting on his desk. Picking it up, he slowly pulled out the black scarf and the quill, his expression a mixture of annoyance and a hint of sadness.

As he held the scarf in his hand, a wave of mixed emotions washed over him. He couldn't help but feel a pang of sadness, knowing that the gifts were an attempt to express appreciation. Despite his usual stern exterior, he couldn't deny the small trace of warmth that the gesture had stirred within him. Why did she have to act like that? he thought, his annoyance growing. The cheerful season of Christmas arrived, bringing along the biting cold of winter.

The leaves had all fallen off the trees during the previous autumn, and now everything was covered in a fresh layer of snow. I spent my holidays at home, accompanied only by Gentiana. Despite the festive mood, I couldn't shake the lingering sadness that weighed on my heart since that night. I hadn't even gathered the courage to bid him farewell or visit his office before the holidays. He must have thrown away the gifts. I reminded myself.

Chapter Text

It's a particularly frigid and snowy day, two days after Christmas eve. I stand by the window, gazing out at the snowflakes gently floating to the ground. The snowfall triggers a wave of memories, evoking thoughts of that winter day. The snow holds a paradoxical resemblance to him: cold yet beautiful. My mind is so engrossed in reflections that I fail to hear Gentiana calling out to me for lunch. She emerged from the kitchen, making her way to the living room.

She paused beside me, her tone filled with a mixture of concern and curiosity. "Sue, you've become quite the deep thinker lately, What could possibly be on your mind that you didn't hear me calling you for lunch?" I didn't respond, my gaze locked on the mesmerizing snowfall outside. Snowflakes I thought, lost in the white canvas of winter. Gentiana sighed, her voice tinged with empathy. "Why don't you share it with me? Perhaps I can help?" I turned to face her, shaking my head "It's nothing." She then asked "Are you missing your friends?" As she spoke, I felt a pang of sadness within me, yet I brushed it off, feeling frustrated and misunderstood.

Why do I feel this way? Why do I want to lash out at everyone and everything? Her sharp, penetrating gaze met my own, her gentle fingers running through my dark hair. "The emotions you're experiencing are entirely normal for your age, my dear." her voice brimming with warmth. "Don't hide your pain from me. I want nothing more than to see you happy, to see your smile." Even when I remained silent, she had an uncanny ability to see right through me. A thick lump formed in my throat as I looked at her with a mix of hesitation and uncertainty.

Questions swirled through my mind in rapid succession, fueling my anger and sadness. "Why do you always wish for my happiness?" I asked, my voice quivering and my eyes growing watery. "After all, I'm not even your daughter. Why do you always feel pity for me?" She fell silent for a moment, her expression filled with a mixture of surprise and empathy. She gently took hold of my hands, intertwining our fingers together. "Sue, it's not pity that I feel for you, It's concern, it's care, it's affection. You have become a part of my life, a very special one, and your happiness has become a part of my own." Why is she always looking at me with such sad eyes? I wondered, my guilt and frustration growing. "I'm sorry.."

I mumbled, my voice wavering. "Sometimes I think thoughts like this. I don't want to cause you any upset, but there's something in my heart that aches. I feel so sad." I couldn't hold back the tears any longer, and before I knew it, they were streaming down my face. Gentiana reacted immediately, wrapping me in a tight embrace and gently stroking my hair. "You're going through puberty, my dear," she explained kindly. "Many people feel the way you do at this stage in their lives. Your feelings are valid and important." I buried my head into her embrace, letting my tears flow freely. Her words, her comfort, washed over me like a soothing lullaby.

As my sobbing subsided, I hugged her tighter and whispered shyly "Can we go to Diagon Alley together, or even Hogsmeade?" Gentiana chuckled softly, her hands still stroking my hair. "Of course, my dear, We can go wherever you wish. We have plenty of time together." I felt a twinge of embarrassment for showing such a vulnerable, tears streaming side of myself at my age. It was different from when I was younger back then, it didn't bother me to let my emotions show. Is this what growing up feels like? Bottling everything up and suffering in silence? It hit me then, that Gentiana seemed to be the same way. She rarely spoke about her own feelings or experiences. Maybe someday, when I'm older, she'll open up to me. Then, I'll understand her words better. For now, I'll cherish these moments.

Gentiana and i strolled through the bustling streets of Diagon Alley, taking in the sights and sounds of the busy shopping district during the Christmas holidays. The air was filled with the scent of fresh pine and the laughter of festive shoppers. "So, Sue, what do you want to do first?" as we passed by a shop window adorned with colorful lights and a display of glittering snowglobes. "Some shopping or hot chocolate?" I glanced at the display of snowglobes. "Shopping sounds fun, but first can we get hot cocoa? Maybe even with marshmallows on top?" she nodded "Of course." she said, guiding me towards a cozy little cafe at the end of the street.

We entered the cafe and were immediately enveloped in a wave of warmth and the aroma of chocolate. The cozy decor and soft lighting created a festive and relaxing atmosphere.We ordered our hot cocoa, each with a generous serving of marshmallows bobbing gleefully on top. With our drinks in hand, we found a cozy spot by the window and settled in. I took a sip from my cup and stared out the window at the snowy scene outside. "You’ve heard the rumors about Sirius Black, right?" my voice tinged with curiosity. "He escaped from Azkaban, and the dementors have been lurking near the castle and Hogsmeade for months now..." She rolled her eyes "Of course I've heard about him. However, in my opinion, the fear is a bit too excessive."

I blinked at her statement, then looked down at my cup "But he is a serial killer. I overheard Fudge and other professors talking about him while we were in the Three Broomsticks in Hogsmeade. He revealed the Potter family's location to Voldemort as their secret keeper!" I continued, my voice tinged with sadness. "Thirteen years ago, Sirius Black caused Harry's parents to die, I can't even fathom how he must feel after hearing all those things. Poor boy..." There was a moment of silence as I took another sip of my hot cocoa, unaware that Gentiana was looking at me with an unreadable expression. She sighed softly "I don't know either..."

I glanced at her sheepishly, a small blush creeping onto my cheeks "Have you ever thought of becoming a professor at Hogwarts? I think it would really suit you, especially for the Defense Against the Dark Arts position. Everyone would love you, I swear." She smirked and raised her eyebrows in response. "Quite an unexpected suggestion, Sue, You're aware that my way of learning magic is vastly different from how they teach at Hogwarts." I responded enthusiastically "Of course! I know your way of learning magic is unique, but that's what makes you stand out. Imagine how excited the students would be!" Gentiana chuckled and took another sip of her cup. "You're quite persuasive, aren't you?" she teased.

I popped a marshmallow into my mouth from my cup, my words slightly muffled. "A professor who can perform wandless magic." I murmured wistfully. "Wouldn't that be amazing? I wish I could do magic without my wand too." She chuckled at my envy, watching me enjoy the marshmallow in my mouth. "Wandless magic is indeed a rare skill, It takes a level of discipline and control that's not easily acquired. But it's never too late to learn. Who knows, maybe someday you too, could master wandless magic like me."

I puffed my cheeks out in a playful display of fake jealousy and protested "But you said you were born with the ability to use wandless magic! I'm not, though. I can't do it without my wand." she confirmed "but don't forget that wandless magic still requires practice and discipline. We all learn and grow at our own pace, my dear. Just because you can't do it now, doesn't mean you never will." I flopped back in my chair, a melodramatic sigh escaping my lips. "I'll never be like you." I said, a hint of dejection in my voice. "I'm just an ordinary witch." Gentiana chuckled at my display and shrugged her shoulders.

"Being a normal witch has its own advantages, you know, There's beauty in simplicity and normalcy." We carried on down the street, and Gentiana's gaze fell upon the bookshop 'Flourish and Blotts' further ahead. "Sue, I just noticed a bookstore I've been wanting to visit. Would you mind if I drop in to browse a bit?" I shook my head in response. "Not at all." I replied easily. We ventured into the bookshop, and I meandered through the aisles, perusing the selection of books without intentions to buy. As I headed toward the exit, However, as I did so I spotted something that made my eyes widen and my heart skip a beat.

It's Professor Snape, he's coming this way... In a frantic moment, I quickly darted into the bookstore and began feigning interest in the books on the nearest shelf, hoping to avoid catching his attention. My heart was racing in my chest as the shop door rang and Professor Snape entered. However, in the crowd of people browsing the books, it was hard to discern which direction he was headed. For goodness sake, calm down...Why am I feeling so excited?..Just remind yourself how he rejected your gift, you fool! I placed the book I had been pretending to read back on the shelf and secretly glanced behind me.

I felt a slight warmth spread across my cheeks, causing me to tug on the white scarf around my neck in an attempt to conceal my flushed cheeks. As Snape made his way to the counter, the shopkeeper greeted him respectfully. "Good day, Professor, You're here to pick up your reserved items, I presume?" Snape merely nodded in response, a stoic expression on his face. He pushed a small slip of paper across the counter, indicating the titles of the books he had reserved. Gentiana, who had just chosen a book for herself, happened to overhear the shop owner greeting Professor Snape.

Recognizing his name, Gentiana looked around, searching for me. Given how often I talked about him, she knew I would be excited to know that he was in the bookstore. I was standing at a distance, and from there I could see them both at the front of the counter. My mind raced as I tried to think of what to do. Oh, this is so embarrassing. I really wish I could just vanish into thin air..Should I just quietly slip out of here? Gentiana took a quick glance at Snape, who was standing there, looking rather peeved, waiting for the shopkeeper to return with his reserved books. She smirked wryly, then averted her gaze. Is that why you're hiding, because you're avoiding your favorite professor? she pondered silently, still awaiting the return of the shopkeeper.

Snape's agitation grew, and he muttered a curse under his breath, clearly impatient. I cast a longing look in his direction, a sigh escaping me. I do want to greet him, but I doubt he'd care.. To distract myself, I mindlessly leafed through a rather absurd book, all the while stealing glances at his figure from behind. The shopkeeper returned with a stack of heavy tomes, placing them on the counter while dislodging a bit of dust that swirled in the air. "These are all the books you requested, Professor, is there anything else you need?" Snape responded with a curt nod, "No, that will be all." he said, his voice lacking any warmth or pleasantry.

The shopkeeper proceeded to collect the reserved books and slide them into a paper bag. "The total comes to 30 galleons." he informed Snape. With a sense of irritation, Professor Snape withdrew his wallet from his pocket, preparing to make his purchase. Meanwhile, the shopkeeper addressed Gentiana with familiarity. "It's always a pleasure to have you here, Miss Blackthorne." he said, "and rest assured, I have carefully preserved the collection of books you kindly entrusted to me. They are truly treasured."

Snape's gaze shifted to Gentiana for a moment, his expression inscrutable, before returning to focus on the transaction. Gentiana responded coolly and proceeded to pay for her book, exiting the shop with them in hand. Once outside the bookshop, Gentiana looked at me with a sly grin. "I see you've been hiding here, huh?" I jumped in surprise and quickly looked around to make sure Snape wasn't nearby "H-hiding? Why would you think that?" I protested hastily. "Nevermind, let's just go." Seizing her hand, I quickly walked faster, trying to put some distance between us and the bookstore.

Just as Professor Snape was about to leave the shop, he cast a keen glance back at the shopkeeper, his expression betraying a hint of suspicion. "Who was she?" The shopkeeper responded obediently "She is a writer, sir, and quite well versed in ancient magic. However, Miss Blackthorne rarely appears in public." Snape's brow furrowed in contemplation as he silently repeated the name to himself. Why does that name sound so familiar?

Chapter Text

He stepped outside the shop, carrying his books in a paper bag, he glanced around in search, yet we had already departed moments ago. Gentiana teased me, her grin growing as I continued to hold her hand and lead us down the street. "Why didn't you want to face him? Is he no longer your favorite professor?" "I-" I started, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Of course, Professor Snape is still my favorite. I just didn't want to make a fool of myself in front of him again.

But the words refused to leave my lips, and instead, I merely let out a scoff, looking away from Gentiana "I'm not afraid, I just didn't want to bother him." desperately trying to mask my true feelings. "You made the right decision. He seemed to be in a rather grumpy mood." I exhaled, silently mulling over the fact that even his grumpy attitude was endearing to me "When do you want to head back home?" She glanced at her watch, which read 11:43 AM, and asked "Are you sure you don't want to buy anything, Sue?" With a shake of my head, I responded "No, I think it's best if we return home now."

Gentiana grabbed my hand and, using an apparition spell, we instantly returned to our home. Teddy was waiting for us, wiggling his tail expectantly. His suspecting eyes darted between us, seeking reassurance "It's us, Teddy." I assured him "don't be alarmed." The image of Snape in the Diagon Alley remained firmly etched in my mind, mingling with the other memories of him that I held dear. I couldn't help but constantly replay those moments in my thoughts, dwelling on every detail and overanalyzing them. Even the less pleasant ones seemed precious to me.

When the holidays concluded, we returned to the school, and life resumed its normal rhythm once again. With Teddy remaining at home with Gentiana, my routine continued as usual. I mostly kept to myself, not indulging in much social interaction with other people. However, I couldn't help but notice Hermione walking alone on numerous occasions. She seemed to be heading to the library or Hagrid's hut. I couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. Is there some issue between her, Harry, and Ron? Perhaps they've had a falling out.

The common room was bustling with excitement as everyone prepared for the upcoming match between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, and the arrival of Harry's new Firebolt. Hermione was engrossed in completing her assignment in the common room. she seemed to be isolating herself. I approached her and took a seat beside her, greeting her gently "Hi, Hermione. Is everything okay?" She responded briefly without looking up "Yes..." Something didn't seem right to me, and I leaned in closer "Hermione, please be honest with me. I can sense that something is bothering you. Please tell me."

Hermione halted in her writing, avoiding my gaze as if she was hesitant to open up to me. Her silence prompted me to speak, my eyes fixed on an indeterminate spot. "Did someone bother you? Was it Malfoy?" However, when I turned to face her, I noticed a glimmer of tears in her eyes. She quickly looked away and continued, "No...it's Harry and Ron. On the first morning of Christmas, Harry received a Firebolt from an unknown sender, and when I voiced my concerns to Professor McGonagall about the possibility of it being cursed, she confiscated it. Ever since then, Harry and Ron have been upset with me."

She paused, but I knew she had more to say. I waited patiently, Hermione's expression twisted with frustration as she added, "But it wasn't just that... A few days later, Ron showed me his bloodied bedspread. He claimed Scabbers was missing, and he accused Crookshanks of having killed his old rat!" I gasped, my eyes casting down as I thought of how fortunate I was not to have been here during the holidays. If I had been, surely Ron would have made the same accusations about Teddy. "It was never your fault, Hermione! Crookshanks simply follows his natural instincts as a cat." Hermione nodded, her expression filled with disappointment, "You're the only one who understands. Everyone else believes it's my fault for not controlling Crookshanks."

I could hear the frustration and helplessness in her voice. It wasn't fair how everyone seemed to hold her accountable for something that was beyond her control. "I can't believe they're blaming you for this." I said, my voice filled with frustration. Hermione's expression relaxed a bit as she said "Thank you, Sue." In return, I shrugged, feeling a little guilty, "Well...I haven't done much to help yet..." She managed a faint smile. I patted her messy hair gently "Don't worry. I've got your back. Let's watch the match together tomorrow." Her smile widened slightly, "Sure.."

As I wandered down the corridors, my gaze lingered on the path to the dungeons. A pang of guilt washed over me as I realized I hadn't had the opportunity to wish Snape a happy birthday this year. It had been a month since his special day, and I continued to avoid him, even refraining from saying a simple 'hi' whenever our paths crossed. The cool breeze of February brushed against my cheeks, mirroring the mixed emotions that swirled within me. Everywhere I went, the chilly air seemed to accompany me, a reflection of the inner turmoil that I struggled to untangle. "At least I can look forward to tomorrow's match." silently rooting for Gryffindor to win.

As I walked through the courtyard, surrounded by damp grass and bushes, a pair of gleaming eyes caught my attention. I wrinkled my brow and cautiously approached. To my astonishment, I saw a black dog. "What...?" However, as I inched closer to the mysterious figure, it suddenly vanished into thin air. As the night set in, I headed towards the Sir Cadogan portrait, which had taken the place of the Fat Lady after her traumatic experience with Sirius Black. Suddenly, Sir Cadogan let out a bellow "Stand and fight, you scoundrel!" Annoyed, I huffed and frowned at him. "Why are you so angry all the time? Calm down!"

He jumped off his pony, waving his sword threateningly at me, but once I uttered the correct password, he finally relented and let me in. What a bothersome character. Once inside the common room, I noticed its emptiness. It was late, so everyone must have been in their dorms. The room was dimly lit, creating a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. The only sound audible was the quiet crackling of the fireplace. I began working on my essay about vampires, a topic assigned by Professor Lupin. The mere mention of the word 'vampire' sent a shiver down my spine, stirring up unsettling memories. My mind couldn't help but wander amidst the tangle of thoughts as I continued writing.

The upcoming Hogsmeade visit filled my thoughts, bringing a smile to my face. The night passed, and the following day arrived, with the students and professors heading towards the Quidditch pitch. Hermione and I joined the procession, walking together towards the destination. As we walked together towards the open air Quidditch pitch, Hermione mentioned "I've heard about Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw seeker. She's in her fourth year and a really great player, or so they say." I expressed my surprise, "Wow, so she's the only girl on their team?" The sprawling field with its vibrant grass was bustling with activity. Students chatted excitedly, eagerly waiting for the match to begin.

Hermione pointed out the Ravenclaw team, who stood united, their blue robes blowing in the breeze. "That's Cho Chang, the seeker." Hermione pointed towards a petite, graceful girl with long dark hair. She stood out among her team members, exuding confidence and determination. We continued walking, scanning the pitch. My gaze traveled towards the Gryffindor side, where the team was just getting ready. The beaters were practicing their swings, the chasers huddled together, discussing strategy, and the seeker was off to the side, focusing on his own preparations.

I grabbed Hermione's hand excitedly, saying "Come on, let's find a seat!" We navigated our way through the sea of spectators, scanning for an ideal spot to watch the match. The crowd was buzzing with excitement, their chatter filling the air "Over there." Hermione suggested, gesturing towards an empty space near the middle of the stands "It looks like a good vantage point." The match began, and the crowd erupted into cheering. Lee Jordan, the commentator, excitedly narrated the game as we waved our Gryffindor flags and shouted our support for the team.

"Watch out, Harry!" I yelled, heart pounding as the bludger came flying towards Harry at lightning speed. He narrowly avoided it, skillfully maneuvering his Firebolt. Hermione clutched my hand in anticipation, her face pale with concern. "That was too close." I huffed in a mix of worry and frustration. "His Firebolt is definitely working for him, but seriously, he doesn't need to be a gentleman in front of Cho! He should be more focused on the game and move quicker!" my flag still waving in the air. The match was intense, with both teams fighting fiercely for the Snitch. Harry's skill on his Firebolt was evident, but he seemed more concerned with showcasing his fancy moves in front of Cho.

Harry, like a bolt of lightning, suddenly darted forward, his Firebolt responding effortlessly. He stretched out his hand, and with a final, powerful swoop, the Snitch landed firmly in his grasp. Instantly, the crowd erupted into a deafening roar of cheers. We stood up, jumping and cheering excitedly, proud of Harry's winning catch. In the crowd, Wood yelled with joy "That's my boy!" The excitement reached its peak, and in a moment, a swarm of students rushed from the stands onto the ground to congratulate Harry. While we made our way back to the castle, the excitement of the game still lingering in the air, I glanced at Hermione.

Her smile had faded slightly. I knew that the friendship between her, Harry, and Ron was still on shaky footing. I turned towards her, trying to lift her spirits. "That was so exciting, wasn't it? I can't wait for the next match." I said enthusiastically, hoping to bring back her cheerful demeanor. As we walked into the common room, it was buzzing with liveliness. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves, indulging in treats and engaging in laughter filled conversations. I noticed Ron giving Hermione a slight frown while eating jelly slugs.

She whispered to me "I should finish my homework at the library." before quickly grabbing her bag and darting out of the common room. As Hermione rushed out of the common room, I quickly tried to stop her, calling out her name however, she was already gone. Frustrated, I turned towards Ron and Harry, interrupting their conversation "Seriously? Why don't you two even make the effort to talk to her?" Harry's face turned red with guilt as he explained "I tried to talk to her the other day, but she didn't even look at me."

Before he could finish, Ron interjected "Well, she should get rid of that ugly cat if she wants me to talk to her!" My eyes widened, and I scowled at Ron. "Don't talk nonsense! She loves her cat, and you can't blame her for what happened with your rat! You both need to talk to her and apologize for your behavior!" Ron rolled his eyes "Why ruin this celebration for us? I'll discuss it later, but not now." He attempted to pull Harry's shoulder, but Harry resisted and gave me an apologetic look "Sorry, Sue, but I'll talk to her later." he said before turning away with Ron.

Chapter Text

I stood there, feeling a mixture of frustration and disappointment. It seemed like the two boys were prioritizing the celebration over the need to address the issue with Hermione. I hoped they would keep their promise and talk to her later. I tried to push aside my worries and enjoy the victory, but it was difficult. Despite indulging in the sweet treats on the table, Fred Weasley with a ridiculous hat on decided to bother me. He leaned next to me, his arm around me "Heya, Sue. You know what flavor this Bertie Bott's candy is? Ear wax, only the finest!"

As Fred revealed the flavor, a mixture of shock and disgust washed over me. Without thinking, I spat the candy out of my mouth, my face contorted in a twisted expression. Fred burst into a fit of laughter at my reaction, seemingly enjoying my predicament. "Ugh, ear wax! Really, Fred?" I complained, trying to hide my irritation. Fred continued to laugh, "Oh come on, it was funny. You should have seen your face!" I desperately needed to brush my teeth and tongue a hundred times after that revolting experience. The celebration continued into the night until Professor McGonagall arrived, ordering everyone to go to sleep.

Days passed, and the day to visit Hogsmeade arrived once more. As Ron and I walked towards Shrieking Shack, I kept nagging about the fact that they should talk to Hermione. I then continued to whine about how Harry should not be sneaking around, even with the Marauders Map the Weasley twins had given him. Ron, feeling frustrated, "Would you stop it already? You're turning into a second Hermione! But don't worry, Harry has agreed to come. He'll wear his invisibility cloak." As we arrived at Shrieking Shack, I trailed behind Ron, still huffing and puffing about our journey. Suddenly, we heard Harry's voice, and my eyes darted around trying to find him.

"Harry? Where are you?" I called out, but all I heard was his muffled giggling coming from under his invisibility cloak. "I'm right in front of you, you idiot!" Ron chuckled as well, "Why did you come so late?" Before Harry could respond, we spotted Draco Malfoy walking with his usual entourage. Draco sneered with a sly grin, mocking Ron. "Look at you, poor Weasley. Planning for your future house already, are you? And how about you, weakling Sue? Care to join him in his miserable future?" Rolling my eyes, I watched as Ron's knuckles turned white as he clenched his fists. "Oh, maybe just maybe, my hand might accidentally slip and grab my wand, Malfoy. And who knows what I might do to you then, huh?"

Draco's grin widened, his arrogance on full display. "Oh, I'm so scared, Sue. A wand against me? How terrifying! I'm sure your magic skills match your wit, which isn't saying much." ,"You might be underestimating my wandwork. Who knows, I could cast a spell that turns your hair bright pink. Wouldn't that be delightful?" Malfoy's grin widened, but before he could start his typical taunts, a handful of mud splashed across his face. Both me and Ron were stunned, looking around to see who had been the one to throw the mud. Then, realizing it was Harry, we were shocked as he began to attack Goyle and Crabbe, causing a chaotic disturbance. Malfoy's face turned from shock to fear, his usual confidence replaced by a frown.

He managed to speak, his voice quivering, "I don't know if it's because of you or not, but you'll pay for that!" I could only burst into laughter, tears of amusement streaming down my face. Even Ron couldn't hold back his laughter, wiping his eyes as he continued giggling. My voice trembled from laughing, "Or maybe this is because of Shrieking Shack? You know?" Another splash of mud hit Malfoy's face, causing him to scream in terror. A portion of the invisibility cloak shifted, revealing Harry's head. That sight made Malfoy shout "Ahhhha!" He immediately turned and fled with remarkable speed, running as fast as he could back towards the castle. My laughter subsided, replaced by a pang of worry as I looked at Harry. "Harry! What if Draco tells a professor about seeing you here? You need to go back! Come on!"

Ron's face lost color, and he agreed, "She is right, Harry, I'll go back with you." I immediately interrupted him, "No, no, stay here so they don't blame you. I'll go with him." Hastily, we both started making our way back, following the secret route Harry had come through. As we finally reached the castle near the One Eyed Witch's statue, the sound of firm steps approaching made us tense up. My heart skipped a beat as I recognized the voice of the Potions Professor. He addressed Harry firmly, a devilish grin on his lips. "Mr. Potter, come with me." I swallowed nervously and started to follow them, but my steps faltered when we entered the dungeons and his office. His expression turned stoic, and he raised an eyebrow, "Not you! Stay away!"

With a swift motion, he closed the door, leaving me outside without a clue about what was happening inside. I pressed my ear against the door, straining to hear the faint sounds of Harry and Snape's conversation inside. I overheard Snape demanding for Harry to empty his pockets, and their discussion about the mysterious empty parchment. Harry argued back, and their argument grew heated. Suddenly, Snape mentioned how much Harry reminded him of his father. My eyes widened in disbelief as Harry shouted at Snape, his voice filled with anger. "SHUT UP!" My heart skipped a beat, and I felt a sense of shock. Why was he talking to Snape in such a disrespectful manner? I tried to listen more closely, but then he shouted again. "Shut up about my father! You hate him just because he saved you! Dumbledore told me this!"

Snape spoke with a calm yet dangerous tone, revealing the true reason behind why Harry's father had saved him. I strained to listen, my heart racing. "Your blessed father and his friends played a very amusing prank on me, and if your father hadn't stopped it, it could have resulted in my death. He saved himself, more accurately, from being expelled in the first place." The conversation continued between Harry and Snape, and he even called for Lupin to examine the mysterious parchment. I stood there, my heart racing with worry. What was this about? So Harry's father and his friends had been Snape's rivals, and they had even resorted to a dangerous prank on him? As the truth slowly settled in, I gasped, my eyes widening even more. Did that mean Snape had a difficult time as a student here?

There was a strange feeling stirring inside me, a mixture of curiosity and pain. I strained my ears to hear Professor Lupin attempting to assist Harry in navigating Snape's suspicions. He downplayed the Marauder's Map as merely a simple parchment, stating that it would insult whoever tried to read it. I watched as Ron sprinted towards me, panting heavily. "Is Harry here?" gasping for breath. Without a word, I nodded worriedly, and he opened the door, claiming that everything in Harry's pocket was his, bought from Hogsmeade. Professor Lupin joined them, addressing Snape with a firm tone. "See, Severus? There's nothing to worry about now. Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, come with me!" His voice had an edge of seriousness, as if prepared to scold them both.

Snape's gaze was filled with resentment and hatred as he watched them leave, but then his eyes flicked towards me, still lingering near his office door. Realising I should go as well, I began to turn away. He doesn't want to talk to me either. I shouldn't bother him like before. just as I was about to walk away, he suddenly spoke, his tone surprisingly soft and gentle. He slowly walked closer to me, his deep, beautiful dark eyes studying me intently. "I wonder.. since when did you stop telling me everything?" His words caught me off guard, and I couldn't help but let out a small gasp as my eyes widened in surprise. feeling a mix of guilt and confusion. "I-I'm sorry.." I stuttered, looking away from his piercing eyes. "It's just... I didn't think you'd want to hear about my day or anything like that. I thought you were too busy..."

He stood quietly, my heart heavy as I thought about how I had avoided even wishing him a happy birthday. My eyes started to tear up as I looked down. "It's a bit late, but... H-happy birthday anyway." He seemed slightly thrown off by my sudden mention of his birthday, but a small smile graced his lips as he gently patted my black hair. "Don't worry about it." he reassured me, his voice hiding a hint of kindness beneath. "You gave me your gifts sooner, and perhaps I was unfair to you before." My eyes grew wide, my heart fluttering with surprise. Is he really sorry for how he acted when I gave him those gifts? I felt a warm blush creeping up my cheeks, and I tried to brush off the significance of his words. "Uh-no... yeah, it's nothing, really.."

I attempting to play it cool. But then, unexpectedly, he placed a gentle hand on my cheek, his smile faint but reassuring. "It's okay." his voice soft and warm. "Because it's you, Sue. You should always stay just the way you are." His words, spoken with a gentleness that was rare to hear from him, echoed through the room. "There's some warmth to you, and that alone is enough." A faint blush colored my cheeks at his words, but my smile faded. i wonder why, but this person seems so lonely right now. With a glance around, he spoke again. "Well then, you should go now." I nodded silently, understanding that our conversation had come to an end. As I began to walk away, I couldn't help but feel a sense of loss, sensing the isolation that seemed to surround him.

My footsteps echoing softly in the dim hallway. I wanted to ask him about the prank that Harry's father had played on him, but it seemed like an impossible wish. He would never open up to a student like me. Maybe... maybe I should start learning how to use legilimency to get inside his head. As I walked through the corridors, I spotted Malfoy and his usual entourage of idiots, all laughing together. I couldn't help sighing and wondering what mischief they were up to. As I got closer, my eyes widened in surprise, and I gasped aloud as I realized what I was seeing. Neville was standing there with a monkey's tail attached to him. Oh no...

The corridors were mostly deserted, as many students were still in Hogsmeade. I approached them, concern etched on my face, and I asked "What have you done to him, Malfoy?" Draco looked up, his smirk growing wider as he noticed my presence. "Ugh...you again? Are you stalking me, Sue? It's not normal that I see you everywhere I go." My gaze turned to poor Neville, who had tears streaming down his face as he laughed uncontrollably. Along with the monkey's tail, it seemed he had also been hit with the tickling spell. I uttered the "Finite Incantatem" spell, successfully counteracting the tickling spell on Neville.

He stopped crying from laugh and wiped his tears, turning towards me with gratitude. "T-thank you, Sue.." he breathed. "Please help me to remove this tail too." Draco smirked and laughed louder, his tone mocking. "So pathetic, requesting help from another weak one, huh?" With a swift movement, I brandished my wand towards Goyle and muttered "Wingardium Leviosa". Goyle took off like a rocket, flying rapidly near the ceiling. With a flick of my wand, I sent him crashing back to the floor with a loud, booming sound. Goyle, rubbing his back and whining like a scared child, scampered away as Crabbe fled. Draco fixed a frown on me "I don't care if you can make that idiot fly! You can't do anything to me!"

I inched closer, my gaze locking with his grey eyes, which flickered nervously. Fixing my gaze deeply into his, I felt a strange power surging through me, though I wasn't entirely sure of its nature. "Remove the hex!" I repeated, feeling the words come out with confidence. His breaths came in short gasps, his fear evident, as if he couldn't tear his eyes away from mine. It felt as though I was hypnotizing him, but in truth, even I didn't understand what I was doing. He hastily grabbed his wand and flicked it, and the monkey's tail vanished.

Neville rubbed his back as if the pain still lingered. As soon as I broke eye contact, Draco shuddered, clearly shaken by what had just occurred. "W-what kind of hex did you use on me, you damned girl?!" he hissed, I blinked several times in succession, and a sense of dizziness washed over me, followed by a sudden, intense headache. What's happening? My vision is blurring...Everything's becoming unclear...

Chapter Text

Draco's eyes widened in disbelief as I suddenly fainted, collapsing onto the cold floor of the castle. The voices around me began to fade, growing faint and distant. The last thing I saw before closing my eyes was Neville's panicked face above me, his voice urgently calling my name. As consciousness slipped away, the world dissolved into darkness. Slowly, I began to regain awareness, my eyelids heavy as I slowly opened them, gazing up at the ceiling. I sat up on the bed and glanced around, realizing I was in the Hospital Wing.

Rubbing my aching head, I was jolted back to reality by the sound of hurried footsteps approaching. It was Madam Pomfrey, hurrying towards me "Ah, you're awake." she said, her voice warm and soothing "You gave us quite a scare, dearie. Can you remember what happened?" Neville was beside me, his face filled with worry "Sue, are you alright?" I attempted to recall the circumstances leading to my fainting. Madam Pomfrey spoke once more, her tone gentle yet firm "Mr. Longbottom told me that you had fainted, did Mr. Malfoy happen to cast any spell on you, my dear?" I recalled how I had directed Malfoy to remove the hex from Neville "No, he didn't cast any spell on me.." I replied truthfully.

"I...I don't know why I fainted .." Madam Pomfrey nodded reluctantly, her concern for me still evident on her face "Very well, you show no signs of illness, but if you experience anything like this again, ensure you visit me, understood?" I nodded and thanked her. With Neville beside me, we slowly walked out of the Hospital Wing, heading towards the common room. Neville looked down at his steps as we walked together, his voice soft and sincere "I didn't have a chance to thank you, Sue, but you saved me from Malfoy's torment." I responded with a puzzled look, my voice just above a whisper "Anytime...but I don't know why I felt something very strange when I told Malfoy to reverse the hex..as if...I was..."

Neville's eyes dilated with curiosity, his tone filled with surprise "Yeah, I noticed that too! He was almost petrified by what you did to him. How did you do that?" Neville furrowed his brow, clearly just as perplexed as I was "It's strange, i've never seen Malfoy so shaken up before. It's like you had some sort of power over him." I shook my head firmly, correcting him "No, you're mistaken, Neville, i don't possess any such power over him. During that moment, I felt an incredibly commanding force that led to me fainting."

Neville's face showed a mixture of disbelief and awe "But you definitely looked like you had some sort of control over him! He was totally frozen." I thought about the incident, still struggling to understand it myself "I know it seemed like I was in control, but I don't have that kind of power usually. It was as if something took over me." Neville pondered for a moment, his mind trying to make sense of the situation. "So, you're saying that there was some sort of external force at play?" I nodded, still puzzled by my own lack of understanding "Yes. It felt like I was channeling some strong, unknown power. But I have no idea where it came from or how I accessed it."

Engrossed in our conversation, we reached the common room. I noticed the trio engaged in talks once more, their friendship seemingly mended. My gaze moved to Harry, and I recollected how he had yelled at Snape, and a slight frown formed on my face. Days had passed, and June was fast approaching. our exams drawing near. With limited time to spare, students barely had opportunities to socialize outside the castle. Our days commenced early, with many opting to head to the library while others preferred studying in the common room. We often returned to our dormitories late, feeling drained to the core. There were times when I simply wanted to crumple the parchments in front of me, feeling the weight of exhaustion. Tomorrow, our first exam awaited us Transfiguration.

I sat in the library, battling drooping eyelids and attempting to keep my focus on the text in front of me. The chapter felt never ending, a true form of torture. The library was steeped in a hushed silence, its atmosphere thick with the quiet rustling of pages and the occasional scratch of quills on parchment. I couldn't help but notice a few older students quietly reading and taking notes, likely preparing for their O.W.L. or N.E.W.T. exams. My mind briefly jumped away from my own book as doubt crept in. What comes after seventh year? And what if I fail my exams? I let out a quiet grumble and rested my head on the book. "Ehhh..I wish I could borrow Hermione's brain for these exams."

I continued focusing on the book before me when a dark shadow hovered over me. I didn't bother to look up; I just kept writing. Then, a low, sneering voice cut through the silence "All the seats are full." Draco hissed, his frown evident. "I certainly don’t enjoy studying with an idiot like you!" He slammed his books down onto the table. I raised my gaze, noticing a momentary look of fright in his eyes. Surprisingly, he had halted his usual taunting and insults ever since the incident with Neville. I found myself without a response, and instead, I opted to ignore him once more, focusing back on my studies. As the silence stretched between us, I could sense his annoyance growing. He tried to irritate me again with a smirk on his face. "You're so dumb, you can't even speak. Are you mute, too?"

Frustration surged through me, and I responded with an eye roll "What do you want, Malfoy? Can't you see I'm studying?!" If I fail this lesson, I'll blame him for sure. His smirk widened "You're studying? What's the point? You'll probably fail anyway." I couldn't help but wonder why I was wasting precious energy arguing with this fool. With a hint of irritation, I retorted "So what?" The exhaustion from hours of studying in the library was taking a toll on me, and his presence was making me want to head back to my dorm and simply pass out from fatigue. Malfoy's eyes glew with mockery "You look sick.. are you about to faint again?"

My head swayed, ready to fall onto the book, but his words brought back memories. Is he referring to that day? Is he mocking me? I retorted with a hint of sass "Faint again? You mean like how you froze like a scared little mouse when I locked eyes with you that day?" He didn't like my reply but instead of his usual arrogance this time he stayed quiet. Did i hit the nerve? I gathered my belongings, closed the book I was reading, and stood up to leave the library. It’s time for a well deserved rest. Malfoy's smirk vanished, replaced by a troubled and almost quiet expression. He placed his hand under his chin, murmuring "Why can she be this annoying.. i can't stand her anymore!" as he closed his own book.

The exam week was incredibly hectic and exhausting. I felt a mix of relief and anticipation as I completed each exam. The final exam had finally ended, bringing a sigh of relief to countless students, including me. I felt a mixture of satisfaction and trepidation about finishing the exams. A nagging doubt about my performance in Potions surfaced in my thoughts. What if I messed up again, just like last year? With measured steps, I made my way towards the office of the Potions Professor, my mind filled with both certainty and uncertainty. I knocked at the door, only to find it empty, but a cauldron nearby emitted steam, indicating a freshly brewed potion. The sky outside had grown dark, the once red orange hue of the sunset replaced by a dark grey canvas.

I approached the cauldron and sniffed the potion within, my face twisting from the repugnant odor. Why on earth would he make such a detestable potion? Leaving the dungeons, my eyes swept the surroundings until they landed upon Snape. He was hurrying away from the castle, his footsteps hurried. Where is he heading so urgently? I tiptoed up to the castle entrance, following him at a cautious distance. Why is he always so secretive and mysterious? Doubts swirled in my mind, was it a good idea to sneak after him? Yet, the intrigue propelled me forward. I traversed the Hogwarts grounds, passing Hagrid's hut, and reached a hill from which I could spot the Whomping Willow.

What is he doing near the Whomping Willow? He appeared to press something at the base of the tree, causing it to come to a halt. My eyes widened in astonishment as he disappeared somewhere within. What did he just do? What is he up to? I stood at a distance, captivated and puzzled as the Whomping Willow lay still, frozen in time. What secrets lie beneath? Is there a hidden passageway down there. uncertain about getting close or venturing down. I'll stand here for a few more minutes. my eyes still fixed on the tree. I waited for nearly an hour, the worry and fatigue growing within me. Has something happened to him? Why did he go down there in the first place? With a surge of concern, I got up and began walking towards Hagrid's hut.

However, a rustling sound and approaching steps made me stop dead in my tracks. I quickly ducked behind some bushes, staying in the shadows. Through the bushes, I could see a cat emerging from the secret passageway beneath the Whomping Willlow. My face reflected pure bewilderment and wide, astonished eyes as I watched the shadowy figures emerging. I soon recognized Professor Lupin, Ron, and another short figure, all coming out with four sets of hands and feet. A gasp of fright escaped me when I realized Professor Snape was among them, his body dangling in the air as if held by invisible ties, his eyes shut. Right behind Professor Snape, Harry, Hermione, and no, it can't be! Sirius Black appeared. He was waving a wand, controlling the floating Snape ahead of them. It's absurd... What is happening here?

Surprisingly, Harry didn't seem eager to engage in a fight. And the one with his hands and feet shackled between Professor Lupin and Ron... it was too dark to make out. I watched them move slowly, a question echoing in my mind, What is Harry up to? unable to stand idly by like a statue. With a sudden burst of speed, I sprinted towards them. All their wands instantly pointed at me, their expressions filled with fear. Hermione was about to scream, and Ron seemed to stumble due to his broken leg. Professor Lupin spoke, his voice firm "Put your wand down, miss. We're on a serious mission." I stared at them with wide eyed shock "What are you all doing here?"

Harry, equally stunned, exclaimed "Please, Sue, don't interfere. We're taking Sirius to prove his innocence. He's not the real culprit!" My gaze shifted to Sirius' pale face, then I lowered my wand. "What about Professor Snape? What did you do to him?" concern etched across my features. Professor Lupin darted a glance at Snape, whose face was drooping like a puppet's, and hurriedly responded, "Well... nothing important. He merely got in our way." I stood there, completely bewildered by the unfolding events. What's going on here? What happened beneath the Whomping Willow? I rushed towards Snape's floating figure and pleaded "Mr. Black, please let him down. This is terrifying! I can't bear to see him carried like this!"

Sirius, his gaze fixated on the mysterious short man unknown to me, replied coldly "Snape is not my concern. Stop interfering in our work!" His eyes never left the short man. there was a hint of dried blood visible beneath the dark strands of Snape's hair. Harry tried to explain the situation to me in a chaotic manner. Apparently, Ron's rat was a man named Peter Pettigrew, who was responsible for the tragic deaths of his parents. The revelation that Pettigrew was one of Voldemort's servants was shocking. I couldn't help but notice that Snape's intentions were to capture Sirius Black.

That must have been the reason behind the hard blow Harry had inflicted on him using magic. This is insane... Clouds overhead parted, allowing the silvery moonlight to illuminate the tense scene. Hermione was about to let out another shriek "Oh no, no... not now." A gasp escaped my lips as I turned to Harry, "You said he's a werewolf?" Harry was fixated on Professor Lupin's pained groans as he prepared to transform into a werewolf. Meanwhile, Ron let out a terrified yell, and we all noticed Peter Pettigrew, shifting into a rat, slipping away into the shadows.

Chapter Text

This is getting worse by the minute The werewolf unleashed a spine chilling howl and lunged at Ron, who was already on the ground due to his broken leg. After a brief struggle, he succumbed to unconsciousness. Sirius transformed into a large black dog and jerked the werewolf back by the neck. I quickly rushed to Ron's side, grabbed him under his arms, and pulled him away from the scene. Professor Snape laid motionless on the ground, unconscious like his previous self.

The dog and werewolf took off into the forest, their howls echoing through the night. The chilling sound of a dog howling and barking echoed from beyond our vantage point, its moaning filled with anguish, as if a dreadful coldness was spreading. As we looked on in fear, Harry suddenly dashed off, shouting, "Sirius!" Hermione swiftly followed suit, and I hurried after them. We sprinted towards the lake, and when we reached the shoreline, Sirius lay on the ground, groaning in pain. Looking upwards, I spotted hundreds of dementors, their dark forms flying through the black sky and steadily advancing in our direction. Harry was on the verge of panic, his words filled with distress. "Please, Sue,  Hermione, repeat this Expecto Patronum... this is the way we can..."

He fell to his knees, shouting "Expecto Patronum!" Hermione attempted to repeat the spell, but her eyes were clouded with fear. In his urgency, Harry frantically exclaimed, "Think about a happy memory! Come on!" Gripping my wand with trembling hands, I tried to cast the spell, repeating it a few times. However, only a faint flicker of silvery light materialized, nothing more. My heart was racing with fear as the dementors closed in on us, floating ever closer. This can't be the end. We can't give up! Sirius was lifted in the air by a dementor, his fate about to be sealed with a devastating kiss. Harry desperately grabbed onto Sirius's hand, screaming the spell, but Hermione lay unconscious on the ground.

Think, think! What happy memory can I conjure up in these dire moments? As I delved into my memories, sorting through them frantically, one particular moment stood out. On that cold, frightening night when all hope seemed lost, a kind hand reached out and saved me. Breathless and filled with determination, I screamed "EXPECTO PATRONUM!" A radiant, silvery white swallow appeared, releasing a blinding light that enveloped the entire area, driving the dementors back and pushing them away. Sirius dropped to the ground, and Harry slumped unconscious. I gasped, watching the swallow as it caused all the terrifying dementors to flee until none remained nearby.

Exhausted and overwhelmed, I sank to my knees, whispering incredulously "Is it over? Did I actually do it?" Everything suddenly felt unreal, as if I was in a dream. But the truth was right there in front of me. The dementors were gone, Sirius was safe, and Harry and Hermione lay unconscious. My hands were still trembling, but my thoughts were on Snape. I looked across the lake, feeling an urgent need to check on him. I sprinted towards him with all my might, finding him dazedly wiping the blood from his forehead, his expression filled with frustration and agitation. His eyes widened when he saw me, and he spoke with a mix of anger and confusion, "What are you doing here? Where is Black?!"

I settled down beside him, unsure of how to explain everything that had occurred. I doubted he would believe Harry, Professor Lupin, or any of them. Taking a deep breath, I managed to say, "Professor... Mr. Black is innocent. It was Peter Pettigrew." His black eyes glimmered with anger as he clenched his teeth. "He must have used a Confundus Charm on everyone. I won't buy it!" standing up with difficulty. With desperation in my heart, I grasped his hand with both of my hands, imploring him with my eyes. "Please, i beg you... Sirius Black is the only family Harry has left. He is his godfather. And... you could use Veritaserum to confirm his innocence. Perhaps the headmaster can intervene and prevent sending him to Azkaban."

Snape seemed to be torn. His face was contorted with anger, but he didn't shake my hand off. After a few seconds of silence, he spoke in a rough voice "You seem to know an awful lot of spells and potions for your age..." My cheeks flushed slightly as he commented on my knowledge, and I stuttered, "Ah... I know quite a bit about potions..." There was an underlying tension in the air. Clearly, Snape bore a deep hatred for Sirius, as they were both part of different friend circles from their time at school. "Please, speak to Professor Dumbledore." I implored. "He trusts Harry's word, and even more so if you confirm what happened tonight."

Snape's lip twitched for a moment, his expression torn between reluctant acceptance and stubbornness. He exhaled sharply "I'll speak to Dumbledore about this. But don't think I'm doing this for Black's sake, I'm doing it for Potter!"  My eyes widened, filled with excitement and gratefulness as I realized that he was doing this for Harry, despite his complicated feelings. However, before I could express my gratitude, he frowned "How exactly did you end up here? Surely, you weren't with those three fools, were you?" I couldn't hide my smile "No, sir. I came to your office to ask about my potion exam, and inadvertently, I saw you darting out of the castle in a hurry." He looked at me with suspicion "and you decide to follow me in this dark night? I'm starting to question your brain cells."

With a mixture of defiance and shyness, I retorted "I have more than enough brain cells, thank you very much!" Just then, a muffled groan from Ron caught our attention, and my gaze fell upon him, still lying motionless on the ground "We must take them to the Hospital Wing." As the clock ticked closer to midnight, Harry lay on one of the beds in the Hospital Wing, alongside Hermione and Ron. Madam Pomfrey was diligently crushing a hefty slab of chocolate with a hammer. Harry turned to me with a small smile, finding his glasses and then asking, "How on earth did you manage to convince Snape?" ,"well.. a bit of begging I have to say .." Madam Pomfrey approached and popped a piece of chocolate into Harry's mouth before handing me a piece as well. "Please leave here, Miss, We have patients to attend to!"

As I exited the infirmary, I noticed Dumbledore, Professor Snape, and Cornelius Fudge converging at the entrance. Fudge spoke with a mixture of surprise and admiration "That's an incredible tale. It's truly miraculous that none of them lost their lives. I've never come across anything quite like it before." He then turned his gaze towards Snape's forehead, noticing the small wound. "Looks like you've got a nasty cut there. Did Black do that to you?" I walked closer to them, but they seemed not to notice my approach. Snape responded in his usual cold and monotonous tone "Actually, it was Potter, Weasley, and Granger who caused it, Mr. Minister." Fudge then turned to Dumbledore with a slight frown "I wonder who could have driven the dementors away. Black certainly had it coming! What exactly took place at that moment?"

Dumbledore glanced down at me with a small smile "Miss Sue was the only one present at that scene. Please, can you tell us what transpired after Harry lost consciousness?" I felt nervous and tongue tied as all three of them turned their attention towards me, waiting for my response. My heart rate quickened, my gaze momentarily met Snape's, and I gulped. "Harry told me about the Patronus charm.." I began. Then, my eyes darted between the three of them, settling on Snape's face, as if seeking his approval rather than explaining to Fudge. "I cast the spell successfully and drove the dementors away." Snape interrupted "Word has it that Mr. Black is innocent." Both Dumbledore and I exchanged startled glances. Fudge shook his head with denial and refused, "No! No... There are numerous witnesses who saw Black committing the murders that night."

Just then, the doors to the Hospital Wing flung open, and Harry and Hermione hurried over to Dumbledore and Fudge, talking over each other, telling them everything about how Pettigrew transformed into a rat and fled and everything else that unfolded. Snape's eyes seethed with pure hatred as he looked at Harry. I know that deep down, he doesn't want to help Sirius, but he said he would, which itself is a testament to the hidden kindness within him. I reminded myself. Fudge was about to speak in a stern voice when Snape suddenly interrupted, causing everyone to fall silent. "There is... another way to prove Sirius Black's innocence."

Fudge glanced at him with both doubt and curiosity in his expression. Swallowing his hatred, Snape went on, speaking in his usual monotone tone "We can make use of truth serum on him in the courtroom, in front of the judge. They will have to believe him then. However, unfortunately, the absence of Pettigrew, the rat, limits additional evidence." Dumbledore turned a hopeful gaze towards Harry, but Fudge still appeared unconvinced "But... After all those years, no one will believe him..." Snape stood with his hands clasped behind him, his gaze fixed on Harry, his expression cold "Just like last time, he will make a court appearance in the Wizengamot." Harry and Hermione smiled in anticipation, while my eyes sparkled with admiration as I looked at Snape.

He added "We just need your permission, Mr. Minister." Dumbledore, peering over the rim of his glasses, spoke sagely "What say you, Cornelius?" The minister was silent for a few seconds, processing the situation. He knew Dumbledore and Snape were right, but he was uncertain "Fine. We can organize a court appearance. But before we do this , We must take Black into the custody until the court appearance" Harry, his face creased with concern, stepped forward and inquired "For how long, Mr. Minister?" Fudge was silent for a moment, deep in thought "It's uncertain.. probably for atleast 3 days..." The conversation proceeded for a few more moments. Dumbledore interjected, speaking in a wise and contemplative tone "We shall proceed with due haste then, Mr. Minister."

Fudge nodded in agreement, his eyes still fixed on Dumbledore "Yes... we will arrange it as soon as possible.." Harry looked down, his eagerness to prove the innocence of his godfather palpable. A smile tugged at the corners of my lips. I hope he can lead a happy life with Sirius, away from the Dursleys. After Dumbledore and Fudge walked away, Snape stood there with an irritated expression on his face, glaring intensely at Harry. Now that Harry appeared a bit discomfited, unsure of how to express his gratitude, he murmured "I suppose I should say thank you, Professor Snape." Snape regarded him coolly "Don't get used to it Potter." As if he had done his job, Snape turned and walked away, his robe billowing behind him.

My eyes darted towards his departing figure, and I had the sudden urge to run after him. But Hermione interrupted my thoughts, her voice filled with awe and disbelief. "How did you manage to cast the Patronus Charm? It's an incredibly advanced spell!" I shrugged in response, my thoughts swirling. "Perhaps I should be thankful to both Harry for sharing the spell with me in that chaotic moment, and Professor Snape as well..."  Harry spoke, a hint of curiosity in his voice, "Perhaps you've had a particularly happy memory that allowed you to drive away the dementors with your Patronus." I nodded in agreement. Glancing at Hermione's wounded shoulder, I reassured her "It's okay now. Go rest in your bed before Madam Pomfrey comes and scolds me for lingering here." I bid farewell and turned away, the recent events still swirling in my mind.

I gently petted Crookshanks, Hermione's cat, who lay on my bed. Although I missed my own cat, I grew fond of Crookshanks as well. As I switched off the light on the desk beside my bed and shut my eyes, a single thought echoed in my mind, May everything end as best as possible....especially for Harry. The next morning, which was approaching noon, I woke up from a deep sleep, yawned, and noticed that Crookshanks had left my bed earlier. I put on my robe and headed towards the hospital wing to see if everyone was okay. As I reached the corridors, I saw Ron and Hermione. I asked with a smile "Good to see you all in good health."

Ron nodded in response, looking at Hermione momentarily before turning back to me. "Everything was alright until we overheard during breakfast that Snape had told some professors and his Slytherin students that Professor Lupin was a werewolf." he said. "And now, He's resigning and packing his belongings." Hermione's frown deepened as she spoke with bitterness "He's an awful man! I really detest him! He simply couldn't keep his big mouth shut, could he? I suppose he did this solely because he agreed to help and prove Sirius Black's innocence." Ron chimed in with agreement and resentment "Yes, that's likely it. Lupin was unquestionably the best professor." The news upset me, as I believed Professor Lupin didn't deserve such treatment. After all, he had never caused any harm... "That's... really bad."

Chapter Text

With only a week left until we returned home for the summer, I wondered who would fill the role of the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. "Where is Harry, by the way?" Hermione replied "He's talking with Professor Lupin." A few hours later, we strolled towards the yard, enjoying the gentle caress of the spring breeze while admiring the lake. I asked Harry, who was walking alongside us "Once the date and time for the court appearance are announced, will they let you attend?" He shrugged, a hint of uncertainty in his voice "I don't know ... I have a bad feeling they won't." I reassured him with conviction "I'm certain they'll believe in his innocence. Just wait and see."

He responded with a sigh and a smile "You know, I can't help but feel excited at the thought of moving away from the Dursleys' and living with Sirius, my parents' best friend. I can hardly wait for that day." I smiled back, my own excitement growing as his expression brightened. "It also means we'll be able to see each other during the summer." We continued walking at a slower pace, as Hermione and Ron discussed the upcoming Quidditch World Cup. As we continued walking, he suddenly grabbed my hand and pulled me into a light and grateful hug, his voice a low whisper "I owe you... None of this would have happened if you hadn't stood up to the dementors." My surprise was quickly replaced by a gentle smile, and I gently patted his dark hair. "You don't owe me anything." I reassured him. "It was all thanks to you, Harry."

We broke our hug and i was feeling really warm in heart. "You know .. I'm glad to be your friend." i told him. his green eyes glimmered. "Me too." For a brief moment, my eyes shone with happiness. I am glad... truly glad. The few days leading up to the day of Sirius Black's court appearance seemed to pass by excruciatingly slowly. The castle felt more deserted than ever, with Dumbledore having gone to the Wizengamot. The court hearing went on for hours, with Sirius. Black being questioned under the influence of truth serum. Eventually, the outcome was clear: Sirius. Black's innocence was irrefutably proven. Everyone in the Wizengamot could see that he was not the one who betrayed Lily and James Potter. Additionally, it was mentioned during the court that Black had never been a servant of Voldemort, completely clearing his name and absolving him of all accusations.

The news spread quickly throughout the wizarding world, and the students in Hogwarts were excitedly chatting amongst themselves about the recent events. Harry, who now had permission to visit Hogsmeade as his godfather had signed his consent, was able to enjoy the trip without any issues. I folded up the copy of the Daily Prophet I'd been reading and decided to head out to my favorite spot. Not bothering to knock, I pushed open the door and greeted Snape with a smile. "Hello." Snape, who was reading the news on the Daily Prophet as well, looked up at me and spoke coolly "Be polite, Miss Sue, and knock before entering my office!" I ran my fingers through my bangs, feeling a bit embarrassed "Were you reading the news as well?" He leaned back in his chair and replied with a hint of sarcasm "He does look rather cheerful in the image. Now, tell me, you're not worried about that foolish Potter anymore, are you?"

I nodded uneasily, my thoughts swirling around in my head. "Yes, I suppose so... But I will always be there to help him, no matter what." I reaffirmed resolutely. Snape fixed his gaze on me, his expression inscrutable "I can only hope that whatever it is you are trying to protect will not end up causing you harm in return." I stared at him in confusion for a moment, surprised by the sudden warning. He continued sternly "Do not get too close to him!" His tone was demanding. Why is he telling me to distance myself from Harry? "Why do you say that?" He sighed and leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on me "Because.. he, has a tendency to bring trouble wherever he goes." My mind raced, trying to find the right words to protest, but nothing came to mind. No, I won't argue with him... At least I will always do what I believe is right..

Snape seemed to notice my silence, his eyes narrowed as he observed me. "You are too young to understand these things.." I huffed and frowned, a small pout on my lips "I may be young, but I comprehend a lot of things!" Snape rolled his eyes at me, "No, you do not !" His dismissive tone only fueled the anger bubbling within me, but I struggled to find a way to express it. Why is he pushing my buttons like this "Miss Sue, you are a smart student, but also a naive one. You need to understand that there are many things in this world that you are not yet ready to comprehend. And Harry Potter is one of them." I looked down for a moment, feeling the weight of Snape's words. Despite my strong desire to argue, I managed to hold my tongue. In a quiet voice, I whispered "I will still help him anyway."

"You are a stubborn girl." he muttered. My emotions welled up inside me, feeling a pang of guilt and disappointment. I never wanted to upset him, but our words always seemed to clash. I looked at him, my face a bit flushed. With a softer tone "If you were my friend, I-I would do the same for you..!" Snape's expression softened for a moment, but he quickly hid it behind his usual stern demeanor. "You are too kind .. even to your enemies.. it will be your weakness someday." I fidgeted awkwardly with my bangs, trying to make sense of his words. "But you're not my enemy." I protested. "No, I am not. But I am not your friend either.." he replied coldly. I puffed out a quick breath, frustrated but trying to keep my composure. "I knew that! And I said if you were!!!"

My tone was tinged with a hint of sulkiness. Snape let out a small chuckle, a rare sound from him. He shook his head slightly, with a hint of amusement in his eyes "You are too much sometimes..you become so feisty when you're upset.. like an angry kitten." I was caught off guard by his expression and the hint of humor in his voice. My anger slowly dissipated, replaced by genuine astonishment. When he referred to me as a 'kitten,' my cheeks flushed, and my eyes widened with surprise. "Professor, do you... like cats?" ,"I don't dislike them.." his tone suggesting that there was more to his answer than he was letting on. My smile widened, filled with newfound excitement. "I have a male cat, his name is Teddy, but he's not here right now. I wanted to show him to you." my voice carrying a hint of disappointment in the Teddy's absence.

It was evident that he was holding back a smile "Is that so? And why isn't he here with you?" I smiled softly in response. "Well, when I go back home for Christmas, I thought it would be better for him to stay in a quieter and more comfortable environment, all to himself. My guardian is taking care of him." Snape's demeanor seemed to soften even further as he leaned back in his chair, a hint of understanding and, dare i say, tenderness in his eyes. "Your concern for your cat's comfort... it's admirable." He inquired, his tone dropping even lower, tinged with further curiosity. "Your guardian... the woman you mentioned who never shared how she adopted you. Am I correct? You still haven't discovered anything about your past, have you?" My smile faded as I nodded silently "No, I haven't."

Snape gazed intently into my yellow eyes, a frown forming on his face. "Who is she?" he asked with a penetrating intensity. I met his gaze directly "Miss Blackthorne." Snape suddenly paused, as if a memory had resurfaced in his mind. He muttered to himself "I've heard that name..." His thoughts drifting back to that Christmas holiday when he had visited Flourish and Blotts bookshop. "Is she... an author?" My eyes widened instinctively, suspecting that he had seen me on that day, hiding between bookshelves. A bead of sweat formed on my forehead as I nervously wet my lips. I hoped he had not spotted me on that day. I swallowed hard and spoke in a strained voice "Y-Yes... You know her? Well, she rarely goes to Diagon Alley..." Snape nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on me "That's right! I actually spotted her in Flourish and Blotts bookshop..."

He raised his eyebrows "So you were with her at that time?" Damnit, I've given away myself. YOU IDIOT! I replied, a hint of panic in my voice "Y-yeah, I was... I was just hanging around other stores.." Snape's gaze didn't leave my face, his eyes narrowed slightly as he noticed my nervous manner. "Other stores.." he repeated doubtfully. He continued speaking, his tone filled with curiosity. "Well, the owner mentioned that he knew her and that she is an expert in ancient and old magic. Is she really as skilled as they say?" I felt a sense of relief as he moved on from the previous topic. I edged closer to his desk, feeling weary from standing there. "Of course, She is definitely skilled, but she doesn't use her magic excessively, only when it's necessary.." Snape nodded, a thoughtful expression on his face. "A wise decision."

There was a small pause before he spoke again. "Is she .. a good guardian?" his voice tinged with genuine concern. a soft smile tugged at the corners of my lips. "Yes, absolutely, she's very caring and like a friend to me as well. She's kind and quiet, yet holds an air of mystery about her..", "But is she ... hiding something?" His words hung in the air, suggesting a hint of suspicion. "I feel like she is..." Snape groaned and rose from his seat, discarding the moving image of Sirius Black in the Daily Prophet. He approached me and gently tousled my hair. "It's getting late, You should head back to your dorm now." I want to stay here as long as possible, to have these brief conversations and... experience his tenderness, if only for a moment.. I lifted my gaze to meet his face, feeling my cheeks grow even warmer. A soft smile tugged at the corners of my lips.

"Tomorrow is the end of term feast, and I plan to study more potions in preparation for the next term.. " his smirk widening as he raised a brow. "You're acting rather silly all of a sudden, You're quite determined, it seems. You want my praise, don't you?" I felt a mix of embarrassment and determination. "Well .. your praise does hold significance to me, Professor.. it's .. encouraging, and I want to keep improving.." I felt a pang of vulnerability admiting my desire for his praise, but I held his gaze, a mixture of shyness and resolve in my eyes. Snape observed me for a moment. "You're quite sincere, I'll give you that. But remember, hard work alone won't guarantee success. You need to apply what you've learned and show me your progress." I nodded, unable to help feeling a twinge of disappointment as he withdrew his hand from my hair. "I'll do my best for the next term.."

"Good" he said "i expect nothing less from you." There was a brief moment of silence before he continued "You need to rest now." I smiled gently and walked towards the open door, turning back towards him one last time. There was an intense longing in my heart, an overwhelming desire to throw myself into his arms, just as I had done on his birthday last year. Or during that snowy night when he had found me. But something held me back, as if an invisible force was restraining me. The moment felt heavy with unspoken emotions, a silent struggle between my inner desire and the boundaries we had set. In a soft whisper, I bid him goodnight and left, carrying the image of his gentle expression in my mind.

The peacful and gentle period, it was both hope...as well as sin, the heart fabricated from lies...the kindness that continues to flow...and the sins that continue to accumulate, the blissful moments, the fading truth.

Chapter Text

I packed my belongings into a suitcase, including my books and other belongings, as Mrs. Weasley had sent me an invitation to spend some days at their Burrow along with Harry and Hermione before the Quidditch World Cup. Initially, I was a bit hesitant, but after giving it some thought, I decided to accept the offer. It's only a couple of days after my birthday, and the Quidditch World Cup is coming up. Looks like I'll be spending it at the Weasley Burrow. Teddy, my loyal cat, is weaving around my legs, his tail brushing against me as I get ready. I'm not sure how they plan to pick me up to take me there. Gentiana seems a bit worried about me leaving, but she hasn't said anything about it. I'll miss her.

"When do you think Mr. Weasley will arrive, Sue? Is he coming by car?" I picked up my suitcase "I'm not sure, they didn't mention it in the letters. They do have a car, but thanks to Ron, it's currently roaming around somewhere in the Forbidden Forest.." I chuckled at the memory. Time passed, and it was nearing six o'clock. We waited in the living room, and suddenly, muffled sounds came from the fireplace. Gentiana and I exchanged a confused look, and then a familiar sound echoed through the chimney, followed by a loud bang!

The Weasley twins fell out from the fireplace, wiping the dust from their faces "Oh, Sue, we came to pick you up." they said together. Right after them, Ron and Mr. Weasley followed, their faces equally covered by dust. They shook themselves , their clothes and hair still dusty and messy from crawling through the fireplace.

"Sorry about that." Mr. Weasley said, trying to remove the soot from his clothes. Gentiana attempted to overlook the mess they had made, her demeanor calm and displaying a small smile "It's nice to see you, Mr. Weasley." she greeted. However, Mr. Weasley, as if just noticing her presence, promptly shook her hand firmly "It's a pleasure to see you, Miss Blackthorne." The twins couldn't hold back their mischievous grins "Such a ravishing woman." they chimed in unison. Ron tried to keep a straight face, but Mr. Weasley shot them a stern look.

Mr. Weasley chuckled awkwardly, realizing the mess they made. "I'm sorry we came with Floo powder. I'll vanish all the dust before I go. don't worry." Gentiana smiled and nodded, her fingers gently caressing my hair. "There's no need to worry, I can handle it. Just ensure that you take good care of my Sue." Her tone was protective, and I couldn't help but feel a mixture of embarrassment as she treated me like a child in front of the Weasleys.

I knelt down to give Teddy one last hug before turning to face the fireplace and the greenish flames. I took a deep breath, preparing to step into the warm fire. Once I stepped through, the fire enveloped me, its warmth soothing. After bidding farewell, I vanished. Then Ron followed right after me, and then the twins turned their attention to Gentiana. Fred, unable to resist his mischievous nature, smirked at Gentiana "Ah, my lady, I wanted to present you with one of our new candies, the Ton Tongue Toffee." George continued, their playful energy in sync. "But I'm afraid I can't do this with such a beautiful lady like you, Miss.Blackthorne." Gentiana raised an eyebrow and a small grin formed on her lips "Oh, really? What exactly is this Ton Tongue Toffee, then?"

Arthur Weasley shot a stern look at his sons "Behave yourselves, boys! Let's go." But Fred disregarded his father's warning and continued "It's designed to cause your tongue to grow to an indeterminate size." Gentiana chuckled at the twins' playful behavior and responded with a grin "How intriguing. But if I do end up eating one, I'll make sure you pay for it." Her words were playful, but there was a hint of determination in her tone, indicating she was not one to back down. Arthur simply nodded his head and led the twins toward the fireplace, their antics not unfamiliar to him. "I apologize... they're always like this." Gentiana dismissed the apologies with a casual wave of her hand. "It's alright, I don't take their pranks seriously. You have wonderfully clever boys."

Arthur smiled awkwardly and nodded "Well, I must bid you farewell. Don't worry about Sue, Molly will take good care of her. And honestly, she would be delighted if you could join us as well." Gentiana smiled politely and shook her head. "Thank you for the kind invitation, but I have some matters to attend to. Perhaps another time." Once Mr. Weasley left our house, I opened my eyes, feeling a little dizzy. It was my first time traveling by Floo powder, and the experience left me feeling a bit disoriented. Harry and Hermione approached me with warm smiles on their faces. Hermione's voice was filled with excitement "Oh Sue, finally you're here." Harry chimed in as well, also greeting me with a friendly smile.

As I looked up, I saw a short and rather plump woman approached me, her face radiating warmth and kindness. This was Ron's mother, Molly Weasley. "Ah, you're Sue, aren't you? I'm so pleased to finally meet you." Before I could speak, she embraced me tightly, nearly squeezing the breath out of me. "T-thank you, Mrs. Weasley." I managed to gasp out. Ginny approached me, her sweet and shy demeanor making her even more endearing. "Come on, let's go to my room" gesturing for me to follow along with Hermione. I nodded in agreement. "Alright, let's go then." We navigated the narrow staircase and encountered Percy along the way. His older brothers, Charlie and Bill, were also there, adding to the familial atmosphere.

During dinner, we gathered in the yard of the Burrow. Two tables were set up, large enough to accommodate the entire Weasley family, as well as Hermione, Harry, and Sirius. Sirius, looking healthier and much less skeletal than before, held up his glass of wine "It's good to see my little heroine again." he said, his gaze fixed on me. I glanced at Ginny and Hermione, who were sitting on either side of me, then pointed to myself in surprise "A-are you talking to me, Mr. Black?" Sirius chuckled, his eyes shining with a mix of mischief and warmth "Who else could I be talking to?" his voice laced with a hint of dry humor, before sipping his wine once more.

I felt a blush creeping up my cheeks after Sirius's comment, but Molly's words caught my attention. Molly sighed, her eyes reflecting a mix of warmth and concern as she looked at me "My dear girl, you're only thirteen. You shouldn't be putting yourself in such dangerous situations." Ron chimed in with a scolding tone "Mum, if it weren't for Sue, Harry wouldn't have his godfather with him, right now." Harry nodded in agreement, a playful smile on his lips "Ron has a point, Mrs. Weasley." Everyone chuckled, and I couldn't help but chime in. "Well, tomorrow I'll be turning fourteen, Mrs. Weasley." The twins, always playful, jumped in with their signature mischief "Our gift will be a Ton Tongue Toffee."

Molly shot a stern look at the twins but smiled warmly back at me. "Sweetheart, please don't accept anything from these two. I will bake you a delicious cake." I blushed and waved my hand "Oh, no, you don't need to do anything. The tickets for the Quidditch World Cup mean the world to me. Thank you." Molly's smile grew wider, her eyes filled with maternal affection "You are a very humble girl.. and that's why i like you a lot." The air was tinged with the fresh scent of grass and a pleasant summer night breeze, adding to the warm and friendly atmosphere of the Weasley family gathering.

Everyone talked about various topics, with Percy bragging about his new job at the Ministry of Magic. The funny expressions on Ron's face each time his brother started talking had me giggling. That night, we stayed up late in Ginny's room, chatting and giggling non stop about everything under the sun. We even snuck into the kitchen to grab some treats, indulging in the delightful snacks. This is definitely fun feeling a sense of youthful joy. The early morning was nearing, but the weather remained dark and quiet. Hermione was fast asleep, her breathing steady and even. Ginny and I were lying on the same bed, the only sound breaking the silence being the gentle breeze drifting through the open window.

Ginny turned to look at the ceiling and whispered softly "Um, can I share something with you, Sue?" With my eyes closed, I opened them again and whispered back "Of course. What's on your mind?" It was clear that Ginny was a bit hesitant, but she continued her question. "What are your thoughts about Harry?" I was taken a bit by surprise by her question but took a moment to gather my thoughts. "Harry? He's a really nice guy...I think he's a...a kind person, always so protective of his friends. He's brave and has a good heart. Why do you ask?" I inquired, my expression a mix of confusion and curiosity. In the dimly lit room, I didn't notice the blush on Ginny's face "Oh.. w-well i just wanted to know if you were fond of him as well..." Ginny's confession left me somewhat taken aback.

I wasn't aware she harbored feelings for Harry, and I was unsure how to respond. I chose my words carefully, not wanting to hurt her feelings. "I enjoy his company and find him to be a good friend, but I haven't really thought about him in that way." Ginny's expression softened a bit, and she gave a small smile. "I see...that's all i wanted to know.." a cheeky smile playing on my lips. "I didn't know you were the jealous type, Ginny..." Ginny's face flushed red, Her voice laced with a hint of defensiveness "Well, if you like someone, you can't help it. First, your eyes follow them, but before you know it, that person becomes your world, and you start being overly sensitive about them..." Ginny's words lingered in my thoughts, causing me to ponder on the nature of jealousy in love.

Is it normal to feel possessive over someone you care for? Suddenly, an unexpected image flashed through my mind: Professor Snape with another woman. Whether it was a random woman or a younger professor from Hogwarts, the thought sent an uncomfortable tightening sensation through my chest. I quickly shook my head, trying to banish the image from my mind. Why on earth am I even thinking about him like that?! A wave of confusion washed over me. I hadn't given much thought to Professor Snape's personal life before, content to admire him as my favorite professor and the one who had saved me years ago. Yet now, I could feel a change taking place within my heart, something I was hesitant to fully acknowledge or understand.

A part of me yearned to explore these new feelings, to figure out what was causing them. But at the same time, I feared the truth, afraid of how it might upend everything I thought I knew about myself. My voice lowered as I responded to Ginny "I think it's time for us to get some sleep. You should get some rest too." Ginny smiled shyly and turned away, preparing to sleep. Before dozing off, she turned to me, "Okay... but... can I talk to you about him? Nobody seems to listen to me, and I feel embarrassed to bring it up with Ron." A faint smile tugged at my lips as I gently pat her head. "I'll be here for you whenever you want to talk."

As I watched her slumber peacefully, my mind couldn't help but ponder over the confusing mix of emotions swirling within me. What were these new feelings i was experiencing, and why did they cause my heart to flutter so? Feeling a mix of exhaustion and residual unease, i managed to get two to three hours of sleep. When Mrs. Weasley woke us all up, most of the others were already gathered in the kitchen, sluggishly enjoying breakfast. Harry looked as if his head might nod forward onto his plate at any moment, while Ron simply stared at his food, i fought back a yawn and entered the kitchen, joining the tired crowd.

Chapter Text

I settled next to Harry, giving him a gentle punch on the head to prevent him from nodding off. He shot a drowsy, disbelieving look in my direction "Thanks, I needed that." Arthur set down the daily prophet, his smile warm "Where's Sirius?" Harry took a sip from his coffee "He's still sleeping. Talked a lot last night, honestly." Ron chimed in with a playful tone "But Harry, you were the one who asked him to tell more stories about your father. You wanted to hear more."

Ginny and Hermione entered the kitchen, joining the gathering. Fred and George were still seething with anger at their mother for destroying their Ton Tongue Toffee. Molly placed a large plate brimming with delectable cookies on the table, her smile warm, yet there was an underlying hint of irritation directed at her mischievous twins. With a warm smile, Molly turned towards me "Sue, since today is your birthday, I baked these for you..." I felt my cheeks flush with a hint of pink at the unexpected recognition, but I quickly composed myself "Oh, thank you, Mrs. Weasley." I said, genuinely touched by her thoughtfulness "You didn't have to go through all that trouble for me."

A wave of happiness washed over me as everyone smiled in my direction. Mrs. Weasley's eyes twinkled as she dismissed my concerns "What trouble? I just wish we had more time to celebrate your special day, but you all have to leave soon." Ginny glanced at me with a warm smile, adding her own congratulations "Happy birthday, Sue." Everyone else chimed in, their voices blending together in a chorus of well wishes, making my heart fill with warmth and appreciation. "I can't believe you all had a celebration without me!" Sirius exclaimed, entering the room with a grin as he grabbed a hot chocolate cookie, taking a giant bite. He ruffled my hair affectionately and teased "Happy birthday, little heroine" Amused, I let out a soft chuckle and tried to fix my disheveled hair.

George chimed in, adding with playful flair "It would've been better if Miss Blackthorne was here too." Ron shot a look of surprise in George's direction, adding with a knowing grin "Looks like someone's got a thing for older women." Molly cast a disapproving frown at Ron before turning her stern gaze on George. "This year, both of you should focus on your studies! No more slacking off, do you hear me?" George dramatically rolled his eyes, while Sirius nearly choked on his drink with a chuckle. "Merlin's beard, are you actually implying that George has a thing for Sue's mother?" Arthur Weasley chimed in with a nod of disappointment, correcting Sirius "No, no. That's not the case. And she isn't Sue's mother."

Ginny and Hermione couldn't hold back their giggles at the misunderstanding. Meanwhile, I rolled my eyes, feeling a mix of embarrassment and disbelief. What the actual hell? Fred took the opportunity to jump in with a mischievous grin, adding fuel to the fire "Well, you know our George, always aiming for the older ladies." He teased, nudging his twin. Ohh!! these twins. I rolled my eyes as I attempted to steer the conversation away from the previous topic. "Mr. Weasley, why aren't Charlie, Bill, and Percy joining us via the portkey? What's the plan?" He smiled, seeming relieved that I'd changed the subject. "Ah, good question, Sue." he began, his tone laced with satisfaction. "They will be apparating to the campsite instead." I nodded, understanding the plan. "Ah, I see."

I replied, although I couldn't help but feel a hint of concern. Apparating was a risky method of travel, after all. The memory of Christmas holidays in Diagon Alley sparked a smile on my lips. During that time, I had witnessed Gentiana effortlessly apparate with skill and ease. She is truly a remarkable and powerful witch. Arthur rubbed his hands together, brimming with excitement, and addressed everyone. "Are you all finished with breakfast? We need to hurry. Mr. Diggory and his son are waiting for us." Sirius chimed in with a yawn, a contemplative expression on his face. "You know what... I'm having second thoughts. Perhaps I should use apparate as well?"

Arthur shook his head, a stern look on his face. "No, no, Sirius. Apparating would draw too much attention, especially with such a large group. We must stick to what we agreed upon. The portkey is the safer option." Sirius frowned, clearly not pleased with this decision, but he knew that Arthur had a point. It would be risky to apparate as a group, especially considering the size of their party. We donned our backpacks and gathered in the yard, bidding a fond farewell to Mrs. Weasley. The sun began to make its ascent, and an early morning breeze carried a hint of coolness, gently brushing my bangs away from my face.

As we walked, a smile tugged at the corners of my lips, finding a sense of refreshment in the crisp morning air. From time to time, I conversed with Harry, our exchanges light and nonchalant. The journey continued, marked by light chatter and laughter, as we navigated the path ahead. Every now and then, a bird would perch on the branches above, offering a melodic addition to the peaceful ambiance. The passing hours took their toll on us, and fatigue slowly settled in. Sirius, transformed into his Animagus form, moved ahead at a quicker pace, his form blending in with the surrounding woods.

I found myself contemplating, How I wish I could transform into a bird and simply fly on this long journey. As our trek continued, the sunlight gradually faded into the night, and the realization hit that my feet were starting to ache. Just then, we heard a scream from Ron as a small spider dropped onto his shoulder. We all turned around, seeing Ron in a state of panic, frantically trying to shake off the spider. "Get it off! Get it off!" he yelled, his eyes wide with terror. His reaction broke the tension, and we all burst into a fit of giggles, amused by his exaggerated fear of the tiny creature.

Hermione attempted to suppress her laughter, waving her wand swiftly to remove the spider from Ron's shoulder. "Stop screaming like a girl, Ron!" she scolded, rolling her eyes. Arthur chimed in with a weary expression "Come on, we're wasting time here! We need to hurry!" I strolled beside Harry, both of us keeping an eye on Sirius in his animagus shape. I could practically feel the admiration radiating from Harry's weary eyes. "Harry, you should ask him to teach us how to become an animagus. I never realized how much I would crave the ability to transform into a bird until now."

Harry nodded reluctantly, his brow furrowing slightly. "Unfortunately, Animagus is a very challenging and treacherous spell to master.." he admitted, speaking truthfully. I let out a sigh, my gaze fixed on Sirius' dog form. "So you're telling me I'll never get the chance to fly?" Harry let out a soft chuckle, the light of the moon reflecting off his specs. "You're that desperate to become a bird, Sue? Out of all the animals?" I nodded, confidently pointing at my weary figure. "Yes! Just imagine how incredible it would be if I could fly this whole journey instead of walking the whole way!" Harry let out a playful scoff and smirked at me. "And what if a larger bird snatches you up in the air?" he teased.

"I can just picture your Animagus form as a little bird, just like yourself..." I rolled my eyes and protested "Don't be ridiculous, Harry! I wouldn't become a little bird like a mosquito!" Harry laughed aloud once more. "No, not like a mosquito!" he chuckled "but I wouldn't want an eagle to snatch you away either." Sirius' dog form suddenly emitted a low, bark, as if he was laughing at our banter. Feeling a bit self conscious, I blushed lightly. "Haha very funny, Harry!" I muttered dryly. "What if I transform into a winged lion, huh?" I quipped, half jokingly.

Harry's face turned bright red, his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets from laughter. Am I nothing but a comedian clown to him? I scowled at him. Hermione's curious voice chimed in. "What in Merlin's name are you two giggling at?" Harry still snickering, he tried to speak between his gasps of laughter. "Sue - she thinks - of herself as a -winged lion!" I groaned at his mockery "That's not what I said, Harry!" My face flared like a radish, and with a deep frown etched on my face, I stomped over to Hermione, acting as if I didn't know who Harry Potter even was. Harry wiped away his tears, glancing at me, but before he could utter a word, Mr. Weasley interrupted, panting and wiping away beads of sweat from his forehead. "We... we've finally arrived at the top of the Staotshead's Hill. Now, we need to locate the portkey."

We quickly dispersed, searching for the portkey, but our efforts were not in vain. A voice called out "We've found the portkey, Arthur!" Two figures emerged at the top of the hill, their features obscured by the nighttime darkness. Mr. Weasley walked over to them, wearing a smile. We followed behind him, curious to see what was going on. The climb up the hill was breathtaking, leaving me breathless. Hermione extended her hand, helping me up. I smiled at her, but our eyes were drawn to the tall man with the light brown beard and his son, who bore a slight resemblance to him.

The Weasley twins shot hostile glances at them, and I couldn't quite figure out why. Mr. Weasley beamed with excited pride as he spoke "I'd like you to meet Amos Diggory, who works in the Department for Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures at the Ministry of Magic. And i believe you already know his son, Cedric." Cedric, a seventeen years old Hufflepuff and captain of their Quidditch team, stood before us. Cedric simply offered a polite smile and a slight greeting. We reciprocated in kind, except for Fred and George, who were oddly cold and somewhat resentful towards him. When I inquired silently with Ginny, she leaned in and informed me that they hadn't forgiven Cedric for defeating Gryffindor last year.

I ought to hold back my laughter or I'll end up embarrassing myself. Finally, my gaze was drawn to the muddy boot clutched in Mr. Diggory's hand. That has to be the portkey. Mr. Diggory cast a warm smile at all of us, turning his gaze towards Mr. Weasley. "Are all of them your children, Arthur?" he chuckled. Mr. Weasley shook his head and pointed, clarifying "No, only the ones with red hair are my children. This is Hermione and Sue, and of course, you know Harry Potter." Mr. Diggory's eyes widened as he caught sight of Harry, though Harry appeared to be somewhat accustomed to the recognition.

With an enthusiastic demeanor, Mr. Diggory continued "Well, I reckon it's time to go. Is there anyone else we're waiting for?" Searching the area, he suddenly noticed the small, bright light and the sound, signalling Sirius' transformation. Startled, Mr. Diggory exclaimed "Merlin's beard! I thought you were just a dog!" Sirius grinned and winked at him "yeah i forgot to mention.. i'm an animagus." With our attention drawn to the time, we grabbed the portkey and i felt the dizzy sensation of whisphing around and my feet felt landed on a hard ground and i almost lose my balance.

The dizzying sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced before, far exceeding the usual disorientation caused by Floo powder. My steps were unsteady, and I struggled to see clearly as I stumbled forward. Ugh... I feel like throwing up. We trekked through the arid and desolate desert, our surroundings dry and unyielding. soon we encountered two exhausted and morose wizards dressed in Muggle clothing, holding a large ring of parchment paper. Mr. Weasley handed the muddy boot to one of the sullen men. Both men had such grumpy expressions on their faces that it honestly seemed as if they might murder us.

Harry poked my shoulder and smirked, whispering "Don't these two resemble Snape's long lost relatives? They have the same grumpy look." I rolled my eyes at his comment "Harry, shut up!" As we walked, a flicker of hope flashed through my eyes. Could Snape be here watching the Quidditch World Cup? I wish he was here too...

Chapter Text

Ron was shaking one of his legs in irritation, grumbling "Ugh, these damn sands! They keep filling up my shoe!" Wishing to clean them with his wand, but knowing we couldn't use magic here, he reluctantly gave up. Mr. Weasley picked up the scroll that indicated our placement "Well, Amos, I reckon it's time to part ways." Cedric and his father went off to their campsite, and we prepared to head to ours. After a long trek through the foggy desert, we spotted countless tents from afar. As we drew closer, we noticed a man standing there. Having spent time in the Muggle world, Harry and I instantly recognized that this was a real Muggle.

I quickly approached Mr. Weasley and revealed this information to him. Mr. Weasley greeted the man kindly, offering a smile. The man looked us over, then inquired "And what is your name?" Mr. Weasley replied "I’m Arthur Weasley. A couple of days ago, I made reservations for two tents." Before paying for the tents, Mr. Weasley turned back to Harry and me, taking out some crumpled Muggle bills from his pocket. He looked at the bills with a bit of confusion in his expression. "Are these a ten pound bill and a five pound bill?" I picked up the bills and politely corrected him, "Actually, this is a twenty pound bill." Harry glanced at the man over Mr. Weasley's shoulder, observing him closely. The man inquired with a puzzled look "Are you all foreigners? I've noticed quite a few people who struggle to count their bills. Can you believe one of them tried to give me some very odd large coins?"

Sirius strolled over, attempting to act nonchalantly, and interjected "Yeah, we're foreigners." He discreetly gestured at Mr. Weasley, signaling him to hand the bills over quickly. The man still appeared skeptical and continued "I've never seen it so crowded here... and all of them seem like foreigners, just like you.. and..." His face contorted into an expression of mingled disgust and bewilderment, as if he struggled to find the right words "They're all dressed so strangely, almost like they don't know how a normal person should dress..." A swift motion from one of the grim faced men caught our attention. Drawing his wand, the man muttered a word we couldn't quite catch. "Obliviate..."

My eyes widened as I watched the man's demeanor shift from suspicion to a more relaxed and indifferent state. As we moved forward in search of our campsite, I stole a quick glance back at the man. They erased his memory... so this is what happens when they use memory charms? Harry immediately picked up on the way I was staring back at the man, noticing my thoughts lingering on my own past. To reassure me, he whispered silently "Mr. Weasley said they're just erasing his memory from these events, nothing more. Don't worry about it." Harry understood my struggle to remember certain things in my past, so he had a more delicate approach towards this topic. I looked down while walking and sighed "You know, Harry... Professor Snape once mentioned that memory charm can be reversed. He assured me that no one had used it on me before. I'm wondering if there's a more powerful spell for erasing someone's memories, How could someone forget their past like this?"

At this moment i couldn't focus on our path and what's infront us and i walked into a tree and Harry just chuckled "Hey.. stop wandering with your thoughts..pay attention." I rubbed my forehead, a frown creasing my face "You're not even listening to me, Harry!" Harry's smile turned awkward as he apologized, his voice tinged with sadness "Sorry... truly, I don't know what happened to you... years ago." My expression remained unchanged, still lost in thought and a bit icy. "No one has any answers..." I said, walking ahead. Feeling guilty about the situation, Harry hurried his steps to catch up with me. Harry reached my side and walked along quietly, stealing a glance at me through the corner of his eye. He remained silent, unsure of what to say. The only sound around was the soft shuffle of our footsteps against the dry ground.

We finally reached a steep spot in the forest, tucked away in a corner. I noticed a small sign that read 'Weasley' Working together with a little fiddling around and hammering nails into poles, we managed to set up two relatively shabby tents. The fact that we weren't allowed to use magic in Muggle numbered lands added to the challenge. While this might seem easy enough It shouldn't be too hard, right? Ugh, but i'm used to doing part of my daily chores back home with magic, which has honestly made me a bit lazy... Mr. Weasley stood there, wearing a proud grin as he rolled up his sleeves. He declared "Alright, everyone, let's get it done." My eyebrows furrowed as thoughts ran through my mind, and I couldn't help but rub my head. "Um, Mr. Weasley, isn't this tent a bit... small? Once your elder sons arrive, won't there be barely any space?"

Hermione and Ginny were peering at the tents with a sense of awe, while Ron struggled with his sandy shoe. Harry was also trying to figure out how all of us would fit inside the small tents. Sirius was standing there, arms folded, looking thoughtful as if it was his first time seeing these tents. Fred and George knelt down and gave us a sly wink before one of them chimed in with a cheeky tone "Don't you worry your poor mind Sue." Ugh, these twins! They both entered the tent, crawling on all fours. Mr. Weasley leaned down and entered the tent as well "Oh dear MERLIN, come and see this!" Following his lead, we crawled into the tent one by one, and as Mr. Weasley had exclaimed, Dear MERLIN we were met with an incredible sight.

The inside of the tent resembled an old house with three rooms and a bathroom and kitchen. Sirius sneered and then let out a powerful sneeze, wincing as he exclaimed "What is this smell? It's like cat!" I sniffed the air and, with a touch of sass, frowned slightly at Sirius's statement. "Who said cats smell like that? They're the best and most pleasant smelling creatures!" Sirius chuckled, his expression still twisted as he replied "Well maybe you smell like cats, so for you, it's pleasant" Harry giggled slightly which made me pout and throw him a glare. My face turned red, and I dramatically rolled my eyes. Smelling like cats is way better than smelling like a dog! Mr. Weasley grabbed the dusty kettle, trying to calm things down. "Come on, stop arguing, We need some water."

Sirius threw himself onto an old sofa and leaned back lazily, groaning "I'm so tired, Arthur." In unison, Fred and George lounged on another sofa, placing their legs on the small table in front of it. They called out to Ron "Hey, Ron! Grab some water. We're starving." Ron shot Fred and George a stern glare, but eventually grabbed the map. "There's a water tap on the other side of the area." Mr. Weasley wiped the sweat from his face using a handkerchief and nodded. Both Hermione and Harry began walking, each holding a pot, preparing to fetch the water, and I quickly rushed towards them. "I'll help too." I didn't want to just stand around doing nothing. Arthur glanced at the twins and Sirius "No, no, you are not just going to sit here idly. We have to go collect wood for the fire, now." Sirius, who had his eyes closed and was trying to relax, sighed in annoyance.

He protested "We could just use magic, Arthur. I think you just enjoy living like Muggles." Mr. Weasley responded firmly "I won't allow it, Sirius. We want to keep a low profile here. Using magic can expose us to Muggles." Sirius grumbled and pushed himself off the couch with a tired sigh. "Alright, alright, we'll go gather some firewood." Ron grumbled as we walked, "Lucky you girls, your tents don't smell like a cat." Both Hermione and I rolled our eyes. We are both cat people, after all. Harry smiled admiringly at the sight. "I never knew there were so many witches and wizards in the world." Many people had woken up, and some families with young children were struggling to keep them under control. Clutching a large pot in my hands, I observed everything around me with a sense of curiosity.

However, deep within me, there was an inexplicable yearning to see Snape. Once again, I felt an electric sensation in my heart. I had never experienced anything quite like this before. It was as if a new emotion was awakening within me, and I was terrified to acknowledge it...  Witches and wizards emerged from their tents, preparing breakfast in all directions. A loud voice caught our attention, and we found Seamus yelling excitedly, "Harry, Ron, Hermione, Sue!" We turned back to see Seamus and Dean approaching with his mother, talking excitedly about everything at the campsite and the upcoming match. Fans of Ireland proudly displayed their tents with green clovers, while supporters of Bulgaria adorned theirs with an animated, frowning boy whose thick black eyebrows blinked. Ron spoke with amazement and excitement about him.

Oh no, don't tell me he's got a crush on this boy, whose name is Krum... Ron continued with enthusiasm "Don't you know how talented and incredible Krum is, Sue!" I chuckled and shrugged my shoulders "Honestly, I don't know much about them. I just watch and cheer for both teams." Ron looked annoyed and shook his head. "You're not a true fan of Quidditch. I think stalking Snape is more your favorite hobby and sport!" My cheeks heat up furiously as I looked at him with shock. "I'm not stalking Snape. That's ridiculous!" Despite my denial, deep down, I knew the truth... I had stalked Snape far more than anyone would consider normal, I have always been a little weirdly interested in him since the day I laid eyes on him. In the corner of the area, we stood in a short queue, waiting to fill our pots with water.

Harry was ahead of me and turned back to glance at me, not meeting my eyes but rather looking at my hair "Your hair seems longer than last year. Didn't you cut it?" A moment passed as I absorbed his words and raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Oh... yeah, I do notice now that it's longer..." I wondered how I would look with longer hair...but I've been used to having short hair all my life. I wasn't a big fan of change. We suddenly heard an argument further away, and Hermione promptly pointed out two men. A Ministry wizard was holding a pair of pants in his hand, pleading with an old wizard. We listened intently, but the scene spoke for itself. The old wizard was sporting a long, pink nightdress adorned with flowers. I tried my best to hold back my laughter, but as Ron started, we all couldn't restrain ourselves and burst into laughter, tears streaming down our faces.

The old wizard's voice rose: "I bought this from a muggle shop! They wear this! They all dress like this!" The old wizard was being quite stubborn, and the Ministry wizard appeared on the verge of tears. "Yes, yes, but this dress is for women! Muggle men don't wear such things." "Don't meddle in my personal life! I won't wear this pants!" We continued to listen to their bickering as I wiped away my tears and chuckled. I filled my pot with fresh water and stepped aside, making room for others to do the same. With a small smile, I looked around, enjoying the amusing banter between witches and wizards. Just then, something or rather, someone caught my eye, and I froze.

My heart raced furiously, my hands trembled and felt numb, almost paralyzed. and I struggled to swallow. My pupils shrank as I focused on that person. A very tall man, with unkept black hair that fell carelessly over his face, stared directly at me. It was as if he recognized me or perhaps, he actually knew me...Who is this man? Fear gripped me, and a wave of confusion washed over me. I couldn't understand why I felt the inexplicable sensation of knowing him... From a distance, I could just make out what he was mouthing, a murmur as if he was talking to me. What was happening? He walked toward me with an air of confidence, and from this close up, I could observe the corners of his lips twitching into a subtle grin. His eyes, a sharp yellow, pierced into my own.

My heart missed a beat, and I found myself stunned, unable to utter a single word. I don't know why, but I felt as though my body had frozen in place, as if his intense gaze had the ability to control me. All these events unfolded in a matter of mere seconds, yet I couldn't help but feel that I had been standing there for hours. "Good to see you, Suzan." he said, his voice calm and confident, leaving me in complete shock. With those words, the pot full of water slipped from my trembling hands. My gaze fixed on the pot, I realized that the man had suddenly vanished, like a ghost or a wisp of smoke.

Chapter Text

Hermione, struggling with a heavy pot in her hands, looked at me. Gradually, the surrounding noises became more alive, and I heard Ron calling out to me. "What the hell is wrong with her? I've been calling her three times, and she can't even hear!" Harry approached, concern etched on his face as he looked at the pot lying on the ground, then turned his attention to my terrified expression. Ron and Hermione joined us, their expressions filled with worry. "You completely zoned out." Hermione said with a frown. "Are you alright?" Harry inquired, his voice filled with worry "What happened?" I took a few seconds to gather my thoughts and find my voice. "I...I don't know.." I managed to say, still shaking from the encounter. "I thought...I thought I saw someone." ,"What kind of someone?" Ron asked, tilting his head. My eyes darted around wildly, frantically searching for any sign of the man. Hermione, her voice quivering slightly, tried to catch my attention "Sue, who did you see? Don't tell me it was Voldem-" ,"No!" I exclaimed almost instantly, my eyes still wide. "He...he had some similar features to me, and his eyes were the same color as mine... He called me by a name...Suzan. Who is 'Suzan'?"

Ron and Hermione exchanged puzzled glances. It was obvious they had no idea who this 'Suzan' could be, nor did they know why the stranger had called me by that name. "We have no idea." Hermione shaking her head gently "Maybe it was a misunderstanding? Or perhaps he mistook you for someone else?" I leaned down to pick up the empty pot, staring blankly into its hollow interior. I nodded slowly and muttered "Maybe he mistook me for someone else..." On our way back to our tents, we came across other Hogwarts students, including Neville with his grandmother, Oliver Wood, and Cho, whose presence caused Harry's cheeks to redden. There's no doubt he mistakenly thought I was someone else. I thought. But the name "Suzan" sounded eerily similar to my own. And why did he share the same eye color and hair as me? Could it all be a mere coincidence? We arrived at the tents to find Mr. Weasley struggling with numerous matches, trying to start a fire. George complained "How late... My stomach and waist have become one." Ginny approached us and offered to take the pot from Harry.

Meanwhile, Ron glanced at me before darting a look at his brother. "Sue was frozen again, just like her usual self in a troublesome situation." I ignored Ron's comment and placed the pot down quietly beside the tent, sitting on a nearby chair. Sirius, clearly irritated by Arthur's persistent attempts to act like a muggle, huffed and used his wand to quickly light the fire. "See? No one even noticed!" Arthur looked at Sirius with a hint of disapproval, but soon placed some sausages and eggs on a pan to cook. As we all turned around, we caught sight of three other redheaded boys emerging from the forest, walking in our direction. The shortest one of them was Percy, who lifted his hand to wave at Arthur. Bill wore a smile on his face as he greeted us, saying, "What a delicious smell." Arthur smiled "You're right on time. I have just started preparing breakfast." We sat outside the tents, enjoying our breakfast as various individuals from the Ministry came and went. Ludo Bagman, seemingly as cheerful as Fred and George, even made an appearance, and later Mr. Barty Crouch arrived for a brief exchange.

During their conversation, we picked up on some intriguing information hinting that something significant was in store for this year. Ron, his eyes filled with curiosity, trying to swallow his food. "Dad, what was Ludo talking about? What's going to happen at Hogwarts?" Mr. Weasley merely smiled "When the time comes, you'll know." Percy, as usual, responded with his cold and somber expression. "As long as the Ministry sees fit, it is confidential information. It's a good thing Mr. Crouch didn't give an explanation!" Fred rolled his eyes playfully and quipped, "Ugh, shut up Weatherby." I couldn't help but chuckle to myself. Why was everyone in the Weasley family so amusing? As the need to ask my question grew stronger, I finally voiced it out. "Um, Mr. Weasley...I know this question may sound a bit stupid, but have you ever encountered a man at the Ministry with long, black hair and, um...'yellow eyes'?" Everyone fell silent, staring at me with a mixture of curiosity and perplexity. Mr. Weasley, though visibly bewildered, responded "Yellow eyes, you say? Well, the only person I know with yellow eyes is youserlf."

Ginny glanced at her father, and then turned her gaze towards me. "Madam Hooch also has yellow eyes, but why?" Hermione spoke up "No, Madam Hooch's eyes are a bit darker..." I opened my mouth hesitantly, my voice carrying a hint of uncertainty "That man was looking for someone...He mistakenly thought I was the person he was searching for. I wonder who he was trying to find...?" Mr. Weasley seemed lost in thought "Did he..happen to give any name..?" Sirius chimed in, breaking the uneasy silence. His brows furrowed "You mentioned you don't have any parents, right? What if he is your father, Sue?" Everyone's eyes widened, and all gazes immediately turned to me. I was completely taken aback by the suggestion, and a mix of shock and disbelief washed over me. No.. it can't be..he can't be my father, can he? Mr. Weasley shook his head vigorously, dismissing Sirius’ words. "We can't be sure about anything. Don't jump to conclusions." Ron interjected with a sigh "You really are a riddle, Sue."

As night approached, the atmosphere of excitement for the upcoming match grew more and more cheerful. Vendors selling memorabilia and souvenirs in green and red, representing both teams, were everywhere. We ventured into the bustling crowd, shopping around. Ron's dancing shamrock hat bobbed up and down on his head as he looked at the extraordinary cameras on display with a hint of regret. "I wish I hadn't bought this," Harry turned to the seller and requested, "We'll take four of those cameras, please." I stared at him in surprise, exclaiming "Oh, th-thank you, but I didn't need-" Ron's face immediately reddened, and he hurriedly thanked Harry for the generous gesture. Of course, Harry Potter was a wealthy boy who always managed to make Ron feel sheepish, buying things for him without a second thought. I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me as well. I had money. I could have purchased this myself...Oh, generous Harry Potter.

Harry flashed a bright grin at me, Hermione, and Ron "In that case, I won't be getting you a Christmas gift for the next ten years!" Hermione chuckled in response "Deal." I caught sight of Ginny stealing glances not at me, but rather at Harry with a hint of envy. Her words from the previous night echoed in my mind, causing a pang of realization and guilt. Oh...I'm sure she would be thrilled if Harry had bought this for her... Determined to ease the situation, I forced a sly smile and quipped "You know what? I would much rather receive numerous gifts from you for the next ten years instead of this camera. So, umm, I'm going to hand it to...OH GINNY, COME HERE!" Ginny approached us, her eyes widening in surprise upon hearing her name being called. I swiftly passed the camera to her. "Here, Ginny, I think this would suit you better." I said with a small smile. I couldn't help but chuckle, stating, "But remember, Harry won't be getting you any gifts for the next ten years."

Both Ginny and Harry's cheeks immediately turned tomato red. Harry awkwardly scratched the back of his head and tried to put on a polite, small smile. "Oh...n-no, maybe I'll buy you stuff...don't worry." Ginny's face was so flushed, she could barely muster a low, embarrassed 'thank you' before hurrying away with the camera. Ron stared at me in bewilderment, the dancing shamrock hat still perched on his head "You didn't need that camera to spy on Snape all year?" Hermione's eyes widened in surprise, her voice laced with shock "W-what?" I responded with an awkward smile, trying to deflect. "What? Oh, let's just continue shopping, shall we?" After shopping and navigating through the crowded streets, we returned to the tent. Seeing Sirius wearing a green pointed hat was hilariously amusing. Fred and George's cheeks were painted with Irelend flag colors, and they had huge grins plastered on their faces. Suddenly, a chiming bell resounded from the depths of the forest, signaling that it was time to go.

Mr. Weasley confidently moved forward, his voice filled with excitement. "It's time" The forest was illuminated with bright lanterns, and an electric energy filled the air. Witches and wizards made their way through the forest, their voices blending into a chorus of excited chatter. While I was not particularly keen on Quidditch, but matches at Hogwarts had always been entertaining. I could feel my excitement building once again. As we reached the end of the forest path, a colossal stadium came into view. Our anticipation grew stronger, and we couldn't contain our excitement any longer. Hermione gasped, her eyes widening as she took in the breathtaking sight. The lights bounced off Ron's face "Bloody hell..." it can probably hold about a hundred thousand people in it. The sound of the orchestra filled the crowd, who were on their feet cheering.

All of the wizards and witches had a flag in their hands, cheering for their team, Mr. Weasley's face beamed with a wide smile as he spoke "You know, Ministry wizards have been meticulously working on this stadium for the past year. They've actually placed a Muggle Repelling Charm, millimeter by millimeter, to ensure no Muggles stumble upon us." A witch diligently checked our tickets and then spoke to Mr. Weasley "Special lodge, Arthur. You'll be going straight up." We ascended the entrance steps, which were adorned with a purple carpet. The further we climbed, the thinner the crowd became. Reaching the top of the steps, we found our seats, and I was overwhelmed with awe at the incredible sight. I truly can't believe this it's absolutely amazing...

A few minutes passed, and numerous high-status and renowned individuals approached Mr. Weasley to exchange handshakes with him. Cornelius Fudge made an appearance, and Percy immediately shot to his feet to bow, but in an unfortunate turn of events, his glasses tumbled onto the ground, causing a snicker from Fred and George. Fudge's smile faded when he caught sight of Sirius Black. He regarded him with a more grave expression, as if still unsure about the recent court case that declared Black's innocence a few months ago. Sirius chuckled sardonically, his voice dripping with sass "A pleasure to see you again, Fudge. Still not quite used to seeing me out of Azkaban, eh?" Fudge gulped and shifted uncomfortably, trying to compose himself. He then forced a smile "Yes, well...it's good to see you looking better, Black. Just make sure you take good care of our Harry Potter!"

The two Bulgarian ministers were also around Fudge, but he avoided repeating Sirius' words to them. Instead, he introduced Harry Potter to them, and they fixated their gaze once their gaze once more upon the prominent scar on Harry's forehead, as was typical. Fudge's smile widened "Ah, Lucius is here too! Welcome, my friend." All of our faces contorted with distaste upon his arrival. He was followed by his son, that familiar and annoyingly arrogant boy who had grown slightly taller since the last time I had seen him. Beside him stood a woman who appeared to be his mother. Ron grumbled in frustration, rolling his eyes "Ugh, that bastard!" We watched Lucius Malfoy and his family making their way towards the three empty seats directly behind Mr. Weasley. As Lucius was shaking hand with Fudge and introducing his family, he then cast a dismissive glance at Mr. Weasley, his smug demeanor obvious.

Draco's smirk widened as he spotted us, and he immediately raised his eyebrows when his gaze fell upon me. Lucius sneered "I wonder what you had to sell to obtain the special lodge tickets. Your tiny little burrow, perhaps?" His smile faded as he noticed the presence of Sirius Black, and a flicker of unease crossed his face. "I thought you'd be back in Azkaban!" Fudge was well aware of Sirius's rather short fuse and his ability to become intimidating at times, so he quickly intervened to avert a potential conflict. "No, he...he was innocent, Lucius, you surely must have heard the news." Lucius forced a proud smirk "Of course I heard!" He then fixated his gaze on Hermione, his expression turning smug as his family harbored a deep disdain for muggleborns. Lucius moved closer to us, speaking in a lowered voice. His gaze darted towards me for the first time "Tell me, girl, who's your father?"

I felt a slight unease and my palms broke into a sweat. Why was he so keen to know? Was it to determine whether to show respect or disdain upon discovering my background? Draco joined in the conversation, smirking smugly and mumbling "Father, she's an orphan! She has no known origins." Lucius responded with a smirk of his own, shaking his head before they took their seats. With a heavy heart, I felt a pang of sadness. Why are all the Malfoys so heartless? They care only about your wealth and job, and they believe it determines whether you deserve respect. I suddenly felt a firm hand on my shoulder. As I looked up, I saw Sirius's kind face gazing at me. Harry, who was standing beside Sirius, also turned his attention towards me.

Sirius spoke with a gentle voice, his wavy hair dancing in the wind. "Just remember not to let their cruelty affect you. Their words are empty, and their behavior reeks of insecurity." His words held a sense of reassurance, and I felt a hint of comfort. "You don't need their approval or acknowledgment." I nodded slightly, feeling a slight bit more confident. Sirius patted my shoulder reassuringly, before turning his attention back to the field before us. I found myself smiling to myself as I reflected upon my thoughts. A pang of envy towards Harry tugged at my heart. He truly lucked out with the best godfather. Wish I could claim him as my own godfather too...

Chapter Text

Ludo Bagman, a Ministry of Magic employee, appeared in high spirits. He raised his wand to his throat and commenced the pre-race speech. Thousands of red and green flags fluttered in the air, and spectators enthusiastically waved them while cheering. Ludo Bagman proceeded to introduce the Bulgarian players to the audience. When it was Krum's turn, Ron's excitement was palpable and he hollered in glee, even causing the hat atop his head to start dancing with exuberance. As I no longer had the camera to observe their expressions, Hermione attempted to inform me of Krum's appearance, her voice raised to be heard over the noisy crowd.

However, I struggled to discern her words. The wind caused Hermione's now noticeably longer and puffy hair to sway, occasionally hitting my face as she held the camera and turned her gaze between me and Krum. Her voice rose above the crowd's noise as she attempted to describe him. "Well, he's a thin, frowning young man with an eagle nose and... he looks like a big eagle, actually." I repeated Hermione's words to myself in a hushed whisper, an eagle? Really? The twins' synchronized yelling could be heard, their voices blending together in a rhythmic chant "Ireland, Ireland!" As the Irish players entered the pitch, they did so with a powerful presence, like a thunderous storm. Their entrance was truly awe inspiring. With Bagman's command to begin the match, the game commenced.

Hermione jumped up and down with excitement, waving her hand in the air, and a collective burst of screams erupted after the first goal, giving Ireland the lead. The game continued to unfold, with each team fiercely fighting to gain control of the quaffle. It became apparent that the Irish players possessed incredible skill and resilience. The intensity of the match heightened with each passing second, with the leprechauns had risen in the air and this time they formed a gaint hand in a rude sign. The Veelas on the other side of the field reacted angrily, causing a chaotic scene on the pitch. A substantial fight erupted below us, but it paled in comparison to the aggressive maneuvers unleashed by the players. My heart was racing as i watched the players engaging in a fierce battle, performing daring and almost reckless moves. The match came to a dramatic conclusion when one of Ireland's players fell onto the ground hard, prompting the Veelas to hastily retreat. However, Krum emerged victorious as he clutched golden snitch in his hand, his nose now splattered with blood.

The match climaxed as an Irish player slammed hard into the ground, prompting the Veelas to flee in retreat. However, it was Krum who seized the elusive golden snitch, but the scoreboard glowed with a decisive victory for Ireland, showcasing a score of 170. The cheering from the Irish supporters swelled to an uproarious level, their voices filling the arena with jubilation. We all joined in the fervor, with even Ron a fervent admirer of Krum unable to suppress his joy in Ireland's victory. Meanwhile, Hermione kept eyeing Krum through the lens of her camera, her voice filled with concern. "Poor boy... his face is quite a mess." We made our way down the stairs, with Fred and George giggling in glee, knowing they had won their little bet against Bagman. "I wish I had gambled too." George, having overheard me, responded with a wide grin "Oh, so does that mean Lady Gentiana has showered you with enough money to gamble, huh?"

I chuckled and shook my head "You really can't resist bringing her up at any chance you get." Mr. Weasley overheard our conversation and turned towards the twins, scolding them "You boys better not breathe a word of that bet with Bagman to your mother! And you, dear, your guardian entrusted you to my care. I won't allow you to learn such bad habits from these two troublemakers." I flashed an awkward smile at Mr. Weasley "Don't worry, it was just a joke." Sirius joined in, strolling down the stairs, his face occasionally illuminated by the intermittent flashes of light. "Ah, I bet she's got a mischievous side to her too." Hermione interjected, sounding exasperated "Oh please, Mr. Black, let's not encourage her. We are already dealing with Harry as it is!" Harry shot a grumpy look at Hermione "Hey!" Just as we were walking and chatting, Lucius and his wife strode past us, Draco trailing closely behind, his proud demeanor slightly diminished.

He shot envious glances at Harry, I bet he's envious of our friendly banter, as he is always solitary! Draco's gaze then shifted towards me, and his glare lingered for a brief moment longer than necessary. The crowd of people headed in masse towards the exit, creating a chaotic scene. Mr. Weasley, trying to keep us organized, instructed us to walk together. As we made our way towards the tents, our discussion centered on the thrilling match. It was Mr. Weasley who was the most enthusiastic, his voice filled with excitement. Throughout our journey, the distinct sound of scraping and occasional BANGS echoed through the air. I teased Harry with a gentle nudge "Just picture this, if you could be a player like Krum and Bagman would announce you as 'And here's Potter'..." Harry's cheeks flushed as if he was secretly imagining himself in that position. But the strange thing was, the sounds of banging were getting louder, and lights were beginning to spread across the distance. Hermione suddenly widened her eyes and shushed us urgently "Listen!"

We all turned, our smiles fading into fear. The rushing footsteps echoed loudly throughout the forest, growing increasingly urgent as people scrambled in all directions. Their panicked shouts of "RUN! RUN!" filled the air. My heart sank to the pit of my stomach at the distressing sight. Loud bangs erupted, causing everyone to scatter in fear. I stumbled and fell to the ground, feeling utterly terrified. As I rubbed my head, the sky above suddenly came alive with a brilliant gold light, resembling a colossal, straight lightning bolt. The rumbling sound was so fearsome, it seemed to silence all the screams around me. Covering my ears, I groaned in pain as the chaos continued. People rushed past in a frenzied state, trampling over my feet and causing me to stumble once more. I was surrounded by a disoriented and frightened mass, where I couldn't even see my own hands, let alone anyone else.

Wondering what was happening. Suddenly, light from attacking wands and various other sources filled the air, illuminating everything around us. Black clad wizards attacked nearby tents, setting them ablaze. who are they? They look like lifeless puppets. Amidst the chaos, Ministry wizards fought to keep the situation under control. Feeling trapped, I searched desperately for a way to escape. My eyes fixated on Mr. Weasley and his sons, who were also working alongside the Ministry Wizards. I started to run towards them, simultaneously drawing my wand. Just in the nick of time, one of the attackers was about to inflict a harsh spell on me, when Sirius intervened, forcefully casting him aside. "What are you doing here, girl? Go! Go back to the tents where Harry and the others went!! COME ON!" The fires from the burning tents lit up the area, the sound of screaming still echoing loudly all around. I stood near Sirius, too frightened to take a step further. My hand trembled as I gripped my wand.

He placed his hand on my shoulder, his own wand steady. "Damn it! What the hell is happening?!" Suddenly, Bill caught sight of us and hurried towards us. As everyone else rushed into the woods, seeking refuge from the attack, the place grew increasingly deserted. Bill spoke urgently "It's terrible, incredibly bad. You wouldn't believe what's happening... A handful of Ministry wizards are attacking us... I don't know why. They were helping us earlier, but now..." Sirius glanced towards the distance, taking note of the deafening bang and another brilliant golden lightning strike illuminating the sky above us. He gritted his teeth "I've never heard anything like this shit, damn it! Take Sue to safety, I have to go!" Bill moved his long, ginger hair aside and firmly grabbed my hand, urging "Come on, let's go!" As we ran, I turned to Bill, my voice filled with worry. "Do you think it's Voldemort attacking us?"

Bill shook his head, his expression intense "No, none of them are Death Eaters, and there's no sign of his mark in the sky.." Suddenly, a burst of fire hit us from behind, causing Bill to throw forward while his arm caught fire. He let out a pain filled moan and writhed in agony. I stumbled and fell to the ground, calling out to Bill. I desperately tried to reach him and offer assistance, but a towering figure loomed over me, casting a shadow. My heart pounded with fear as I slowly turned to look at the person behind me. My eyes widened in shock. It was the same man I had seen in the morning, his face contorted into a devilish grin, his yellow eyes burning with intensity. He clutched a long cane in his hand. My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt that paralyzing fear once more. I managed to find my voice and ask weakly "W-who are you?"

The man knelt in front of me, his long, unruly black hair flowing freely. In a deep, menacing voice "Who am I? You truly don't remember? Ah, how could I forget that you lost your cherished memories, my dear Suzan. But fear not, for I have awakened from a long slumber, as if I were sealed in a coffin." He gazes deeply into my eyes, and a strange glimmer flickers within his own, something unsettling yet intriguing. "You and i are bound in an unbreakable bond." I narrowed my eyes at the man, feeling a mix of anger and fear. The flames from the fires danced around us, creating an eerie backdrop. Bill stood nearby, his wand aimed at the man, and declared "This attack is your doing, isn't it? The Ministry will likely send you straight to Azkaban!" The man stood up once more, his mocking gaze locked on Bill, his chest booming with a boisterous chuckle, as though tipsy.

He used one hand to cover half of his face "Oh, please. Don't threaten me with Azkaban, you insolent brat! I survived a deadly wound on my heart to be here right now. You think a little warning will scare me?" I trembled as I reached for my wand, pointing it shakily in his direction. "W-who are you ... really?" He smiled nastily at me, his expression dripping with malice. "That bitch didn't tell you a damn thing about me, did she? I knew I should have-.." Before he could finish his statement, a group of Ministry wizards attacked him with a barrage of spells and sounds. Bill and the other wizards joined in, but it was clear that the situation was dire. A dangerous glint appeared in the man's eyes, and he grabbed his cane, lashing out with a forceful spark. Bill and the other wizards were thrown back, motionless on the ground. He was terrifyingly powerful. I watched in horror as Bill and the other wizards lay motionless, unconscious.

The man's sinister smile widened even more, relishing in the chaos he had caused. The flames around us were dying down, and his followers seem to have vanished. The man stood motionless, placing his hand over his heart while gazing at me. "Soon, you will wake from your slumber. Your once peaceful, miniature garden will transform into a dreaded nightmare." The man gave a grin before turning away. "Make sure to greet that bitch, Gentiana from me as well." he jeered. "Tell her I'll be back soon." He vanished into thin air, leaving me to gasp and release the breath I didn't even realize I was holding. His words echoed in my mind, leaving me stunned. I quickly turned to call out to Bill, my tongue tied with a mix of fear and disbelief. A group of twenty wizards appeared, their wands pointed in my direction. They eyed me with terror and anger. One of them shouted "She must have been one of his followers, attacking!"

Just as they were about to cast a spell, I ducked and hid, sitting next to Bill's motionless body. "Stop! Stop it!" Suddenly, a familiar voice broke through the chaos. It was Mr. Weasley, shoving the other ministry wizards aside. "It's my son... w-what happened to Bill?" Shock washed over his face as he looked anxiously at his son, Mr. Crouch forcefully pushed past Mr. Weasley and knelt down in front of me. His frown deepened, and he demanded "Tell me! Explain why you're the only one unharmed amidst all this chaos!?" I shook my head, too overwhelmed to find the words. "I-I don't know... I..." Mr. Crouch's voice thundered "Don't you lie to me!" ,"I really don't know...I swear." There was something I couldn't bring myself to confess, a nagging feeling that he seemed to have some knowledge of me, and not just me, but also Gentiana...

Chapter Text

Mr. Weasley came to kneel beside us, his expression filled with concern. "Crouch, what are you thinking? She's just a girl! She's as frightened as any of us!" Bill coughed painfully, his eyelids quivering as he struggled to stay conscious. Mr. Crouch turned his popping eyes towards me. "Where did the man go?" I swallowed nervously "He... he just disappeared..." The Ministry Wizards continued to gaze at me as if I had been the mastermind behind the chaos, but Mr. Crouch now looked more frightened, his gaze darting around us, at the burning tents. He asked, voice laced with fear "What was the point of this attack? Who were those people?"

One of the wizards raised his voice, addressing the few remaining people who cowered nearby. "Go! Everyone has to leave this place now!" He urgently ordered those still present to make a hasty exit, seeking refuge in the safety of the nearby woods. The remaining wizards hurried to evacuate everyone, escorting them towards the safety of the surrounding woods while the fires continued to spread, engulfing the campsite in their fiery wrath. Arthur knelt before his son, murmuring the healing curse "Vulnera Sanentur." over and over to help him recover. Bill, groggy, managed to open his eyes and whispered to his father "Dad... Where are the others? What happened?" Before Arthur could speak, I chimed in, announcing "That man has vanished, along with his followers. We're safe now."

Charlie hurried over to us, clearly out of breath from running. "Sirius and the rest are back at the tents, We should go now." we made our way through the campsite, we could see other Ministry wizards and several people discussing the bewildering attack. His words echoed in my mind, the name "Suzan" reverberating like a heavy boulder. Why did he refer to me as Suzan? why did he seem so resentful towards Gentiana? Bill's voice snapped me out of my thoughts, pulling me back to reality. I realized he had been watching me intently, his expression filled with suspicion as he clutched his injured shoulder. "Hey!" Bill spoke up, his tone serious. "That man seemed to know you. What was he talking about?" I glanced at Bill, unsure of what to say, when we reached the tents.

Ginny quickly rushed to us, her concern evident as she hugged Bill. The trio quickly emerged from their tents, speaking one after another. Hermione looked at me "We lost track of you as we were running. I'm glad to see you're okay." Ron turned to Mr. Weasley "Dad, who were those people? How could they attack when the whole ministry was right there?" Mr. Weasley didn't have the answers, but his expression was solemn and filled with worry "I wish I knew, son. But for now, let's make sure everyone is safe and sound." The forest had grown quiet, the smoke from the distant burned tents visible in the air. We made our way to the tents, with Bill dropping onto the sofa, breathing heavily. Fred and George appeared disoriented, while Percy was busy wiping his bloody nose. They began discussing the events of the night, while I stood by the kitchen, guilt etched on my face.

I knew something, but I couldn't speak up... I fear that if I reveal it... Sirius ran his hand through his wavy hair, looking puzzled. "It doesn't make sense for a wizard to attack just for entertainment and create a fiery spectacle." Percy spoke up, suggesting "Maybe those Ministry wizards abruptly turned against us because they were affected by the Imperius Curse." But Bill, who had been watching closely, immediately dismissed Percy's theory. "No!" he stated firmly. Bill fixed his gaze on me, his frown deepening and his stare growing intensely focused "He didn't even cast any spells. I was there before anyone else. He did it just by looking at them... They were paralyzed for a moment!"

Everyone in the tent fell silent, The mention of the man's ability to manipulate others without even casting spells or curses left everyone puzzled and on edge. Mr. Weasley, looking concerned, asked. "What exactly did you see, Bill? What do you mean by 'looking' at them?" With a painful sigh, Bill grimaced, his shoulder still causing him discomfort. His words came out slightly strained as he remarked "I'm not sure... It's the first time I've witnessed such impressive powers of manipulation in a wizard..." I could feel my heart beating faster as Bill's words echoed in my ears. A fleeting memory surfaced in my mind, recalling the day I had ordered Draco to undo the hex on Neville, and he had inexplicably obeyed. I swallowed nervously, my anxiety mounting. Bill seemed to notice my strange expression and his following words drew everyone's attention back to me. "He was... talking to Sue! He knew her."

The silence in the tent was palpable. Everyone's eyes were fixed on me, awaiting an explanation, Mr. Weasley's voice broke the silence "Is this true, Sue? Do you know him?" I could no longer keep it hidden. My heart thudded in my chest, and my voice trembled as I spoke. "He was the man I saw in the morning. I...I told you all that he referred to me using another name. And...he was also talking about..." I felt utterly nervous, knowing everyone was listening intently, hoping I could provide answers. "I have never seen this man in my entire life. He... he said he had awakened from a long slumber..." Sirius rose from his seat, his eyes narrowing as he asked "That man you described has features resembling your own? Are you sure there's no connection between you two? Maybe he is your fa-"

I interrupted him abruptly, my voice sharp, betraying a rare moment of passionate outrage. "It's impossible! A father wouldn't speak to their child like that!" My words hung in the air, and everyone stared at me in shock, clearly taken aback. I was not one who usually lost my composure, and my sudden outburst surprised them all. Mr. Weasley, standing near me, placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, silently encouraging me to continue. I let out a shaky sigh, a hint of a frown on my face. I relayed the information I had been given earlier in a steadier tone. "I know nothing about his intentions, his name, or his origins. He only said that he will return soon." Harry furrowed his brow, a frown of concern etched on his face. "Could he be one of Voldemort's followers? Or maybe he shares Voldemort's ideals, valuing only purebloods and wanting to cleanse the wizarding world of Muggle borns?"

I shook my head slowly. "I'm... I'm not sure. He didn't mention anything like that." Bill fidgeted in his position, a slight grimace of pain crossing his face "Regardless of who he is, his talent was undeniable..." Mr. Weasley nodded in agreement, looking thoughtful. "I have to say, Bill is right. The man's skills were evident. What I'm worried about is his interest in you, Sue." Fred and George interjected suddenly, their voices filled with curiosity and a tinge of excitement. "Maybe he has a crush on Sue!" Hermione shot them a disapproving look, shaking her head. "Guys, now's not the time for jokes." I couldn't help but chuckle quietly, the tension easing a bit. Sirius rolled his eyes playfully in response. "I think it's time to hit the hay and let the teenagers chat nonsense." Mr. Weasley chuckled softly, attempting to lighten the mood. "Let's get some rest, shall we?"

I followed Hermione and Ginny to the smaller second tent where we were supposed to sleep for the night before returning with the Portkey the next day. Though I was physically exhausted, my mind raced with thoughts, replaying the man's words. "Soon, you will wake from your slumber." It became increasingly clear to me that there was a connection between the mysterious man and Gentiana. He seemed to have some familiarity with her, and this time, I was determined not to let her avoid the discussion. I felt the urgency to uncover his identity and understand the link between them. After a restless few hours of sleep, Mr. Weasley woke us up. I quickly gathered my belongings. With the help of magic, we efficiently gathered and packaged the tents. Finally, using an old rubber tire, we successfully returned to Stoatshead Hill.

We embarked on the long journey back to the Weasley Burrow once more. It was late evening by the time we reached our destination. Mrs. Weasley, visibly worried and alert after the events at the Quidditch World Cup, greeted us with a mixture of relief and concern. I couldn't help but dread the idea of having to discuss the man and our connection once again. Not to mention, Bill's lingering suspicions towards me during the entire trip were impossible to ignore. We assembled in the cozy kitchen, the tantalizing scent of dinner filling the air. Sirius picked up a copy of Daily Prophet and read aloud the front page headlines, his tone laced with annoyance and concern. "Culprits not apprehended, lax security, dark wizards running unchecked, national disgrace." he relayed, summarizing the newspaper article.

Percy fumed as he spoke up, his voice laced with irritation. "It's clearly Rita Skeeter's doing. She loves stirring up nonsense." During our discussion with Mrs. Weasley, various theories were thrown around, the possibility that he was my father, a long lost relative, a Voldemort follower, and so on. I chose to keep certain details of his words to myself, and in the remaining weeks at the Burrow, I grew increasingly eager to return home and confront Gentiana about it all.

Those days were a mix of good and bittersweet. Spending time with Ginny and Hermione was enjoyable. Thanks to Hermione, I managed to read a couple of useful books and learned something new. Playing with Hermione's cat, Crookshanks, made me miss my own cat, Teddy, whom I planned to leave with Gentiana back home. This meant I wouldn't see him until the Christmas holidays. Throughout our stay at the Burrow, Harry, Ron, and the Weasley brothers, particularly Charlie and Bill, spent much of their time playing Quidditch. Sirius revisited his old home and even paid a visit to his friend Lupin. Mr. Weasley and Percy were mostly preoccupied with the aftermath of the recent events, spending less time at home due to their busy schedules.

We girls gathered in the cozy kitchen, sipping our tea and enjoying some biscuits while chatting about the upcoming day. My anticipation was soaring high, so much so that I momentarily forgot about the stranger's cryptic words. "I wonder who our new D.A.D.A. teacher will be. I hope they're as good as Professor Lupin was." Hermione calmly sipped her hot tea "I hope so." Ginny glanced out the window periodically, watching the boys play Quidditch. "I really want to become a Quidditch player, Maybe next year, when I've trained enough, I'll join the Gryffindor team." Hermione offered an encouraging smile. "Of course you can." As the conversation continued, I found myself drifting into my own thoughts, my cheeks slightly flushed as my heart beat just a bit faster.

I wasn't entirely sure why my hands shook a little or why my heart was racing, maybe it was the anticipation of a new school year or perhaps the thought of seeing Snape again. Hermione noticed my blushing demeanor just as her cup was about to touch her lips. She raised an eyebrow and remarked with a smirk "I can tell you're eagerly awaiting to see someone, Sue. Care to reveal the secret crush behind all this blushing?" Ginny chimed in, her tone laced with teasing "Could it be Mr. Filch, perhaps?" I sputtered on my tea, nearly choking on it as I coughed in disbelief. "Filch? Are you kidding me?"

Hermione let out a chuckle and took a bite of her biscuit "Well, don't forget, Sue, there was a time when Teddy seemed to have a thing for Mrs. Norris. You were close to becoming related to Filch, after all." I shot her a playful smirk "Well, since Teddy won't be coming with me this year, perhaps you should keep an eye on Crookshanks. Who knows, maybe this time it'll be your turn to become related to Filch through cats." Before Hermione could respond, Mrs. Weasley's voice echoed from somewhere. "Ginny, have you packed your dress robes?" Ginny quickly jumped up and hurried up the stairs to respond to her mother. I looked confused "Dress robes? What do we need dress robes for?"

Hermione tucked a wayward strand of her wavy hair behind her ear "I'm not entirely sure, but the letter mentioned something about dress robes this year. Perhaps there's a ceremony or some sort of formal event planned." I scolded myself for not paying closer attention to the letter. My face paled "But I didn't buy a dress robes, Hermione! What am I going to do?" Hermione gave me a disapproving look and shook her head. "You really should pay more attention, Sue. Just owl Miss Gentiana and tell her to purchase one for you." I let out a frustrated sigh and placed my cup down. "I wanted to choose my dress myself. With her own favorite color being black, she'd definitely buy me a dress in that shade."

I glanced up and saw Hermione looking at me with a mix of disbelief and disappointment, her head shaking slightly. My cheeks flushed with embarrassment "Why are you looking at me like you want to commit murder? What did I do?" Hermione let out an exasperated sigh and retorted "You silly girl! Simply state in the letter what color dress you prefer. Your brain astonishes me sometimes!" My face flushed with embarrassment at her words, realizing the simplicity of the solution. "I-I guess I should've considered that" I muttered sheepishly. Hermione excused herself to finish packing her belongings, leaving me alone in the kitchen.

Chapter Text

I remained seated, pondering the choice of dress color that best suited me. My favorite color was yellow, but was white a better option? Or perhaps black? No, definitely not. Maybe red would be nice? But I'd stick with my favorite yellow. Yes, that's what I'd choose. My snowy white owl, Snowflake, was perched nearby as I wrote the letter. Should I bring up the recent events and discuss it now? No, it's better to have a face to face conversation. For now, I just need to request a favor from her. Snowflake gracefully snatched the letter in its beak and soared out the window, disappearing into the sky.

I rested my chin in my hand, gazing at the sky where Snowflake had vanished moments ago. My mind was tangled with questions, but amidst the chaos, my rapid heartbeat was unmistakable. I had never experienced such excitement before, and I couldn't explain why my heart seemed to lurch in my stomach each time I thought about seeing Snape again. I buried my face in my hands, letting my forehead rest against the table. My hair, which had grown a bit longer now, brushed against my shoulders. There was an undeniable electric current running through my heart.

The next day, at the bustling platform 9¾, I stood with my luggage in hand, scanning the area, puzzled that Gentiana was nowhere in sight. It was unusual, as we always said our goodbyes here. A slight tinge of concern crept in, but after bidding farewell to the Weasley family, I stepped aboard the train compartment. As the train journeyed northwards, the rain intensified gradually. In the usual routine, Hermione, Harry, Ron and i were seated together, with our other friends stopping by for conversations. However, despite the familiar scene, this time, I felt a pang of loneliness creeping in. I couldn't shake off the question lingering in my mind: Why didn't Gentiana come to bid me farewell? The Hogwarts Express pulled into the dimly lit Hogsmeade Station, and a loud rumble of thunder resonated through the air as the train doors swung open.

The rain pelted down heavily, and the sky was shrouded in darkness. Hagrid, as per tradition, was present to guide the first years across the lake in a boat. Countless horseless carriages awaited the rest of the students, and I felt the cool droplets of rain dripping from my hair. We glided through the gated entrance with the horseless carriages, hopping down and heading towards the majestic Great Hall. As i walked, the rain continued to pour, the water dripping from my hair. The imposing doors opened, uncovering a radiant scene filled with shimmering lights, floating candles, and, as customary, the fresh batch of first years standing with anticipation in front of the professors' table, awaiting their house placements. I made my way past the Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff tables and took a seat at the Gryffindor table, where most of the fourth years were gathered.

My eyes scanned the surroundings, and I caught Draco's intense gaze fixated on me, not a hint of smile or a frown on his face, just a steady stare. What on earth was with his attitude? My gaze drifted toward the professor's table, noticing its somewhat empty state. I couldn't help but let out a foolish giggle to myself, thinking, Hooray! Perhaps they couldn't find any more professors. Fewer teachers mean less studying. I was oblivious to Draco's persistent gaze in my direction. Ron spoke up, drawing everyone's attention towards the D.A.D.A teacher's vacant seat. "Hey gang, what's up with the unfilled seat for the D.A.D.A teacher? Did they struggle to find someone?" My eyes moved across the professors seated at the table.

Professor Flitwick was perched on a large pile of cushions, engaged in conversation with Professor Sprout. Next to her was Professor Sinistra, the astronomy instructor. Then my gaze slid further, and my heart skipped a beat. There he was, sitting beside Professor Sinistra, his pale face, hooked nose, raven hair, my favorite professor, and the subject of my daydreams. I was captivated by the sight of Professor Snape, and it took me a moment to realize the empty seat beside him, meant for the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher who was mysteriously absent. To the other side sat Dumbledore. Looking up, I realized that the magical ceiling was unusually turbulent, mirroring the stormy weather outside. Yes, I do have a fondness for storms...

Ron's impatient grumble reached my ear as he eagerly awaited the sorting ceremony to conclude, ready to pounce on the food. Once the sorting process was complete, Dumbledore rose to his feet and addressed the students, a smile on his face. "Students, I have just two words for you: dig in!" students erupted in a cheerful 'Wooh!' at Dumbledore's command, and everyone, including me, tucked into the feast. Despite the usual chatter, I caught another glimpse of Draco, his eyes fixed on me again. What the hell was with him? As I locked gazes with him, Draco quickly rolled his eyes and started eating, pretending to be uninterested. Once we had finished the last bite of our desserts, Dumbledore rose to his feet again, as if preparing to make an announcement. Probably to introduce the new professors, although I wasn't certain.

Dumbledore continued his traditional speech, warning us not to venture near the Forbidden Forest, he also announced that the inter-house Quidditch Cup would not take place this year, and a wave of dissatisfied murmurs rippled through the Great Hall. Confused, I looked back at Dumbledore, intently listening for more. As Dumbledore paused, the murmuring and grumbling of the students gradually subsided. The Headmaster's eyes surveyed the Great Hall, twinkling with a smile on his lips. The rumbling of the rain and lightning outside the castle grew more evident as the doors creaked open, and all eyes in the room turned towards the entrance. My breath caught in my throat as I laid eyes on the tall woman standing in the entrance, exuding authority yet moving with graceful elegance.

Her black boots clicked against the stone floor, their echoes resounding throughout the great hall. her long, straight, black hair floated elegantly in the air as she approached the Headmaster. Everyone in the room was captivated by her dark beauty, and for a moment, it seemed as if the entire great hall held its collective breath, entranced by her presence. Ron's eyes widened as he turned to me "S-Sue, is that your guardian? I-is that actually her?" George's eyes glimmered with both mischief and disbelief, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "Bloody hell, I never thought she would appear here." As if in a daze, I found myself speechless, fixated on the sight before me. She reached the Headmaster, and Dumbledore gently kissed her hand. Then, she turned to face the assembled students in the Great Hall, her enchanting green eyes shimmering with a hint of a smile.

Dumbledore's booming voice reverberated through the Great Hall. "Let me introduce you to the new Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, Professor Gentiana Blackthorne. But let me be clear that she is capable of performing wandless magic, and her teaching methods may differ from those you're accustomed to." Soft whispers of awe coursed through the gathered students. Wide eyed expressions exchanged as hushed gasps escaped lips, even among the six and seventh year girls who giggled and chattered with excited anticipation. The Weasley twins whistled and clapped louder than anyone else. George's booming voice pierced through the commotion. "Brilliant!" Gentiana then proceeded to her seat, which was situated near Snape's. In view of my numerous conversations with her about him, she knew him quite well.

In contrast, Snape's suspicious look indicated his belief that she was behind the erasure of my memories before the age of five. Ron scowled, his frown deepening as he grumbled, "ugh Merlin!! I've never seen George this cheerful, and he's becoming more irritating than ever." Neville's face turned pale as he glanced between Gentiana and Snape, his voice tinged with fear. "Um...t-they share this really scary aura, and I'm worried she might behave like Snape..." Hermione noticed my troubled expression and asked with concern "What's wrong? Aren't you happy? Your guardian is now our professor. I bet she is full of knowledge." A slight frown formed on my face, I averted my gaze from her "She could have at least informed me about her plan to become a professor. Last year, I had suggested it, but she spoke as if she would never, ever do it.

Why couldn't she simply respond with a letter." Harry listened intently and cleared his throat "Perhaps she was busy? Maybe that's why she didn't come to the Quidditch World Cup. I imagine Dumbledore had a good reason why your guardian didn't disclose anything to you." I clenched my fists, a mixture of anger and frustration building within me. They don't understand, and they never will. It's not the first time she's kept me out of the loop, always so secretive and mysterious. I should be happy, but... there's a wild surge of anger bubbling inside me. As my eyes fixed on her direction, she simply observed the students without noticing the frown on my face. I was completely stunned and bewildered by the voices in my head. I didn't hear a word Dumbledore said about the Triwizard Tournament events, I feel so... lost right now.

My gaze fixated on the now empty plates, my mind lost in thoughts again. I only snapped out of it when I saw everyone starting to head to the dorms, signaling that the headmaster's speech had concluded. As the professors made their way to their chambers, Gentiana's room was situated on the second floor. Before heading back to the dungeons, Snape quickened his pace, his voice smooth and low as he fell into step behind her. "I wonder why you chose to come here as a professor, Ms. Blackthorne." The sky was dark and filled with twinkling stars amidst the stormy, rainy weather that poured through the windows, illuminating their faces. Gentiana turned to face Snape, her gaze intense, as if she was truly reading his mind "Professor Snape, am i right?" Snape, his brow arched, moved closer to her, his suspicion evident. "Indeed."

Gentiana's lip curled into a slight smirk, her words carrying a meaningful weight. "Just like you, I fight for the one person I hold dear." Snape's eyes widened slightly, a clear indication that he had noticed her ability to see through him. He was smart enough to understand the depth of her words and the true meaning behind her knowing smirk. "You presume to know anything about me?" She took a step closer, her voice steady and confident. "I may have been living in the Muggle World all along, but rest assured, I know far more than you can imagine... good night." she said, then turned and walked away, leaving Snape standing there, his thoughts racing. Snape watched her disappear down the hallway, a frown creasing his brow.

The common room was bustling with activity, mostly older students engaged in light hearted banter. "Seems like he's genuinely in love with Gentiana." Hermione observed George then glancing in my direction. Ron turned a disapproving eye towards his brother and remarked to us. "I've never seen him so ready for a class..." I sighed, not entirely in the mood for this conversation, I headed towards the girls' dormitories. Suddenly, a realization dawned upon me about where Gentiana had placed Teddy, and I bolted upright in my bed. "If she's here.. where is my Teddy?" I wondered anxiously. My mind raced with a plethora of questions. "Ugh...i guess I'll have to confront her about this tomorrow."

Frustration mounting. I recalled the dress I had mentioned in my letter, and a sense of disappointment washed over me. "Did she even remember to buy it?" I curled up under my blanket, the emotions from the chaotic day overwhelming me. This first day was unlike any of the past three years, I usually walked to the dungeons and said a respectful 'hi' to Snape, but now...something is different. My thoughts swirling with worry about Teddy, sadness over not seeing Snape like I used to, anger at Gentiana for not mentioning anything to me, and confusion about the mysterious man, the voices in my head, and my past.

Chapter Text

It was well past midnight, and though the weather had calmed somewhat, the wind still howled like a wild animal, raindrops still continued to fall. That man hobbled along, his cane clutched in one hand, its tip emanating steam, evidence of recent use. His other hand laid on his chest, which was clearly wounded. This was no fresh injury; this was an old wound. The roaring fire behind him reflected the chaos he had recently unleashed, engulfing the surrounding houses and the innocent lives within. The cries and screams pierced the air, but his heart appeared untouched by the anguish he had caused.

A long time ago, he had embraced cruelty, leaving his heart hardened and impervious to the suffering around him. He moved forward, his focus fixed solely on a single, unyielding goal. He walked with great difficulty, his movements slow and labored, as he made his way to the Riddle house. The rain drenched his long, untidy black hair, sticking it to his face as water streamed from it. His eyes scanned the vast, dark, and dirty old house, fixing on a single person he had come to find. As he ascended the stairs, a light caught his attention, his gaze settling on the corpse of an old man, lying by the door. The old man's blood pooled on the cold floor, staining the area around him.

He walked over to the old man, he pushed the half open door wider, showing a dimly lit room with a sofa by the fireplace and a short, chubby man looking at him in fear. A pitiful, ugly creature lay on the sofa, so weakened that it was unable to move without the support of the portly man Petter Pettigrew. The creature lying in the armchair was Voldemort, his appearance now nothing more than a disfigured and decrepit mockery of what he once was. his body was so weak and fragile that mere motion seemed to cause intense pain, forcing him to rely on his follower to take care of him. "Pathetic." He said.

Voldemort's weak voice responded "Just two days ago, a visitor came here, as you can see he is lying near the door. I'm sure you don't want to end up like him." Pettigrew trembled as he pointed his wand at the man, but he wasn't at all intimidated. With a careless gesture of his cane, he made Pettigrew throw up blood and fall to his knees. He then moved closer to Pettigrew, his tone dripping with pity "You, a mere ordinary and foolish wizard, think you can defeat me?" His gaze shifted back to Voldemort, as he smirked at the pathetic creature "I've come for something specific."

The man held his gaze, an air of superiority surrounding him as he continued to speak "I won't harm you." He was standing in front of Wormtail now, looking down at him. "You are lucky to be alive this moment." Voldemort's voice filled the small room again, weak but demanding "what is it? And who are you?" The man pushed the hair off his face, his voice a low, almost arrogant drawl "Ryder." He looked down at the weakened creature before him, stating confidently "Seeing your current state, I can offer to assist you in achieving your goals, but in return, I will take the lead and command your allies."

Voldemort's voice, while weak, held a hint of curiosity "why would you help me?" Ryder sauntered around the sofa, the crackling fire illuminating his cruel, yellow eyes. He spoke with a sense of cold determination. "I believe in a better wizarding world, where only the purebloods and the strong deserve to live. Of course, we would need some slaves to perform menial tasks, but above all, I have a personal score to settle with someone who now teaches at Hogwarts. My current followers are weak and scattered; many have met their end. The magic I use to control them wears off after several hours, and I require more reliable allies. I'm certain you can provide me with what I need."

A moment of silence hung in the air before Voldemort responded, his voice barely above a raspy whisper "And why would i give you any of my allies? You demand a lot from me for someone who has nothing to offer." Wormtail wiped the blood from his mouth and moved to stand near Voldemort, trembling with fear. The sound of Nagini filling the room as the snake slithered closer to the fireplace, causing Ryder to smirk in satisfaction. "I will help you restore your former form and power"

He stated. "And as I've mentioned before, I am eager to create a better wizarding world." Voldemort's gaze was cold and sceptical "You said you have a grudge against a professor.. is it a professor of hogwarts?" Ryder replied with a cold, mocking tone "Ah, yes, let me tell you why I have a grudge against a professor. She stole something valuable from me, and I need it back."
His eyes gleamed with a mix of greed as he spoke. Voldemort's weak voice expressed disinterest "No concern for your personal issues. Develop a plan to capture Harry Potter, and once you've earned my trust, I will consider accepting you as a loyal ally."

A sly smile crept across Ryder's face, but he tried to conceal it. "I've already devised a plan, There's an event happening at Hogwarts in Octobr: the Triwizard Tournament." Ryder meticulously outlined his plan, describing that he would personally infiltrate Hogwarts as an additional security measure during the Triwizard Tournament. What better candidate than a trusted auror like Alastor Moody? He could utilize a Potion of Shape Shifting to disguise himself, assuming Moody's appearance. "Not only would it ensure that I will be inside the castle."

Ryder added, a dark glint in his eye "but it would also allow me to control and manipulate key decisions within the tournament and the school." Voldemort's eyes narrowed as he pondered Ryder's proposal. "Very well" he rasped. "I will allow you to carry out this plan. Ensure that you will successfully infiltrates Hogwarts disguised as Alastor Moody." With a veneer of composure, Ryder responded "For now, I shall depart." As Ryder was about to leave, Voldemort's eyes fixed upon his cane, intrigued by its weathered appearance.

"Your last name...? Where did you find such a weapon?" Ryder, standing with his back to Voldemort to conceal his true identity, responded with a lie about his last name "I am Ryder Blackthorne. This cane... I stole it from someone many years ago." With that, Ryder made his exit from the room, leaving Voldemort to his own thoughts. Ryder descended the stairs, a broad grin spreading across his face. "Pitiful, stupid, ugly worm" he thought to himself. "I, Ryder, your ally? You can dream on." With a faint scoff, he disappeared into thin air once more, his true intentions shrouded in mystery.

It was lunchtime, and I had just emerged from the dull and distasteful Herbology class. The Care of Magical Creatures class with Hagrid had been even more tiring, with those Blast-Ended Screwts that resembled shell-less lobsters. They could burn, bite, and sting all at once. I wasn't fond of the subject. I hadn't had a moment to speak with Gentiana either. My first priority should be to find Teddy. My appetite was lacking as I forced myself to eat, merely providing the sustenance necessary to survive the next class. Watching others around me exuding energy and liveliness while munching on my food, I couldn't help but huff and frown.

Why was I becoming increasingly grumpy day by day? The bell rang, announcing the start of the next class 'Divination.' The room was filled with a sweet perfume, and the curtains were drawn shut. Dim, red lights bathed the circular space, and I tried to find a seat farther away from Professor Trelawney's desk this time. Sitting next to me was a Hufflepuff girl who was examining a lamp on the desk. "Good day, my students." Professor Trelawney's dramatic voice echoed from behind us as she made her way among us, eventually reaching her seat. Her enlarged eyes looked directly at me over her glasses.

Professor Trelawney shook her head with a pitying expression, causing the girl sitting beside me to glance at me in confusion. Trelawney spoke up again "My inner eye sees through your grumpy demeanor, my dear. Difficulties lie ahead for you, my child." The class grew quiet as these words left her mouth. It wasn't a new experience for me, as she often spoke to either Harry or myself about looming dooms and future warnings. Yes, I've heard all these words before. I am well aware of the prophecies.

I couldn't help rolling my eyes, not phased in the least by her prophetic words. "And what can I do about it, Professor?" I cut in, breaking the silence in the class. Trelawney fixed her gaze on me, surprise evident on her face as she hadn't expected my question. She started to walk towards another student's seat, but her response was clearly directed at me. "There's nothing you can do about it." Trelawney took a seat again in her over sized, winged armchair, near the fire, and proceeded to say "My dear students, it is now time to study the stars."

She continued speaking in her theatrical tone as the sweet, yet slightly annoying perfume from the fire made everyone feel drowsy. I couldn't help but sigh and look at the book before me. The Hufflepuff girl perched next to me smiled and spoke to me gently "Hey there, Professor Trelawney does this often. Don't let it upset you." I managed to offer her a weak smile "Thanks, I don't think I've seen you in any of my classes before. What's your name?"

The Hufflepuff girl smiled back. She leaned toward me, speaking in a hushed tone to avoid drawing the attention of Professor Trelawney. "Stella White," she whispered, still trying to make it look like she was listening to the teacher.
I quietly gave her my name: "I'm Sue." After Professor Trelawney moved away, Stella quickly whispered to me again "Can I see you after class?" I nodded in agreement. After about half an hour, we were given a complex, circular chart to fill in with the positions of the planets at the exact moment of our birth. As the class came to an end, the day had turned into evening as students made their way to the Great Hall.

Stella was being oddly friendly with me, which wasn't really a surprise, given that she was a Hufflepuff. I let out a frustrated growl, complaining "She gave us so much homework. How are we supposed to finish it all by Monday?"
Stella chuckled and casually scratched the back of her head before shrugging. "I don't know..." She added curiously, "By the way, Sue, you mentioned you don't have a last name. I still remember during our first year, during the sorting ceremony, when Professor McGonagall just called out your name she seemed surprised."

We walked together through the crowded corridors, where the conversations of other students filled the air. I spoke to Stella, but my eyes were scanning the surroundings in search of any sign of Gentiana. "Yeah, I remember that awkward moment..." As we continued walking, Draco Malfoy appeared in front of us, as always surrounded by his smirking sneer and arrogant entourage, with Pansy Parkinson by his side. Suddenly, his gaze fixated on me, his smirk disappearing as he quickly averted his eyes and passed by us with Pansy. "What's got him in such a hurry?"

Stella glanced at Malfoy, then back at me "Were you two friends?" I couldn't help but let out a small chuckle. "What? Me and Malfoy? No, definitely not." I shook my head. "That son of a-uhm.. used to taunt me about my unclear origins. I just don't understand why he seems so scared lately." Stella rolled her eyes at my words, and spoke her mind. "It's just his habit to taunt everyone. Not just you!" What did she imply with that statement? I gazed down at her eyes, which were still fixed on the spot where Malfoy had just disappeared into the crowd. She hastily excused herself, saying that she needed to go back to her dorm for something.

What a strange girl, I thought, shaking my head. With a feeling of unease, I quickly rushed towards the Great Hall and as I entered, my eyes immediately locked with Gentiana's at the professors' table. I took my usual seat, noticing that Hermione had already left the Great Hall to head to the library. My eyes landed on Ron and Harry, who appeared to be laughing at something. Curious, I asked "What's going on?" Harry gestured towards George and explained "He's been enchanted." My eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected revelation.

Fred glanced at George and then back at us "No, he's in love." George sat with his chin resting in his hand, sporting a smile on his face, as he looked at something specific. He continued "professor Blackthorne is such a wonderful teacher." Fred rolled his eyes and chimed in "Yes, she is, but not like how George sees her." George nodded eagerly, a hopeful look in his eyes "Just you wait until April when I turn eighteen. I'm going to marry her." Ron laughed while taking a bite of a steak "How old is she, Sue?"

I couldn't help but smile in amusement at George's current state "She's forty two years old." Fred gave his twin a nudge "You're just a little boy to her." Despite it all, George was hopelessly in love and oblivious to everyone's commentary around him "I don't care. Love will always find a way. Age doesn't matter when you're truly in love." Ron couldn't help but snicker "Good luck with that. I'm sure professor Blackthorne will be delighted to be wooed by an eighteen year old." As soon as Ron's words escaped his mouth, my smile faded, and I felt a pang in my heart.

My thoughts veered towards Snape, wondering why I suddenly understood George's feelings. In Snape's eyes, I was just another ordinary fourteen year old child, nothing more. I looked down, pretending to eat my dinner as my eyes shone with emotion "Well" I began, trying to shake off the heavy emotions "love can be quite unpredictable." Harry, sensing something beneath my words, attempted to lighten the mood with a jokingly suggested "Who knows? Maybe two years from now, when George is graduated, Miss Blackthorne will give him a chance?"

George pushed his orange, longer hair away, confidently declaring "She will definitely love me." Ron's mouth dropped open and his eyes widened in anger as he looked at Harry, "Don't talk nonsense, Harry. Sue's guardian hasn't stayed single all this time just to fall in love with George." Fred and Lee, sitting next to George, chuckled. George's gaze was fixated on the professors' table, fixed on my guardian.

His voice was filled with awe as he spoke "Dear Merlin, just look at her. I would willingly meet my demise in those captivating siren eyes. She's the epitome of perfection, standing so tall as if she were a goddess." Despite his melodramatic description, I couldn't help but chuckle at the exaggeration in his words. It was clear that he was completely smitten. Ron, however, rolled his eyes and muttered "Someone needs to reign in your delusions, George."

Chapter Text

After dinner, I stood near the entrance of the Great Hall, eagerly awaiting a chance to speak with Gentiana. The noticeable absence of Snape among the other professors added to my already troubled mind. I leaned against the wall, watching the students gradually exiting the hall. Finally, she spotted me standing in the corner, and her eyes softened. I had wanted to be angry with her, but before I could call her by her name, I corrected myself "Gent-... Professor Blackthorne... I need to speak with you."

Gentiana walked towards me, a smile on her face "Don't be so formal. It makes me feel a little lonely. I had wanted to send an owl to you as well. Let's go to my office." I nodded, silently following her to her office. With each step, the urge to ask her about our current situation became more overwhelming. Once we reached her office, she gestured for me to sit in one of the armchairs. I looked around the dimly lit office, noting how her professor attire complemented the surroundings. Taking a deep breath "Why didn't you tell me anything about your decision to become a professor? And where is my Teddy now?"

As I spoke, my eyes welled up with tears once again, the uncertainty about my precious cat, filling me with sadness. Gentiana noticed my tears and smiled at me again "There were so many things I wanted to tell you, but I never found the right time, Sue. don't be upset. Teddy... he is with me in my chamber. I had planned to give him to you." Her words, while intended to reassure me, only made my heart ache more. I desperately wanted to see my cat, a small piece of our home, a connection to the past. Gentiana rose from her seat and approached me, gently grasping my hand and helping me stand up.

I looked up at her, feeling a sense of comfort. "Did you really think I would abandon Teddy, our mischievous cat?" She said. I returned a shy, embarrassed smile as I replied "No, of course not. It's not just about Teddy. So many things have happened lately, and I wanted to ask about something in particular." I looked at her, unsure if I should bring up the mysterious man who called me Suzan. She looked at me kindly and tilted her head playfully "Ah, I know you wanted to know if I bought you a dress robes, a yellow one?" My eyes widened, and a smile tugged at my lips. "You received my letter?" Gentiana nodded and confirmed "Yes, I bought a beautiful dress robes for you. It's in my chamber. I will send it to you via an owl."

She then blinked, as if thinking of something else to say. As we continued talking, I could sense my anger subsiding, and some of my anxiety dissipated. I thanked her for the dress, and then asked why she had decided to become a professor. Gentiana's expression became pensive, sadness flickering in her eyes before she quickly brushed it off. "I wanted to be close to you, that's all. I asked Dumbledore, and Hogwarts was in need of a professor for this subject." My smile faded slightly as I sensed something wasn't quite right. However, I put on a bigger smile to hide my unease. "O-okay then, but I really want to have Teddy with me tonight, or I won't be able to sleep well."

Gentiana sighed and brushed her shorter bangs "Deal, I will send him to your dorm." She then moved closer, and my expression became confused. "Gentiana?" She reached out and grabbed strands of my black hair between her fingers. "Your hair has grown longer.." she commented. Why was she looking at my hair with such nostalgia? What was it about my hair that held significance? My heart skipped a beat, and I smiled freely "Have you seen Professor Snape?" Unbeknownst to me, Gentiana's expression darkened and her tone grew colder "Yes."

There was a sudden shift in the conversation atmosphere, and I couldn't understand why Gentiana's demeanor changed suddenly when I mentioned Professor Snape. Why would his name cause her to react like that? I pressed further "How did he react? Did he say anything?" Gentiana's lips curled into a tight smile, as if forced. "He didn't say anything, don't worry." I pouted, feeling a tinge of embarrassment as the blush on my cheeks was obvious to her. Gentiana's eyes softened, and she smiled. "You should go to your dorm now, bye bye."

I bid her farewell with a casual wave of my hand, trying to maintain some semblance of maturity. I ran away, careful not to sprint through the castle like a first year student. I headed towards my dorm, but an uncontrollable unease seized me once again. My thoughts kept circling, and a stubborn feeling of restlessness gripped me. I wanted to see him, just like I would pause in front of his office before. I firmly shook my head, trying to resist the urge. No, I couldn't bother him again this time.. I entered the girls' dorm, with four beds arranged in a circular room, and settled on my bed, still awaiting the arrival of Teddy.

Gentiana closed her office door, a voice made her turn around. It was Snape, still gazing at her with doubt. His voice controlled smooth "I am having trouble understanding your true intentions behind coming to Hogwarts." It was obvious that Snape's distrust was starting to fray Gentiana's patience. She stared directly into his eyes with a deadly intensity. "Oh my! you are displaying poor judgement, Mister Snape." Snape's eyes narrowed in a cold grin, his arms folding across his chest. "Of course, I am certain you're only jesting." Gentiana's lips curled into a smirk, and she raised an eyebrow, her tone challenging. "Only jesting? Since when did you start looking at things from such a sensible perspective? You, a Death Eater?"

Snape attempted to maintain his composure, attempting to conceal any sign of shock. He was baffled by how much she knew about his past. She was skilled at reading minds. Perhaps, last time when he wasn't prepared with occlumency, she had glimpsed more than intended. Snape let out a weary scoff, defending himself. "Me being a Death Eater is long in the past, I harbor no ill will towards any students or Hogwarts..." His tone lowered, his expression unreadable. "Why not simply use legilimency on you to uncover the lost memories and past of the girl?" he suggested.

Gentiana's eyes widened with anger, her tone rising as she spoke firmly "This issue has absolutely nothing to do with you! Do not stick your nose in others' business, you grumpy little man!" He didn't like being talked down , and he was even more furious being called 'the grumpy little man' The conversation was getting heated between them , Snape's face reddened with anger as well , he closed the distance between them and stepped in her personal space. "What is your true motives in coming here then? Tell me your intention or i will dig them out of you myself!" They locked eyes, the anger palpable on both their faces.

Gentiana stood tall, her height allowing her to look at Snape without having to look up. Her voice was stern and firm, leaving no room for further argument. "I will say it for the last time. You will not pry further into this issue. You will not infect Sue's mind with your absurd thoughts about me. You will shut your mouth and focus on brewing your potions, understood?" The atmosphere was thick with tension as they stood in the hallway, neither willing to back down. Finally, Snape spoke, his voice cold "I will be watching you closely.. and if even a small inconvenience happens to her... you will be held responsible."

Gentiana had reached her limit and rolled her eyes. "You're the real danger here, not me." she declared. Snape was about to walk away, but her mocking words made him turn back, his eyes filled with intense hatred towards her. "No, I have no doubt that you are not her true mother, How could a bitter and sharp tongued woman like you give birth to the kindest girl?" Gentiana's annoyance boiled over as she shot back "Oh, please don't act so high and mighty! You think you know me so well? I have my reasons for everything, you have no idea-" Snape's eyes darkened with scorn as he interrupted her, his tone laced with sarcasm. "Ah, yes, your 'reasons.' How convenient. As if your 'reasons' justify manipulating an innocent girl's memories."

At that moment, Professor Mcgonagall approached, her eyes filled with suspicion as she observed both Gentiana and Snape. It seemed as if they were moments away from casting an unforgivable curse on each other. However, when Mcgonagall arrived, they quickly averted their gazes, behaving like two kids with a feud. Mcgonagall stated "Dumbledore has summoned a meeting with the professors in the staff room. Come with me." Gentiana and Snape shot each other one last glare before they both turned and followed Mcgonagall silently to the staff room.

This week had passed peacefully, bringing two more days to its conclusion. My routine was much the same, diligently completing my homework before spending time with friends. Later, I often wandered around the castle with Teddy, enjoying his companionship. Gentiana informed me that she would be sending my dress robes just one day before the mysterious event. What kind of event? I sat on a bench in the yard, happily feeding Teddy. The cool wind gently caressed my face and hair as I fed him, filling his belly for another exciting adventure around the castle.

The cute 'num num' sound he made while eating filled the air, creating a peaceful atmosphere. The sky had turned to a beautiful twilight, and I sat up from the bench as I gazed at the sky, mesmerized by the birds flying freely. Teddy let out a loud meow and jumped down, starting to run. You mischievous creature! We didn't agree upon running after your meal! I tried carefully not to sprint after him, instead walking with a quick pace, constantly looking around to catch him. In the process, I failed to notice Snape coming out of the greenhouse, carrying a box of herbs in his hands.

Suddenly, stumbling on an elevated piece of ground, I stumbled and fell with a thud. My arms and knees instinctively covered the other parts of my body, saving me from further damage. Ugh..shit.. feeling slightly embarrassed. It's like every time I try to act cool and more mature, I end up screwing up in the most ridiculous way.
My eyes darted around, checking if anyone was witnessing my clumsiness. Phew... No one's here-... Barely finishing my thoughts, I was interrupted by a suddenly looming figure. Snape stood towering over me. "Are you alright?"

His question hung in the air, and as my yellow eyes locked with his dark ones, the world around us seemed to fade into the background. It felt as if we were the only two beings in color in this moment. My world seemed infused with color whenever he was near. I stared at him for a moment before realizing he was reaching his hand out to help me stand up. A dry, amused tone tinted his voice "Are you planning to sit on the ground all day?" I quickly stood up and declined his assistance, dusting myself off. Looking at him "I-I'm good, thanks for your help, Professor." I looked at him with a mix of surprise and confusion, feeling puzzled by my own inability to express my feelings as effortlessly as before.

He noticed my struggle and reached into the box, holding out a large jar filled with roots. "The box itself is a bit heavy." he explained. "Perhaps you could assist me by taking it to my office?" I looked from him to the jar, struggling to find words. Finally, I answered "I was...looking for my cat." Snape's eyebrows raised in a mocking manner as he looked at me feigning seriousness. "Your cat Teddy, you mean?" I smiled, noticing he remembered the conversation from last term about Teddy "Yes, He darted away towards the greenhouse."

Snape glanced towards the direction I pointed, his black hair gently swaying in the breeze. "Well?" he asked, looking at me with a judgmental expression. "Should I wait for the little troublemaker to return, or should I attend to my duties?" I felt my cheeks burning a little, his tone had an effect that made me want to run away, or dig myself a hole. I tried to be as calm as possible "Um... I'll come back later to look for him after helping you." As we walked, even though I had grown a little taller, he still seemed as towering as ever. I averted my gaze, staring at the path ahead of us as the sun set, casting the sky in a dark blue hue.

Something had shifted within me, and I found myself holding back from speaking to him as freely as before. Snape picked up on the change in me, and he broke the silence between us, his voice a low, almost gentle, tone. "Is something bothering your mind...?" he asked. "It's only been two months, but you've changed quite a bit. What's the matter?" I dropped my gaze to my feet "I haven't changed at all, It's just my hair is a little longer now." Trying to shake off my troubled thoughts, I forced a smile "And I've grown a bit taller, too." Snape shot me a brief glance, his expression dry. "Yes, just a little bit." Before I could stop myself, I blurted out "Gentiana told me I should let my hair grow longer.."

Mentioning Gentiana's name seemed to sour Snape's expression and darken his mood. He scoffed dryly "but I think short hair suits you better!" We navigated through the gloomy corridors, the flickering, yellowish lights casting shadows. As we approached the dungeons, he opened the door, gesturing for me to enter first. Once inside, he placed the box down on the floor and took a more prolonged look at me, his eyes filled with concern.

I placed the jar on his desk and wiped my hands on my red jacket before turning to face him. It seemed as if he wanted to ask me something. "I think I'd better go find Teddy now." feeling a pang of disappointment as I had wanted him to meet Teddy. He continued standing there, his mind seemingly preoccupied with other thoughts. He just nodded "Yes..." As I headed toward the door, his words halted me "Sue, you should be careful about whom you trust."

Chapter Text

I looked questioningly into his eyes, trying to understand the meaning behind his words. "Why do you say that?" I watched as he sat down in his seat, the silence between us lingering for a moment before he finally spoke. "Just an advice, Be good and stay safe. Good night." I nodded, still puzzled by his words, as I turned and began walking towards the yard near the greenhouse. The sky had darkened, making it fully night now. My mind still pondered, wondering who he had been referring to. Harry? Or someone else?

"Teddy!!" I called out, hoping that he would hear me and come out of hiding. "Teddy...are you there? Come here, sweetie..!" Just then, a tabby cat raced towards me, its silent paws padding softly on the grass. My tangled frown dissolved into a smile, I picked him up in my arms, cuddling him like a baby. "Heya, why do you always run away whenever there's a chance to show you to Snape, huh?" I had just scooped up Teddy, preparing to head back to my dorm and settle him on my bed, when suddenly I turned around and was startled by the sight of a blond boy leaning against a tree, with the unexpected sight, I jumped in fear.
"Eyyy!"

I shot Draco a suspicious look as he approached me with a stern expression. He paused for a moment, casting a brief glance at Teddy in my arms, and then sneered dryly. "Your cat is even braver than you, I wonder how you're a Gryffindor." Oh, no. Is he going to start one of his annoying rants again? I furrowed my brow, rolling my eyes in annoyance. I dislike arguing and fighting with people. So, I thought about simply ignoring him. However, just as I was walking past him, his words made me stop in my tracks. He didn't sound arrogant as usual, but rather sincere. "I wanted to say.. sorry about..."

Turning to face him, I widened my eyes in surprise. Was Draco Malfoy apologizing to me? He went on "About what I said about you being an orphan..." I stared at him, my eyes still wide in disbelief. A part of me couldn't believe that Draco Malfoy, of all people, was apologizing to me. It was an unexpected turn of events, and I was left speechless for a moment. "I-I...uh...it's alright..." I finally managed to stutter out. "I mean, you don't have to apologize..." He sneered, quickly regressing back to his usual self. "My apology doesn't change the fact that I still hate you and the rest of your Gryffindor friends, especially that scarhead." he stated bluntly.

Ah, there it is. He hasn't changed at all. "Why do you hate us? We haven't even done anything to you." He rolled his eyes and walked faster, leaving me puzzled in his wake. He remarked with his usual scoffing tone "I don't need reasons to hate someone, and I hate you above all." I frowned as I watched him disappear into the darkness, my voice rising in volume. "Tell your father to show some respect to Mr. Weasley next time!" I slowly walked towards the castle, my gaze lingering on Teddy's feline eyes illuminated by the moon's reflection.

I don't understand why some people are brimming with hatred, thriving on chaos and conflict...But I can't help feeling sympathetic for him, It's as if he's been deeply affected by his father. After settling Teddy on my bed, I made my way to the Gryffindor table to have dinner. However, I found myself lost in thought again. Lately, my mind seems to be nonstop rambling, and it's starting to wear on me. Suddenly, a marshmallow hit me on the forehead, snapping me back to reality. Looking up, I found George sitting in front of me.

He chuckled, a playful smirk on his face, noticing me jolt back to reality. "Hey, daydreamer. We've been trying to get your attention for like eternity!" he teased. Fred, sitting beside him, joined in "Yeah, we thought you've been enchanted or something." I grabbed the marshmallow and threw it back at George, grinning "No, it's your brother who's enchanted, not me, Fred!" George's usually witty expression faded slightly as his cheeks took on a light pink hue. "Actually, I have a question about Lady Gentiana." I couldn't help but laugh amusedly to myself. Lady?

"Go on What's your question?" He stood up and moved to sit beside me, placing his arm around my shoulder. He then bombarded me with questions, his tone filled with curiosity. "What's her type in men? Has she truly been single all these years, or did she have almost a boyfriend? Does she prefer ginger haired boys, blondes, or black haired guys?" Fred shook his head in disbelief at his twin's enthusiastic questioning. "Or perhaps it's brown haired guys?" I chuckled at George's barrage of questions, sensing the playfulness in his tone. "Well...She doesn't have a specific type, I guess." Fred chimed in, clearly enjoying the exchange "Ah, so she's open to all hair colors, eh?"

We laughed aloud, but George's face betrayed a hint of infatuation. Was one of the twins actually falling in love? Then, Fred gestured for us to look behind. Gentiana had entered Great Hall for dinner. George's eyes widened as he gasped "Bloody hell... my lady..." Gentiana, with her keen eyes, spotted me at my seat and sent a gentle smile solely in my direction. Before I could respond, George quickly composed himself with a panicked smile. "She smiled at me." I playfully grabbed a lock of his longer orange hair, teasing him. "Hey! She was smiling at me, not you, George!"

George looked taken aback and suddenly appeared a little dizzy, almost falling back. I swiftly grabbed his shoulder, alarmed. "G-George!!! Are you honestly this smitten with my guardian?" Fred spoke with his mouth full, offering his opinion. "Yeah, I gotta admit, I've never seen him act so... tipsy before." George finally managed to regain his balance, still in awe. "I can't help it..she's just so..." He trailed off, lost in thought. Fred teased, "So... what, George? Gorgeous? Smart? Mysterious?" George nodded, looking mesmerized. "Yeah, all of that.. and more."

I could feel a sense of disappointment and sadness stirring within me. Me and George... we were both drawn to someone older, someone who seemed out of reach. It felt like a forbidden love, with little chance for either of us to have a chance. Such a lonely feeling. Ginny loomed behind me "What's going on with you three?" Fred gesturing toward George, and quipped "We need to send a letter to Mum and tell her our brother has discovered a woman!" A few moments later, Harry, Ron, and Hermione joined us at the table, with Hermione burying herself in a pile of books while eating dinner.

It was apparent that Harry's thoughts were consumed by the upcoming Triwizard Tournament. Ron, having noticed where George's gaze was fixated, narrowed his eyes and spoke in a hushed tone, trying not to disturb Hermione's intense studying. "Who are you looking at?" George rolled his eyes at Ron's skeptical look "I don't owe you an answer, little bro." I sighed, shaking my head in slight amusement at their banter. It's obvious George is serious when he's less playful... Having finished my meal, I stood up to leave. Harry, finally pulling himself out of his thoughts, inquired, "You're leaving already?"

I nodded, a small smile on my face. "Yeah, I'm heading out now." Hermione, momentarily pausing her studies, chimed in with a touch of curiosity. "Already? Are you meeting someone?" I couldn't help but let out a soft chuckle as I left, remarking jokingly "I have a very special date with Filch, so see you later." Harry caught the sarcasm in my tone and broke into a small smile. As I walked through the dark corridors near the dungeons, my thoughts drifted to Snape. I don't want to be distant and cold toward him. I want to bid him goodnight... I want to... see him one last time before I sleep...

I continued down the corridors, the soft click of my shoes on the floor the only sound besides my breathing. Eventually, I found myself standing in front of Snape's office. I hesitated, my hand hovering over the door. Part of me wanted to knock, to see him one last time... but would he even appreciate my gesture? Would he just brush me off as a troublesome student, distracting him from his work? I heard footsteps approaching, causing me to turn around and look up. It was one of the Slytherin girls, seemingly in her seventh year, with a long, curly brown mane cascading down her shoulders.

She smiled slightly and inquired "What are you doing here? Got yourself a detention like me?" Before I could respond, she proceeded to open Snape's office door, revealing that he was seated at his usual seat. I swiftly hid myself, my heart pounding loudly, as the door closed firmly shut behind her. Phew...he didn't notice me coming here again.. I looked down, a hint of disappointment on my face, as I pouted slightly. I wish I was in my seventh year already...and a bit taller like her...

With that same expression, I made my way back to my dorm, mumbling quietly to myself. Maybe I should curl my hair when it gets longer...or dye it brown...she was so beautiful... As I pondered over my thoughts, a sense of jealousy began to surface. Is this jealousy towards her...or just because she went to Snape's office for detention? Why am I feeling jealous because someone got detention? I sighed deeply, the weight of my thoughts evident on my shoulders. I threw myself onto my bed, curled up under my red blanket, and mumbled softly to myself in a slightly unclear voice. "Maybe I should cause some trouble, just to get detention with him..."

The soft snoring of Teddy sleeping soundly in his basket echoed gently in the background. I lay awake, my eyes wide open, as my thoughts drifted back to my first detention with Snape. I remembered when I borrowed my potions book to Neville, and Snape had easily seen through my thoughts and known that I was troubling myself because of Neville. After cleaning his potions cupboard, I had fallen from the stool, injuring my knee. He had healed my wound gently.

Those feelings now seem so distant, as time appears to have flown by so quickly. I found myself torn between two desires. On one hand, I longed to be that carefree child again, visiting him constantly, talking to him, even hugging him like the last time I'd done so. On the other hand, I also secretly wished to grow up and become an adult, hoping that maybe then I could... Wait, such a thing...such a thing is...impossible, isn't it?

A new day dawned, not too bright but cloudy and prone to rain. I secretly love days like this. Students seemed intrigued by the new D.A.D.A teacher. As we gathered behind the classroom door, waiting for Gentiana's arrival, I whispered to Ron and Hermione "Can you imagine how funny it would be if George was in our year? I'd be in stitches watching his reaction to her teaching." Ron chuckled, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Yeah, he'd probably be drooling over her every word like a lovesick puppy." Neville strolled over to us, sporting a slightly longer hairstyle and a slight height increase. It seems like everyone is growing out their hair this year a new fashion trend?

Neville spoke up, his voice sounding less timid than before, "Sue, I think your guardian...I mean, Professor Blackthorne, might be one of Professor Snape's long lost relatives. They look somewhat alike, don't you think?"I couldn't help but nudge Hermione's shoulder, giggling like an idiot at the thought. "Pfftt...Gentiana and Snape? relatives? Can you imagine?" Hermione shot me an awkward smile. with her eyes silently telling Neville, 'This girl must be high on something.' I folded my arms, shifting my mood to a pout "Seriously, what makes you think they're related? Just because they both wear black, are tall, have pale skin, black hair, or what?"

Neville dismissed his idea, waving his hand "Nevermind..it was just an idea..." Ron grabbed ahold of Neville's shoulder and turned him around "Bloody hell, she's coming this way!" While my friends were somewhat intimidated by Gentiana's intimidating presence, I knew that she wasn't as scary as she appeared. Or was she? As a guardian, she was always kind, but now it would be interesting to see how she behaved as a teacher.

Chapter Text

Students from all houses hurried into the classroom, quickly taking their seats. Trio sat in the three seats directly in front of Gentiana's desk, while I, Neville, and a Ravenclaw girl sat behind them. I glanced over and saw Draco and his usual group of friends, casually pulling out their books. A sense of pride washed over me as I had an urge to shout across the room, revealing to everyone that Gentiana was my guardian. However, only my closest friends knew this fact.

Once Gentiana stepped into the classroom, a silence fell over the room. and the only sound to be heard was someone's nervous gulp. She scanned the desks, noticing the prepared books, and offered a smile, attempting to create a more relaxed atmosphere. "Hello, children. There's no need to be so quiet; I won't be killing anyone." she joked. Her warm smile faded as she noticed Seamus discreetly sticking his bubblegum under his desk. Her tone became authoritative as she reprimanded him "Unless you plan on acting like a toddler and behaving inappropriately for your year, Mister Finnigan!"

Seamus quickly sat up straight, looking slightly embarrassed, knowing he's been caught sticking his bubblegum. A couple of students behind me chuckled, clearly amused by the situation. Seamus frantically removed the gum from under his desk, his face turning tomato red, and he averted his gaze, looking down at his book. Gentiana took a deep breath before opening her mouth to speak, Malfoy quickly raised his hand, his tone slightly snarky yet respectful enough, he knew Gentiana wasn't one of those teachers he could mess with. "It's true then? That you're an expert in ancient magic?"

Gentiana shifted her gaze towards Draco "Yes... I've spent years studying and practicing it." Seamus, relieved that the spotlight was no longer on him, exhaled silently and quietly sank into his chair, mentally thanking Draco for diverting Gentiana's attention. Draco smirked cockily, confident in his proposal. "The Ministry would be ecstatic to have someone like you." he said with a smug tone. "I can even talk to my father about it-" Gentiana quickly interrupted him, her tone relaxed but firm enough. "We are in class, Mr. Malfoy, and it is not your place to suggest where I should work. Don't you agree?"

Ron, knowing that Gentiana was my guardian and may be kinder towards our group, spoke more freely than usual, unlike in Snape's classes when they wouldn't dare to speak back to Malfoy. "That's right, Malfoy! It's not your place to decide where Professor Blackthorne should work!" Gentiana tried to suppress a smirk, before responding firmly "Enough, Mr. Weasley. Let's begin this class."
Gentiana sat back behind her desk and retrieved a register, proceeding to call out each student's name.

Seamus was dumbfounded, wondering how on earth she knew his last name before even uttering it. I couldn't help but giggle to myself, being well aware of her unique ability. Gentiana cleared her throat after concluding the roll call. "Alright, there is a letter from Professor Lupin, it appears that last year, this class learned quite a lot about dark creatures." Harry glanced back at me with a playful smirk, clearly referencing the nickname he had devised for Snape, 'dark creature' She went on, "But you still have so much to learn about curses." Gentiana set the register aside and glanced around the room at the students.

"I've read this book before, and I can tell you there's a lot more going on in the wizarding world..." She stood up and slowly paced as she continued "So let's start right off with the curses. They come in various strengths and forms. According to the Ministry of Magic, I'm supposed to teach you countercurses and that's that. I'm not allowed to show you the illegal dark curses until you're in your sixth year. However, I disagree with this. When you find yourself facing a wizard who's about to cast an illegal curse on you, they certainly won't give you a warning or explain how to defend yourself, will they?"

Ron's eyes widened in awe "Professor, are you going to teach us those illegal curses?" Gentiana walked over to her desk and opened a drawer, extracting a glass jar containing a large, black spider. In response to Ron's question, she explained "I will merely teach you the three Unforgivitable Curses." She opened the jar and gently held the spider in her palm as she stood in front of the students. With no wand in hand, she murmured the curse, her green eyes sparkling more vividly. "Imperio!" The spider's behavior became completely unnatural, as if it were under someone's command.

It stood on its feet, moving back and forth and even began to dance. A few students chuckled, but Gentiana quickly interrupted, "Honestly, it's not funny, not when you're the one under the control of this curse." She then turned her gaze toward us. "All the behaviors this spider is exhibiting can be controlled by me now that I have cast the Imperius Curse on it. Many years ago, numerous witches and wizards were indeed under control of this curse..." Her gaze shifted toward the Slytherins, most of whose parents were death eaters. "or at least some were merely pretending."

She then cast the 'Constant Vigilance' charm, resisting the Imperius Curse, and placed the spider back in the jar for the time being. I watched as Gentiana spoke once more. "And let me tell you something else..." Gentiana set the jar aside and then went on "there exist .. witches and wizards who are scarier than others." The students' murmuring grew louder as they listened intently, their eyes wide with anticipation, waiting for her to continue her speech. "Witches and wizards who can make others obey them, without the use of the 'Imperio' curse, they are rare and have pure lineage, purebloods."

The class was filled with astonishment as the new information hit them like a bomb. Everyone looked around at each other, and Hermione spoke up, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Professor, are there no books that discuss this unique talent?" Gentiana paused briefly before replying "I'm not entirely sure, and if there are any, they are so rare that you won't find them just anywhere." A sense of intrigue washed over me as I processed the information. This...this sounds like that mysterious man....and even my own actions last year with...

However, before I could properly look back at him, Draco caught my eye, his gaze widening. He, too, remembered that event vividly. My thoughts were racing as I quickly looked back at Gentiana. Was she.. was she referring to that man? Does she know him too? Is that why he manipulated some Ministry wizards to aid his attack? Everything fits like a perfect puzzle... but what about my own action with Draco last year? I didn't dare to look back at him again, as he would likely be scrutinizing me further. It was obvious that the words of Gentiana had provoked everyone's interest.

Everyone's attention was now on Lavender Brown as she raised her hand and asked "Do they learn this ability, or are they born with it?" Ron, turning his gaze away from Lavender, added with a hint of worry "Professor, the night of the Quidditch World Cup, a wizard attacked and my father and brother told us that he managed to manipulate some Ministry wizards without even using a curse ... It's possible that he might be one of those..?" Gentiana's expression grew stern as she clinched her jaw, responding to Lavender's question first. "Yes, they are born with it... And Mr. Weasley," she continued "I am indeed aware of that attack. He could very well be one of those frightening wizards."

I could see how Ron looked at me and whispered something to Harry and Hermione, his voice barely audible. "You remember what Bill said that night, right? He mentioned that the man knew Sue.." His expression was filled with fear and his face had turned pale. Gentiana continued her lesson, teaching us the remaining two Unforgivabble Curses. The entire class went by in a blur as I took notes about the curses. Despite the information being vital, my mind was in a daze, swirling with thoughts.

She knows...she knows so much, but she doesn't directly tell me... My troubled mind led to me not paying attention, and my hand merely scribbled down whatever it wanted. I have to speak with her about this...and soon. Just a few minutes remained before the bell sounded, signalling the end of class. We started packing away our books, preparing to leave. However, Harry raised his hand, looking at Gentiana. "Professor, given your experience and the fact that you've discovered magical abilities that we may not have, could you show us a magical feat? Perhaps even some spells from older tomes?"

The rest of the class chimed in excitedly, agreeing with Harry and expressing their eagerness to see her do something extraordinary. Gentiana glanced at the students, a small smile playing on her lips. "I suppose if you're all so enthusiastic to see it, why not?" She created a sphere of light in her hand, her green eyes gleaming brilliantly as she cast the spell, "Léoht*" The palms of her hands began to shine with a radiant white light, causing the students to watch in awe. Hermione observed carefully "It's like the Lumos spell..."
*(meaning: light)

Gentiana nodded at Hermione's comment and as the light in her hand faded "I would've loved to show you more spells, but most of them are either dangerous or cause havoc, so... next time, perhaps I'll show you a butterfly instead?" The classroom filled with the enthusiastic chatter of the students, who gladly agreed to her suggestion. Once she dismissed us, we hastily made our way out of the classroom. Other students were talking about how incredible Gentiana's class had been.

I spotted Ron animatedly waving his hands as he talked excitedly with his friends. As I clutched my school bag, a hand suddenly grabbed my wrist and yanked me towards a secluded spot behind a wall. I was surprised to find Draco there, gripping me firmly by my wrist and pressing my back against the wall. "W-what are you doing, Malfoy?" I furrowed my brows at him, but he mirrored my expression, baring his teeth and speaking in a low, forceful tone "Tell me, you little nobody... Why does the ability that Professor mentioned bear a resemblance to what you did to me last year? Answer me!"

My eyes widened in surprise as I hadn't expected him to be so perceptive. Panicking, My voice faltered, betraying my nervousness. "I-I don't know. I didn't do anything to you..." Draco's scowl deepened as he tightened his grip on my wrist, causing me to flinch in pain and close my eyes. "Don't play games with me!" he hissed. "What are you trying to hide? And what kind of curse did you cast on me when you made me reverse my hex on that foolish Neville? I know damn well I didn't do that willingly!"

How can I even respond to him when I'm still seeking answers myself? I looked at him, my eyes wide, and vigorously shook my head. "I swear, I didn't do anything to you. I genuinely don't know what happened. If anything happened that day, I was completely oblivious to it." Draco sneered at me mockingly and retorted through clenched teeth "Of course you would say that, wouldn't you? Just wait till I spread rumors about you and that wizard being connected in some way. They'll expel you, you little brat!"

He released my wrist and pushed me aside. "You better tell the truth before it is too late" He threatened and left me alone, leaving too many questions in my mind. After Draco stormed off, I was panting heavily, struggling to breathe normally, overcome with fear. With wide eyes, I watched as he hurried away, and I instinctively took a step forward, intending to run after him and beg him to keep quiet. However, I quickly stopped myself and took a deep breath, attempting to steady the trembling of my hands.

Chapter Text

As the sky darkened and night took over, I hastily made my way to Gentiana's office, knocking urgently at the door. "Come in." her voice responded, as she continued to write and grade papers, not even looking up to see which student had entered. I walked forward and stood in front of her desk. "What is it, Sue? I've informed you that I will send your dress robes a day before the event." Gentiana noticed that I hadn't replied and looked up, her face partially obscured by the dim light in her office. I stared at her with a serious expression "Gentiana! I'm not a child anymore, So why are you still keeping secrets from me?"

She raised an eyebrow "What is the matter, Sue? Speak louder. Don't mumble." I frowned and my heart began to race, fueled by both anger and fear "I encountered a man a month ago, He had some similar features to me, and he addressed me as 'Suzan'. He knew about me, and .. he even seemed to know you." Gentiana's eyes widened in shock at the mention of the name 'Suzan'. She struggled for a moment, her tongue tied as if she was trying to find the words to respond. "That wizard who attacked after the Quidditch World Cup? You shouldn't trust the nonsense, he is a mad man."

I leaned toward her and placed my hands on her desk, lowering my voice.
"Gentiana..I'm not that naive kid anymore. I know you know something about this man ..and i want to know everything." Gentiana stood up, towering over me. "Sue, you're being foolish, He's nothing but trouble, don't believe his ridiculous claims." I clenched my fists, my hands trembling with anger, as I stared at her as if I had never truly known her. "You do know him, don't you? I have every right to know if he's my family! if he's my fa-" Gentiana interrupted me abruptly, her voice sharp. "Yes, I know him from long ago! And that's why I'm warning you, Sue. Don't let his words poison your mind. Don't try to find a connection with him. And no! He is NOT your father!"

The truth slapped me in the face; clearly, she knew more than she was saying. Gentiana frowned at me as if a thought had struck her mind. "Did Snape speak to you?" I nodded, feeling a sense of disbelief. "No...but now I understand why he warned me to be careful who I trust..." My bitter words left her momentarily speechless. She took a step back from her chair "Sue...everything I've done has been to protect you. I can assure you that this man is not your father, nor is he someone you can trust." I stared at her with a mixture of disappointment and hurt, my voice filled with frustration.

"If it's true that you're protecting me, then tell me! What makes you think I can't handle the truth?" A sense of hatred bubbled up within me, growing stronger with each passing moment. I couldn't hold back my emotions anymore. I shouted angrily "You always speak of protecting me, but you're nothing but a liar and a hypocrite!" Gentiana composed herself, her voice rising to match my volume. "I am your professor, and you will show me respect!" I felt a stab of disbelief as I heard her stern tone.

This couldn't be the gentle and kind woman I had thought I knew. No... I had been a naive child all along, and she had always kept the truth hidden from me. The tears began to well up in my eyes, on the verge of spilling over. "I will find out, I will find out about my family and that man... even if you don't tell me his name. I might even speak about it to Dumbledore." I wiped my tears away with my lower arm and hurriedly fled from her office. The last thing I saw was her shocked, upset? expression. Gentiana stood there, tears in her eyes, her chest tight with emotion. "I just wanted to protect her..."

I walked briskly down the halls, trying desperately to keep my head down to hide my tears. When I reached the crowded common room, Harry and Ron were busy working on Professor Trelawney's assignment. I quickly made my way up the stairs to my bed, my heart heavy with disappointment and sadness. my tears now flowing freely. "I thought she cared about me, but she's been hiding the truth about my real family..." I buried my face in the pillow, crying uncontrollably, as Teddy stopped playing with a black button and jumped onto the bed, purring and trying to comfort me by rubbing his head and tail against me.

"I'm scared, Teddy.." I whispered, holding him tightly. "I don't know what will happen if Draco tells everyone about my connection with .. that man. I don't know where to start talking with Dumbledore. I don't know what to do..." I clung to Teddy, finding some small comfort in his furry presence. The fear and uncertainty overwhelmed me, and I felt lost and alone. Teddy looked at me with his big green eyes as if trying to understand my pain. "Why doesn't she want me to know the truth about my family?" I continued to murmur quietly, as if hoping Teddy could provide me with answers. However, soon enough, Hermione, Lavender, and Parvati entered the dormitory.

I closed my eyes, feigning sleep, drawing the curtains around my bed. Finally, exhaustion took over, and I drifted into a restless sleep. As I slowly emerged from sleep, I sat up in bed. The previous night's strange dreams and weirdly realistic whispers echoed in my mind. Pushing the thoughts aside, I knew that today was going to be a particularly challenging day. I endured the exhausting day, waiting impatiently for an opportunity to speak with Dumbledore. My mind was set on finding him for guidance and assistance. Finally, I approached the gargoyle, mumbling the password and entering the circular, moving stone staircase that spiraled upwards.

As I reached the top of the winding stairs, I found my footsteps slowing as I approached Dumbledore's office. A mixture of hope and anxiety welled up within me, knowing that this conversation could bring answers or raise even more questions. With a deep breath, I tapped on the door, awaiting permission to enter. The door slowly creaked open, revealing Dumbledore behind his desk, his wise eyes fixed upon me. "Ah Miss Sue" he greeted in his calm, wise voice. I stepped into the office, finally gathering the courage to speak. "Professor Dumbledore.. I have a couple of questions, and .. and I thought you might be able to help me."

Dumbledore stood up, his hand tenderly caressing the feathers of the magnificent phoenix perched on a golden stand nearby. I couldn't help but remember how the bird had rescued us in our second year. "Of course, my dear." Dumbledore said, his voice warm. "What is it that you would like to ask?" I glanced down at my black shoes before gathering the courage to look into Dumbledore's light blue eyes. My voice was filled with hesitation as I spoke. "Professor, I think my guardian.. might know something about my past, about my forgotten memories... And also about that wizard who caused chaos after the Quidditch World Cup. Can you ... can you please ask her to tell me the truth about everything?"

Dumbledore paused his caressing of Fawkes and took two steps closer to me. "My dear girl, Miss Blackthorne is indeed trustworthy. I implore you, do not doubt her. In time, she will unveil everything to you, I'm certain of it. please, listen to her words." I frowned, feeling perplexed. "But why does she feel the need to conceal the truth? I'm already grappling with my unclear origins and my lack of a last name." Dumbledore turned away and gazed out the window, his hands clasped behind his back. He watched as the sun began to set, casting an orange hue over the surroundings.

"Sometimes, the pursuit of understanding leads you to confront harsh realities and bitter truths. You may even wish you had never strived to comprehend those things in the first place." He then turned back to me, his gaze unwavering. "Remember the words I shared with you three years ago? Let time reveal the truth, and refrain from fighting with your only family." My expression turned dejected "Professor, do you know anything about my family?" He remained silent, his unwavering gaze speaking volumes.

After a few moments, he finally spoke, his voice gentle yet firm. "Sue, enjoy your time at Hogwarts, cherish every moment. The truth will reveal itself in due time, and she will tell you when the time is right." Dumbledore approached me, placing his hands warmly on my shoulders. His kind, fatherly eyes met mine as he spoke, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. "I've truly missed that little girl, darting through the castle without a care in the world." I smiled faintly, resigned to setting this matter aside for now. Dumbledore nodded and stepped back, a playful tone laced in his voice. "Perhaps you can continue supporting Harry, as you have so admirably done all these years."

I smiled "I will." But as I left his office, my smile faded, replaced by a solemn expression. Even during those past years, I was not truly carefree, deep down, I've always longed to learn something about my family. As I walked back to the dormitories, I found myself lost in thought. Perhaps Dumbledore is right... Maybe I should be patient and give it some more time. Gentiana will talk to me eventually. Just a little longer.. I refused to let myself become a gloomy and overthinking person, haunted by nightmares every night. The dreams crept back into my mind whenever I started to question my past.

I shook my head vigorously, trying to shake off my troubled thoughts. I... I really ought to talk to Gentiana and forgive her, and apologize for my words yesterday. With quick steps, I made my way towards the Great Hall, where the door was surrounded by students and professors heading to dinner. I figured she might be there. Suddenly, I spotted her walking out, already having finished her meal. Behind her was another, gloomier figure, walking as if he belonged in the shadows. "Snape?" I muttered under my breath. I huffed with frustration, feeling my face turn red like a tomato. Who should I talk to first?

I stepped closer, feeling a bit awkward, and spoke in a louder tone "H-Hello... Professor Blackthorne, Professor Snape." They both came to a stop, and I noticed the students passing us, stealing glances at the sight of me being surrounded by these rather dark professors. They seemed a bit frightened by the presence of the two adults. Gentiana, who was initially taken aback by my more relaxed mood in contrast to the previous night, smiled a bit more "Sue, can we talk, just the two of us?"

Her gaze hardened as she looked back at Snape before softening as she looked at me again. "In private?" Snape rolled his eyes at Gentiana's words, then turned to look at me. His voice was cold and firm "Don't forget to complete your research on antidotes. Who knows, you might end up being the one I poison before Christmas, just to ensure your antidote is effective." Gentiana shot a venomous glare at him, while I felt a mixture of shyness and fluster at his words. "Ye-Yeah, professor. I won't disappoint you." Gentiana watched Snape walk away, a slight frown evident on her face.

Once he was out of sight, she turned her attention back to me, her frown being replaced with a sad smile. "Why don't we go find a quiet spot to talk?" We made our way back to her office, and as the door closed behind us, she gestured for me to take a seat on the wooden chair in the corner. I sat down, gripping the hem of my skirt as I looked down. "Gentiana... I'm sorr-" My eyes widened as she knelt before me, taking my hand in hers. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she looked at me.

"Please, don't apologize, You have every right to doubt me, even to hate me. But I have no regrets. All I want is to keep you safe, even if it means dealing with your hatred. I will tell you everything, but not now." She squeezed my hand gently, her eyes pleading for understanding. I pushed aside the memories of our argument from the previous night, and Dumbledore's words echoed in my head "Don't fight with your only family" With a determined expression, I placed my hand on her cheek. "I will trust you, I will wait until you share with me everything I need to know."

She reached up and covered my hand on her cheek with her own warm hand. Gentiana looked at me with eyes overflowing with affection. I couldn't help but realize how much she truly cared for me. "Now go and have your dinner." She stood up and grabbed my hands, helping me to rise as well. She suddenly hugged me tightly before releasing her grip and stepping back. "be happy and enjoy your days.." I felt a sense of security in her embrace. Despite my doubts, I longed to believe in her.

Chapter Text

A few minutes later, I entered the Great Hall, which was still buzzing with noise.
I jumped like a startled cat as a voice behind me caught me off guard. I turned to see Harry scratching the back of his head, his tone laced with amusement. "I didn't mean to scare you, you're as jumpy as you were, Sue." Feeling revitalized and almost brimming with energy, I smirked back at him, feeling particularly protective. I placed my elbow on his shoulder, which was slightly above my own. I then gazed at him with a sense of superiority.

Harry looked at me in confusion, clearly perplexed by my arrogant behavior. "Um, did something hit your head, Sue?" I shook my head and continued to grin at him "Do you know what Dumbledore told me?" Harry shrugged, causing my elbow to slip but I quickly placed it back on his shoulder again, like a stubborn leech. "He said it's my duty to protect you, you stupid boy!!" I said, giggling. "See? Dumbledore trusts me more than you, hehe." He crossed his arms as he huffed with annoyance but there was a glint of mischief in his eyes, i could feel his shoulder shaking a bit as i put quite a lot of weight to stay on it "yeah right.. so why you are clinging to me like some kind of leech?"

I gazed at him for a moment, my expression somewhat flat Is he not feeling a hint of jealousy? I removed my elbow from his shoulder and folded my arms, walking ahead of him, feeling a sense of superiority. Harry, walking behind me, rolled his eyes, but unbeknownst to me, he secretly smiled as he watched me. We were both oblivious to the fact that Draco was glaring at us with intense hatred, his grip on his fork tightened. We took our seats at the Gryffindor table, but our closest friends, like Hermione and Ron, were nowhere to be found.

Harry attempted to suppress his smile "You haven't been hanging out with us much lately, Sue... Is everything alright?" I munched on a piece of fried sausage and glanced at him, quickly swallowing my food. "I've been...busy.." averting my gaze away. I had no intention of sharing my worries and burdening him with concern as well. He placing his hand under his chin, and looked at me with his eyebrows slightly raised and a small grin on his face. "Too busy crying and darting around?"

I stared at him, feeling astonished. Did he see me last night, returning to the common room with my eyes filled with tears? I started to stumble over my words, desperately searching for an excuse. "I was... um..." Harry looked down at his plate, sensing my struggle. "It's alright, I just wanted to let you know that you can always talk to me about your worries. There's no need to bottle everything up inside yourself." His green eyes fixated on me, his words sincere and empathetic. I smiled and nodded in response "I'll try."

He then shifted his attention back to his dinner, and I found myself stealing glances at him as thoughts filled my mind. I think it's because of you that I can focus on the present, Harry. You give me a reason to be useful... to help you and protect you. Thank you. After finishing dinner, we walked together slowly, venting our frustration about the increased amount of homework assigned by all our teachers. Even Professor McGonagall had warned us to prepare for the O.W.L.s in the upcoming year. Harry rolled up his white sleeve and slipped his hand into his pocket as he grumbled "The worst of them all is Trelawney. I have no idea what kind of prediction I'm supposed to come up with next month."

I sighed and agreed with him, feeling slightly overwhelmed. "I don't know either, I guess I'll just write something like I'll regain my memory or something like that.... Or you can also write that you'll magically be chosen for the Triwizard Tournament." Harry looked at me with a pensive expression mixed with awe. "You're right, but it's impossible. Only 18 year old students can participate." I shrugged, offering a solution "We just have to write nonsense for Trelawney. The bigger and farther from the realm of reality, the better she will grade us."

A mischievous smile playing at the corners of my lips. Harry chuckled softly, rubbing his neck with a sheepish grin. "You're always coming up with the best ideas, Sue." he said, his voice filled with a hint of admiration. "I swear sometimes i think you are more clever brain than Hermione herself." I pouted slightly, a small frown forming on my face. "Hey! Hermione is brilliant! I just come up with a bunch of ridiculous ideas, and occasionally one of them turns out to be good. Hermione is the one who finds logical solutions."

Harry chuckled and ruffled my hair gently, he had a fond smile on his face. "i know, your mind is full of imagination." Just as we had walked a short distance away from the Great Hall, we heard rapid footsteps behind us, and the looming figure of Draco Malfoy approached. My smile disappeared as I saw him approaching. I hope he doesn't start on about his threat. Draco sneered disdainfully at me. "Instead of having foolish fun like the complete fool you are, you better come up with an answer for me. I won't keep silent about it forever, you brat."

Harry was clearly getting irritated with Draco's harsh tone and demeanor. He glanced at me briefly before turning his attention back to Draco "What's the problem this time, Malfoy? Why are you acting like a barking dog?" Draco's eyes narrowed as he huffed "I have matters to discuss with her." He said looking at me again, then he looked at Harry annoyed "And it is none of your business Potter!" I stood quietly, still grappling with the right response. I began to speak "Listen, I-"

Draco interrupted me, his nostrils flared as he looked at me with distaste. "You better do it soon, Because my father wouldn't be happy to know that someone from this wretched school cast an unforgivable curse on me!" Draco walked away, Harry's eyes widened in surprise. He turned to me, a look of concern on his face. "Y-you cast an unforgivable curse on Malfoy?" I shook my head vigorously, my expression panicked. "No, no, I didn't use any curse on him." I hurriedly explained. "It's related to the events of last term..."

I then proceeded to open up to Harry about the incident with Malfoy, telling him about the jinx on Neville, the control I unwittingly gained over Malfoy, and how I suddenly fainted after the powerful surge within me disappeared. Harry listened intently, his expression a mixture of shock and confusion. "So you mean... you accidentally controlled Malfoy without even knowing how?" The situation was a tangled mess and I felt utterly lost. I nodded uncertainly, my voice shaky. "Yes... But I really don't know how it happened, i've never experienced anything like that before, and it never happened again afterwards."

Harry gazed intently at me "Like that... man who... who called you by a different name?" My eyes widened at the mention of that man, and I felt a pang of hesitation. I hadn't wanted to talk about it until I had more information from Gentiana. So I simply nodded, a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty swirling within me. "I see..." he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "It's alright... when you're ready to talk about it, I'll listen." I met his gaze with a hint of gratitude "I would be ready to talk about it if I had some answers..."

Harry revealed his own secret. "Well, I also have something I've been keeping to myself, Just before the Quidditch World Cup, I had a dream... a dream about Voldemort..." He paused for a moment, a flicker of uneasiness crossing his face. "In my dream, I saw him in a house... and honestly, I haven't had the courage to discuss it with anyone." I was about to respond but my words faltered for a moment. "You can always send a letter to Sirius." Harry let out a sigh "It feels silly to bother him about a mere dream."

Days turned into weeks, and as October neared its end, excitement filled the air. Everyone around the castle was buzzing with gossip about the pending arrival of two other magical schools: Beauxbatons and Durmstrang. But naturally, the most significant conversation revolved around the Triwizard Tournament. The castle appeared to be undergoing an extra meticulous cleaning process, as house elves worked together to ensure everything was in impeccable condition. That evening, all students donned their robes and took their seats at the tables of their houses. I sat between Hermione and Harry. Ron, who was on the other side of Hermione, spoke up eagerly "It's nearly six. They should be arriving any time now."

Dumbledore stepped onto the platform. The Great Hall instantly fell silent, as everyone waited in anticipation for his words. "Good evening." Dumbledore began, his voice calm and steady. "Tonight we are honored to welcome the students from Beauxbatons Academy of Magic and Durmstrang institute." Dumbledore's hand gestured toward the entrance, and the large double doors swung open, revealing a group of Beauxbatons students. A dozen boys and girls, all in their late teens, walked into the Great Hall with a graceful elegance. Their robes, a soft, pale blue color, seemed to be crafted from fine silk.

Following behind them was Madame Maxime, the imposing headmistress. Her tall and stocky figure was adorned in lavish black satin, her neck and fingers adorned with countless shiny opals. She came majestically forward across the room, she was at least two heads taller than Hagrid, and she shook hands with Dumbledore when she reached him. "Dumbly dorr, your school is charming." Dumbledore beamed as he responded, "Madam Maxime, the pleasure is mine. We are honored to host Beauxbatons." Madam Maxime settled down at the staff table alongside the professors, though one couldn't help but wonder how she would fit into a single chair given her size.

Dumbledore, still standing on the podium "And now, let's warmly welcome our friends from the north." The entrance door swung open for the second time, and a dozen students entered, their figures bearing a strong resemblance to Crabbe and Goyle. Alongside their headmaster, a student entered who resembled someone I recognized, which prompted me to turn and look at Ron, who mumbled in awe "It's him.. Viktor Krum!" Headmaster Karkaroff of Durmstrang cordially shook hands with Dumbledore, and the whispers in the room grew louder as everyone discussed the famous Viktor Krum. Karkaroff, a man of extreme tallness, with a pointed face and an unruly black beard, he was wearing sweeping robes of black silk.

The boys of Durmstrang wore furs. I glanced around the Great Hall, my eyes wide with astonishment as I took in the sight of two additional tables for the two other schools. I noticed several girls searching their pockets for quills, eager to obtain an autograph while chattering excitedly amongst themselves. The school felt noticeably more crowded now. The students from Beauxbatons chose to sit at the Ravenclaw table, while the Durmstrang students opted to take their seats in the extra tables among the Slytherin. I looked with annoyance as Malfoy conversed with Krum, and Ron, who shared my frustration "That bastard! Why didn't they come to sit with us Gryffindors?"

Harry glanced back and forth between Krum and Ron "Perhaps they just wanted to sit in a quieter corner." I glanced over at the girls from Beauxbatons and questioned aloud, "Where will they sleep?" Hermione rolled her eyes in response "I just hope they don't expect us to share our beds with them!" I nodded fervently, expressing my agreement. "Yes! I hate sharing my bed!" Ron, sporting a smug grin "I would welcome them with delight." In that very moment, Hermione, her irritation evident, angrily slapped Ron on the head. Her frown was dead serious "You shameless fool! I hope they make you share your bed with Goyle!"

His smirk turned into an expression of pure horror, and he quickly backtracked "No. Not with Goyle, anything but that." Filch busily rearranged the chairs at the long table, causing me to furrow my brow in confusion, wondering if more guests were awaited. After a brief exchange of conversation between Dumbledore and Karkaroff, Dumbledore stood up once more "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and our guests. I am truly honored to welcome you all to Hogwarts. The Tournament will commence after the feast, and I invite you all to feel at home." Delicious foods and an assortment of delectable desserts magically appeared on the tables, which was nothing extraordinary for us, but for our guests, it was quite remarkable. The boys from Durmstrang removed their furs, unveiling their dark red robes.

Chapter Text

Hermione leaned in and whispered in my ear with a hint of disdain, her gaze fixed on one of the girls from Beauxbatons, who had silvery blonde hair and large blue eyes. "She's a veela." Hermione muttered, her tone expressing her disapproval. "Just look at her, acting as if Hogwarts is a filthy place. Where did she live? In the sky and heaven?" I quickly noticed why Hermione seemed disgruntled. The reason was obvious; Ron was practically staring at the veela girl with a frozen expression. Ron was fixated and mesmerized while his mouth hung slightly open. I attempted to feign nonchalance, pretending I was completely unaware of the underlying hint of jealousy on Hermione's part.

Ron, scratching his head, followed her with his gaze and sighed dreamily "She's no ordinary girl. There's no one who compares to her at Hogwarts." Harry playfully rolled his eyes and then glanced at me and Hermione with a smirk. "The girls at Hogwarts are better." he clearly trying to reassure us both. Hermione simply huffed and rolled her eyes, recognizing that Harry's comment was intended to lift our spirits. I felt a twinge of embarrassment, wondering if Harry had spoken truthfully. Ron, still lost in his fantasies, continued with the same dreamy tone "You're only saying that because of Cho, Harry." Harry turned his head, glancing at the Ravenclaw table and noticing Cho engaged in conversation with the newcomers.

However, unlike the last time he saw her, his cheeks remained unblushed. He then turned back to Ron "No, I'm not!" Hermione spoke with an annoyed tone and a disapproving frown, telling both Harry and Ron to shut up. Then she gestured toward the staff table, pointing out the arrivals. "Look who's here!" I turned my gaze towards the staff table and spotted Mr. Crouch and Mad Eye Moody seated there. My eyes widened in surprise. The last time I had seen Mr. Crouch, he had mistakenly thought I was a follower of that mysterious man who had attacked us. Why are they here?

Dumbledore smiled at the students who were observing with intense focus and clear nervous anticipation. "Mr. Crouch has worked tirelessly to arrange the Triwizard Tournament, and we are pleased to have Alastor Moody join us as a security measure." Dumbledore gestured towards a large wooden chest encrusted with jewels, and before we could even wonder what was inside, he explained the rules of the tournament. There would be three tasks, each of which would test the champions in different ways. As things became clearer, it was increasingly apparent that the tournament was not an easy one. The age limit of eighteen and heightened security measures only confirmed my suspicions that the tournament posed potential dangers.

Ron, his gaze fixed on the wooden chest, let out a sigh. "Only one person from each school, huh? I guess cheating is off the table then." Hermione, still irritated with Ron, responded with a serious tone. "With so many talented eighteen year wizards and witches in our school, why would they even consider accepting you?" Ron's head immediately darted in Hermione's direction, his expression a mix of anger and hurt. "You think I'm too pathetic to be picked as a champion?" Despite the hint of remorse in Hermione's eyes, she chose to ignore Ron's reaction without showing any vulnerability. Clearing my throat, I spoke in a low tone, trying to mediate the situation. "She didn't mean that. I think what she meant .. is why would they choose any of us who are only fourteen, right?"

Ron turned to face me instead of Hermione, his features still red with fury but not as much as before. "Right! I knew she didn't mean it, but you don't have to be so harsh about it.." Harry, who was trying to listen to Dumbledore, frowned and hushed Ron. Dumbledore then tapped the casket three times, and the lid slowly creaked open, revealing a wooden cup filled with blue flames. That was the Goblet of Fire, designed to choose the champions. Dumbledore spoke once more, his voice firm. "Those who wish to submit their names should write their names and the name of their schools and have within twenty four hours to do so." After the feast, everyone hurried back to their dormitories, but I decided to stay behind for a bit longer.

I excused myself from my friends, pretending I was looking for someone. I'll wait until Snape passes by, and then I'll bid him a good night! Brilliant idea Sue! I giggled to myself, blissfully unaware that two girls were passing by and staring at me as if I had completely lost my mind. I stood near the entrance, watching with a slight sense of disgust as the older girls chattered excitedly while following the most popular boy from Durmstrang. So silly but then I caught myself blushing at my earlier idea of saying a silly good night to Snape. No! When it's about my own feelings, nothing is silly.

As the teachers began to walk away, I caught sight of Gentiana, giving me her usual kind smile before continuing on her way. As Snape approached, doubts and conflicting thoughts filled my mind. It'd be so absurd to say good night to him like a first year student... I tried to compose myself, attempting to exude confidence. What if I were to fall on the floor again... I quickly dismissed the thought. No! Focus, you fool! Snape was walking with a slightly more relaxed pace, and his head was tilted in my direction as he noticed me lost in my thoughts, his eyebrows raised with suspicion "Still wandering around after the feast, are you?"

I found myself struggling to speak casually, my throat feeling tight as I locked eyes with his dark gaze. "I-I wanted to say... g-goodnight.." Though he rolled his eyes, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "You haven't changed a bit." My eyes widened slightly as my cheeks grew even redder. He then added "Good night, Miss Just Sue." His words lingered in the air as he continued on his way, leaving me standing there dumbfounded. "Good night..." I echoed softly. My heart was pounding loudly in my chest as I placed my shaking hand on my chest. Feelings of joy and happiness washed over me, making it seem like a million fireworks were exploding in my head. I..

My lips trembled as tears of happiness and mixed emotions overcame me. I think I love him. Returning to my dorm, I flung myself onto my bed and embraced Teddy tightly. I looked at him with wide, sparkling eyes and a wide smile, whispering excitedly "He said goodnight!" I clutched Teddy tightly against my heart, pressing his furry body closer to me. In response, he let out an angry 'meow' and struggled to free himself. I felt as if I had consumed a hundred love potions at once, my mind consumed entirely by visions of Snape his face, his smile, and the way he had wished me a good night. I love him... I am deeply in love with him... I know it now... I LOVE HIM.

My entire face resembled the red color of Ron's hair, and I couldn't help but kick my feet in the air in excitement, causing my pajama pants to slip down. I tossed and turned, giggling uncontrollably like a lovesick girl. Teddy, however, could sense that he wouldn't be able to find peace tonight. Not wanting to upset him in the slightest, I gently planted a kiss on his little face. "Sorry, Teddy, I've just unlocked a very chaotic emotion deep inside of me..." I lay on my bed, staring at the ceiling with a smile still plastered across my face. I took a deep breath, attempting to calm myself down.

He didn't even say anything special... just a good night. And yet, it has caused me to act like this? Dear Merlin... what has he done to me? I pulled the blanket over myself and Sleepy Teddy and closed my eyes. I feel like I'll be able to sleep well tonight...just because he wished me a good night... and i want to sleep well... I hope I dream of him.

On the following Saturday, I woke up feeling energized. Although students usually slept in on Saturdays, I couldn't contain my high energy. I quickly dressed myself in my red jacket and black pants and strode toward the Great Hall with a cheerful stride. The smile on my lips refused to fade. I feel like I could even be extremely kind to Crabbe and Goyle today. I thought, still riding the wave of my good mood. I realized that it wasn't just me who had woken up early in the morning. The Great Hall was already fairly crowded with students chattering or staring at the Goblet of Fire and its blue flames, creating an even gloomier atmosphere. Perfect.

I raised my gaze towards the magical ceiling, taking in the sight of the grey and heavy dark clouds. It looked like rain might be on the horizon soon. I looked around and spotted Ron and Harry talking together, while Hermione sat a little further away, engrossed in a book. Krum approached the Goblet of Fire and carefully dropped his name into it, and as he walked away, I noticed his eyes lingering a little longer on Hermione than necessary. With a curious glance, I picked up a cookie and started munching on it silently, watching the people around me with an observant eye. Fred and George, always up to no good, entered the scene with their signature cheerful laughs, they sipped their aging potion, no doubt ready to pull off another mischievous trick.

I moved closer to the crowd that had formed near the age line surrounding the Goblet of Fire, watching as they carefully put their names into the flames. A commotion erupted as the headmaster and other teachers arrived at the scene to stop the mischievous twin brothers from trying to enter the tournament. As Fred and George stood there, now with white, elderly hair and beards, they looked at each other before engaging in a playful fight that was clearly not serious. Meanwhile, Dumbledore approached the Goblet of Fire, followed by the other teachers, and the students parted ways to make room for them.

Dumbledore chuckled and shook his head "I've told you both before, but it seems you never learn. You two best go visit Madam Pomfrey." Fred and George stood there, still laughing at their own elderly beards and white hair, but then as George was about to walk past Gentiana, their eyes met, and his face suddenly turned a deep shade of red. I noticed George's sudden change in expression as he locked eyes with Gentiana. His usual playful demeanor was replaced by a rare look of embarrassment. I couldn't help but let out a soft chuckle, knowing that it wasn't often that someone could make one of the twin pranksters blush.

Professor McGonagall, not missing a thing, looked at George and said "Mr. Weasley, who are you staring at? Go." She then turned and walked away, with Gentiana following behind, continuing the conversation. "Those twins have always been up to something. You should have seen them in their first year..." Gentiana chuckled "They even wanted to give me a Ton Tongue Toffee once..." McGonagall's eyes widened in surprise. "Merlin...when did they attempt that?" Gentiana chuckled once more "Oh, it was during the summer, when their father arrived to take Sue to the Quidditch World Cup. Those two are quite the characters."

McGonagall let out a sigh of relief, making a mental note to never accept any gifts from the twin pranksters. The earlier chaos in the Great Hall subsided, and as I saw the trio heading away, As I hurriedly made my way towards them, I accidentally bumped into Hermione. I quickly apologized "Oh, sorry! I just wondered where you guys were off to?" Ron replied "We're heading to see Hagrid and have some tea. Care to join us?" I shook my head, my mind already set on something else. "No, thanks. I have something else in mind. See you later then." I was making my way to another destination when I spotted Stella White, the Hufflepuff friend I had met in Divination class earlier.

This time, she had let her hair down, letting her fluffy hair flow freely around her waist. "Hello, Sue." I gave her a small smile. "Last time, you ran away from me." Stella smiled and lead me towards the yard, which was covered in clouds and feeling a bit chilly. We both settled ourselves on a nearby bench "I had something important to attend to, that's why I hurried away, Sorry." To my surprise, her cheeks flushed a rosy hue as she continued "You know, I didn't mean to act rude that day. When I saw Draco passing by, I- well, I wanted to follow him, which is why I left. I like him." My eyes widened, taken aback by her unexpected confession. Why on earth is she telling me this?

Chapter Text

I let out a huff, feeling at a loss for words. "I don't know what to say, Isn't Malfoy too arrogant and cocky for you? He's a terrible person, and I can't imagine how you could possibly like him."  Stella's eyes narrowed at my words, and she regarded me with a pout. "He isn't that bad...I mean, he's much better than that strict grumpy man with the hooked nose!" No... no way... did she know about my secret crush on Snape?

I felt my cheeks redden slightly, feeling exposed by her words. "You can't be serious?" I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper. "That man... he's completely different, I mean, I don't even know how you could see anything attractive in Malfoy. He's rude, selfish, and... and..." I trailed off, struggling to find a suitable description for him. She smirked mischievously, her amusement evident. "Oh, I knew I was right, I've noticed how you look at him during Potion classes, You know, he could be your father, you shouldn't harbor those feelings for him."

Her words hit me like a blow to the heart, erasing all the joy and happiness I had been feeling. "And ... I'm sorry to say this, but you said you never had parents, so you've never experienced what it's like to have a father... and maybe you see him as-" ,"Enough!!" I stood up abruptly, overwhelmed by a mix of anger and disappointment. "I thought you wanted to be closer to me, not to tell me about your feelings for that boy or to reprimand me for my own emotions!" Stella looked up at me with an apologetic expression, trying to justify her words. "I-I'm sorry, Sue...I just felt that as a friend, it was good to say these things to you. And... it seemed foolish to like someone twice your own age..."

I couldn't help but frown in response "I may have never had parents, but I assure you that I've received sufficient love and care from my guardian, so I don't need to beg anyone to play the role of my family!" Stella looked down, her voice now a hushed whisper. "You're just like the other girls from Gryffindor... all of you are so feisty and arrogant..." I watched as she quickly darted away without explaining herself. I was left feeling frustrated and confused. Is she ill, or is she trying to rile me up on purpose? now playing the victim card against me.

I slumped back down on the bench, still feeling frustrated and irritated. She really managed to get under my skin. The thought of liking someone like Snape, who might be close in age to the father I never had, kept playing in my mind. It was something I couldn't shake off. I think she just wanted to caution her silly crush for that more idiotic boy! I sat there alone, my chin resting on my hands. Now what should I do? She ruined my happiness.

As the evening arrived, about half an hour before the Halloween feast at the Great Hall, the courtyard was mostly empty. The sky had darkened, and a gentle rain began to fall, creating a soothing sound. A handful of students scurried towards the castle, shielding themselves with their jackets from the rain. I remained outside, lost in thought... Realizing the time had come to join the gathering in the Great Hall to witness the announcement of the champions, I made my way towards the entrance. However when I approached, I saw both Professor McGonagall and Professor Snape engaged in conversation, while  Professor McGonagall was directing the first years to head straight to the Great Hall.

As soon as my eyes landed on them, my heart seemed to skip a beat, and an odd fluttering mixed with a pang of pain erupted in my stomach. My gaze met Snape's, and he, too, had noticed me. Professor McGonagall's voice broke through my thoughts, causing me to snap out of my daze. "Miss Sue, the feast is about to begin; stop wandering around. You're not a first year anymore." As fat droplets of rain pounded harder on the ground, I muttered awkwardly "I'm.. searching for my cat, I will... I will come to the Great Hall later." Before Professor McGonagall could say anything more, I quickly moved away, disappearing into the increasingly heavy rain outdoors and heading towards Hagrid's hut.

Professor McGonagall shook her head, a look of disappointment on her face. "Such a careless girl, the feast will have already started by the time she arrives. It won't make a favorable impression on our guests to see her walking in with her clothes dripping from the rain." Meanwhile, Snape was standing in the entranceway, observing the rain soaked landscape. He spoke in his usual cold tone "Yes, but perhaps she truly needs to find her cherished cat." I glanced behind me, making sure I was far enough to give myself some privacy. Hagrid's hut was eerily dark and empty. The carriages of Beauxbatons were stationed a few meters away, the raindrops falling from their tall forms in a steady rhythm, matching the damp state of my own hair. What a convenient excuse to escape from the feast, from him.

My mind swirled with confusion, unsure of what the hell was wrong with me. Is it the rain?... Or is it because I know that confessing this youthful love to him is a hopeless endeavor? I felt a rush of sadness and frustration surging inside me, wanting desperately to let it all out. I knew I wanted to cry, to yell, to find a quiet place and get away from it all. I felt so helpless and pathetic. As I looked up at the sky, the raindrops falling from my eyes mixed with my own tears. He's different, his world, the things he sees, his age... Frustration and anger welling up inside me "Enough!" I slapped both sides of my face with my hands.

I couldn't take it any longer. Turning back towards the castle, my clothes and hair now sodden in the rain, I sprinted full speed. As I returned to my dorm, I switched into my uniform robe and dried my damp head. Despite the feast still being in full swing, I couldn't shake the feeling of curiosity. The professors, including Snape, were likely all gathered in the Great Hall. It occurred to me that the moment might be ripe to try something daring sneaking into Snape's office. Despite recently breaking down in tears, my emotions had taken a sharp turn. I couldn't help but question why they were changing so rapidly, as it didn't seem healthy. I headed towards the dungeons, I couldn't help but roll my eyes "Well, I guess I'm not completely crazy yet."

I arrived at Snape's office and tried the door handle, only to find it locked. Taking out my wand, I muttered "Alohomora!" and the door opened with a soft click. Closing it quietly behind me, I took in the room. It had such a gloominess that I secretly loved. I ran my hand over his desk and approached the shelves, memories of the time I had cleaned the cupboard bringing a smile to my lips. Upon opening the desk drawer, I discovered a small potion vial filled with a deep purple liquid. Alongside it laid a book, Flipping through its pages, I read the first page aloud "This book belongs to the half blood prince..."

I frowned, my curiosity mounting as I glanced at the book's title: Advanced Potion Making. He must have taken it from a student, who knows? To my surprise, two photographs fluttered down from the pages of the book, landing gently on my shoes. I bent down to pick up the two moving photographs, eyeing them with intrigue. They look old examining the torn first photo of a woman with long hair. A sudden realization hit me. She looks familiar...I remember seeing her in Harry's album. The name eluded me for a moment, but then it clicked. Lily. Lily, that was her name. My eyes widened in surprise. Why is her picture in this book?

Carefully, I placed the book back on his desk, shifting my attention to the second photo. This time, it showed a group of people in a potion classroom. There were unfamiliar faces, including a professor with a joyous expression on his face and then Lily. Standing next to her was Snape, but he appeared much younger.  His gaze was as sharp as ever, but there was something different about his eyes... they were fixed on the girl next to him. Holding the photo, my hand trembled as I studied it again. They look like they're in their fourth or third year...how Snape and Lily knew each other? My eyes drifted from Snape to Harry's mother.

No doubt about it, Harry definitely inherited his mother's eyes. A strange uneasiness gnawed at my heart as I focused on Snape's intense gaze in the photograph. Were they friends...or did he have feelings for her? My eyes widened once more as I placed the pictures back in the book and closed the drawer, my mind swirling with unanswered questions. Taking a seat in his chair, I found myself staring blankly, grappling with the revelation of Lily Potter's pictures in Snape's office. An unsettling feeling washed over me, a whisper of realization that he did...that he... I found myself staring down at Snape's desk, my thoughts consumed with uncertainty. I don't want him to love anyone else.

I was lost in my thoughts, struggling to find answers. Suddenly, I realized that I should start learning Legilimency. Perhaps I could read his mind and uncover the truth. So immersed in my thoughts, I had forgotten that I was supposed to be in the Great Hall. Then, a sound jolted me back to reality, and my soul seemed to leave my body for a moment. Snape's voice, so low and chilling, pierced through the air as he stood in the doorway, his voice a mere whisper, yet carrying a threat. "So impudent." why does this have to happen now?

I swallowed hard, quickly standing up awkwardly from the chair behind the desk "I-i wasn't prying...or t-touching anything. I swear." Snape approached me, his steps slow and deliberate, like a silent warning. "How rude and insolent of you, little girl!" he said, his voice laced with disappointment. "I thought you were a better student, but no, you're no different than the rest. Unlocking my locked office with spell, are you?" A mix of fear and trepidation washed over me as I stood frozen in place, watching him approach with slow, measured steps. My heart thumped anxiously in my chest as I summoned the courage to speak, my voice wavering as I responded. "I-I just wanted to look at..um..."

He neared me, his imposing presence dominating the space as he loomed over me "Was my office more interesting than the feast? Perhaps I should read your mind instead of listening to your feeble excuses?" I gulped loudly, i looked at him with pleading eyes. The thought of him seeing my thoughts terrified me. No, no, it can't be. If he reads my mind, if he sees what I've been thinking...he'll know I went through his drawers. Or worse, he might glimpse my feelings... "Please, sir...I'll take a year of detention, but please, don't read my mind." Snape's expression didn't soften as he kept his intense gaze fixed on me, seemingly weighing my request.

He tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes narrowing. "And why shouldn't I? Afraid of what I might find in that head of yours?" Snape walked towards his desk, his steps firm and focused. He took a few moments to glance at the parchments, ensuring they were still in place. As he turned back to me, my legs began to tremble involuntarily, and the urge to flee grew stronger. "Why were you here, Sue? Give me a good reason, or do not doubt that I will read your thoughts right here, right now!" I knew deep down that Snape wasn't just making idle threats; he meant every word. The thought of him delving into my thoughts and potentially discovering my feelings sent a shiver down my spine, especially if he should catch a glimpse of my secret dreams revolving around him in this very situation.

I have to tell the truth. my heart beating like a drum. "Professor, I just wanted to see your office before heading to the Great Hall...but...but the little devil on my shoulder made me pry into your drawer...and..." There was a moment of surprise in Snape's expression, his tone serious yet laced with sarcasm. "You mentioned a little devil on your shoulder? Those ridiculous bedtime stories Professor Blackthorne reads to you before you sleep, huh? Don't attempt to pin the blame on some imaginary devil, Sue. You, yourself, are the devil." Was he joking with that serious tone, or did he truly see me as a devil?

I could feel my throat constricting as I looked down, preparing myself to confess the truth. "I...I saw the pictures in your desk drawer, The photos of Harry's mother." Snape's eyes widened, and his expression darkened. His voice grew venomous as he spoke, his anger evident. "How dare you rifle through my drawer?"  My pleading eyes shifted to a frown as I gathered every ounce of courage inside me "Why do you keep those pictures?" The question slipped out of my mouth, bolder than I had intended. Snape's face twisted into a terrifying scowl, his voice sharp and filled with anger. "Your complete disrespect for privacy and belongings, it all stems from that wretched woman, Leave my office, and if you dare to speak a word of this, I will make certain you are expelled."

Fear washed over me, and my voice became small and shaky. "I-I won't tell a soul, I just told you the truth..." Snape approached me swiftly, his wand waving in the air, flinging open the door. "Get out of my sight!" I obeyed, quickly walking out of the office, my hand trembling as I held onto the handle. The door slammed behind me, the sound reverberating through the hallway. I stood there, trying to steady myself, my heart pounding in my chest.
As I stood in the hallway, I noticed some students, especially those from Slytherin, passing by, making their way to the dormitories.

Chapter Text

The chattering of their voices filled the corridors, creating an unsettling symphony of noise. Tears streamed down my face, and I furiously wiped them away. I desperatly wanted to find a way out without being spotted by anyone while crying like this. The feast and announcement of the champions must have ended by now. Keeping my head low. With quick steps, I tried to pass by the other students from all years, hoping to avoid any further confrontations. Just when I thought I was in the clear, Malfoy's irritating voice reached my ears. "You didn't attend the feast? You should have seen how your precious Potter cheated and entered his name in the Goblet. He's a champion now, a laughable one."

His sarcastic laughter filled the air, joined by Pansy and the two mindless lads next to him. While I stood at a distance, my back still turned to them, Malfoy couldn't see my face, and I took a short pause before continuing to walk away. His quick footsteps caught up to me, and he seized my wrist with a firm grip, forcing me to stop. The smirks on his face faded as he saw my tear filled face. I glared at him, clenching my teeth. "Leave me alone!" I snapped, frustration welling up inside me. "Why do you always act this way? Why are you always so filled with hatred?"

His grip on my wrist tightened, and his sneer grew more pronounced. "Crying? Are you sad? I thought you would be so happy, knowing your precious boyfriend got another opportunity to show off." I summoned all my strength and elbowed him in the chest, managing to free myself from his grip, I took quick strides, running away from the dungeons. Draco's expression turned sour as he was about to follow after me, but Pansy hastily grabbed his hand, halting him. "Hey Draco! What's wrong with you? Leave that girl alone." Malfoy turned to look at Pansy, annoyance crossing his face; he yanked his hand free from her grip "let go Pansy! It's none of your business."

Pansy rolled her eyes and crossing her arms "Your father wouldn't approve of his son wasting his time on such an unvalued girl." Malfoy scowled and frowned, his voice filled with disdain. "Who said I'm chasing her? She's just pitiful and disgusting, and I wanted to tell her the news." With a huff, he walked away, not bothering to wait for his friends, if he even considered them as friends. My eyes had turned red from crying, and a deep emptiness consumed me. Just the previous night, I had felt as if the whole world had become beautiful, his wish for a good night filling my heart with warmth, And yet, now, it seemed as though I couldn't have a pleasant day without paying a hefty price in return.

I walked up the marble staircase, reaching the painting of the Fat Lady. She widened her eyes upon seeing me, her expression concerned. "Oh, my dear, why are you crying? Who made you cry like this?" I hastily wiped away my tears, attempting to compose myself. "It's nothing." I managed to say weakly. The Fat Lady sighed, blinking sympathetically. "Usually, I wouldn't permit anyone to enter without the password, but because you're upset, I'll make an exception. Go on in." As I stepped into the common room, I was struck by the sight of a boisterous common room, filled with students celebrating Harry, who had become a champion.

Despite the festive atmosphere, Harry did not seem particularly happy. I was grateful for the busyness and chatter that surrounded me. It seemed that no one had noticed my state. I made my way up the stairs leading to the girls' dormitories, and as I approached, I overheard a conversation between Harry and some others. They were pressing him about how he had entered his name into the Goblet, suggesting that he had cheated, despite his adamant denial. Two spirited girls from our Quidditch team were engaged in conversation, their eyes sparkling with excitement as they exchanged words in wild smiles. It was clear that they were overjoyed about one of the champions being a Gryffindor.

The tables in the common room were adorned with a delightful array of desserts and food from the feast. As I looked at the food laid out on the tables, my stomach growled with hunger, but I cautiously tiptoed, hoping to avoid drawing attention to myself. I swiftly snatched a few sandwiches from the table and scurried to a quiet corner, where I eagerly devoured them. Meanwhile, I heard Harry's annoyed voice echoing in the background. He repeatedly insisted "I didn't put my name in the Goblet!" My heart weighed heavy as I pondered the situation with Harry. I believed him when he said he didn't enter his name in the Goblet, and it puzzled me why everyone was so adamant that he cheated.

I walked up the stairs towards the dormitory, I noticed that the other three beds were covered with drawn curtains, indicating that my roommates were either sleeping or elsewhere. Taking a seat at my own bed, I gazed out the window at the dark night sky. The recent events with Snape still lingered heavily in my mind. Changing into my pajama, I slipped under the blanket, desperately yearning for slumber and escape from my troubled thoughts. Don't want to feel anything. Please... don't want to overthink. Do not want to think about my future, my empty past, my family, that mysterious man, not Snape...not about him... My eyes remained shut as tears silently rolled down my cheeks.

The following day, I remained in my dormitory, retreating to my bed in an attempt to distract myself. I busied myself with my schoolwork, burying myself in studying my lessons, even managing to work on my potions assignment. However, whenever I opened my Potions book, I felt a knot forming in my stomach, as if the pages had transformed into the stern face of Snape scowling at me. The thought of facing him after our encounter filled me with unease. As the classes resumed, I immersed myself in completing the task in Herbology, noticing two girls not far from me, engaged in a whispered conversation.

One of them, Stella, was familiar to me, and I couldn't help but overhear her words as she spoke a bit louder "You see? Those Gryffindors are just desperate for attention and power. They're so insecure that they can't stand seeing a Hufflepuff chosen for the Triwizard Tournament!" My eyes widened in surprise as I noticed Stella's hurtful words directed towards Harry. I had once considered her a friend, but now I saw her true colors.

We made our way to Hagrid's hut for Care of Magical Creatures, I approached Harry and Hermione, my confusion evident "Hey Harry, Hermoine, Where's Ron?" Harry walked in silence, and Hermione spoke softly "Over there... Ron thinks Harry put his name in the Goblet on purpose." I glanced at Harry's downcast face, noticing the clear distress caused by the judgmental stares and taunts of others. "It's not true, though..." Harry, still looking down "It's just you, Hermione, and Professor Dumbledore who believe me..."
Hermione sighed "Ron is just a bit jealous; he might eventually believe in you, Harry. Just give him some time."

Harry seemed noticeably upset, especially with the prospect of encountering the Slytherins in Hagrid's class. As we approached, Malfoy's sneering voice echoed through the air. "Did you all bring your autograph books? Here comes our short champion!" Slytherins joined in, booing in a taunting manner. Malfoy approached closer, his smirk widening. "I don't think you're going to last ten minutes in this tournament!" Hagrid made his appearance, carrying a pile of large crates, each containing a Blast-Ended Skrewt.

After ordering everyone to attach a leash to their Skrewt and take them for a brief stroll, he called upon Harry to assist with a particularly large one. Possibly intending to discuss the events of the previous evening in private.I struggled to maintain control of the unruly and frightening creature, focusing on keeping it on its leash.The Skrewt had grown considerably, making it difficult for me to keep my balance. With both hands grasping the leash, it seemed more like the creature was dragging me along. Draco deliberately pretended as if his Skrewt had broken free from his leash, using the opportunity to approach me.

He taunted, "Be careful; it might explode at any moment." Unable to focus on both the creature and Draco's words, I barely managed to respond "What? ..What did you say?" Skrewt seemed to have a mind of its own, and it was getting feisty, darting around erratically. To keep it under control, I hastily stepped forward and strained to restrain it, my arms aching from the effort. Draco smirked "I said it might explode any-" BOOM! a deafening 'bang' echoed through the air, and the creature erupted in a fiery explosion. With a forceful burst, I found myself propelled away. It wasn't only me; the other students' Skrewts had exploded as well, sending us flying. I hate this class.

My eyes narrowed as I spotted Draco looming above me, his smirking laughter irking me even more. He mockingly said "I told you so." I rolled my eyes and stood up again, my gaze drifting towards the torn leash on the ground. He mockingly tapped his finger against my forehead, drawing my attention and a frown from me. With a shrug and a smug grin, he taunted "You're an idiot. If you were as smart as me, you would've let go of the leash earlier instead of being blasted away like a snitch." I brushed off the dust from my clothes "Oh, how brave of you! Why don't you leave me in peace now?" As I reached for my bag, Draco grabbed my wrist again, his annoying smirk still present. "Don't forget that I can easily spread rumors about what you did to me last year, and about your connection with that man. My father can find him and plunge you into further trouble, you miserable creature."

My heart pounding with fear yet attempting to appear fearless "Trust me, I'll be happy to thank your father myself if he does locate that man! I can't wait to meet him." Draco's smirk slowly faded as his gray eyes met my yellow ones, his grip on my wrist loosening. "What do you mean?" It was clear that Draco couldn't fully grasp the complexities of my life. "Don't worry it has nothing to do with you." However, before the conversation could escalate, Harry intervened, firmly grasping Draco's wrist. He shot Draco a disgusted look "Class is over, Malfoy!" Angry and annoyed, Draco snapped back "How scary of you, Potter, the ugly scar faced champion. Don't try to act brave because we all know you're going to die!"

Harry and I moved away from Draco, unaware that he was cursing Harry under his breath. Harry consoled me "Don't let his threats get to you, Sue. He's a pathetic fool!" I grabbed my bag as we made our way towards the castle entrance, where Hermione waited. "Believe me, if I let my anger overwhelm me, I might do something truly awful." Harry sighed and posed a question. "Do you mean you'll behave like one of those Skrewts?" I nodded, my gaze fixated on the ground. "Exactly." Draco's eyes burned with anger as Harry and I walked away. He clenched his teeth "I knew she was an idiot and disgusting, but now it's even more evident. She's just a fame seeker, and who better to leech off than Harry Potter himself?"

Days passed by, with Harry constantly alone, accompanied only by me and Hermione. I felt a deep sense that I had to stand by his side through it all. During those challenging times, my mind was far from at peace, consumed by questions about my past. I found myself constantly replaying the mysterious dream I'd had weeks ago, desperately searching for answers to fill the void in my life. In the midst of it all, my heart ached, a deep pain that felt as though it was plunging straight through it. I yearned for Snape, I knew he was undoubtedly furious with me, and the weight of that knowledge only added to my sense of isolation. Today, we had double potions class with Snape in the cold and gloomy dungeons. I focused on calming my rapid, nervous heartbeat. The last time I was here, Snape spoke to me harshly, and I know it wasn't respectful to go into his office. But deep down, I feel I didn't deserve such treatment.

Chapter Text

Approaching the classroom, I frowned as I overheard two Slytherins giggling near the entrance. I stepped into the room and was taken aback by the massive crowd of Slytherins, each of them wearing a large badge on their robes with a humiliating message in red, 'POTTER STINKS' The sight of these badges left me in shock. Turning to Harry "What are these?" Pansy's voice rose above the laughter "Well, well, the weakling has finally graced us with her presence." Hermione frowned at Pansy and the other Slytherin girls "Oh, how funny! But seriously, how about you all grow up?!"

Draco sneered back at her "You want a badge too, do you? Well, be careful not to touch my hand; I wouldn't want a mudblood touching me." Harry's sudden outburst echoed through the air, as he shouted "Shut up! SHUT UP!" His hand swiftly drew his wand in unison with Draco's, and they stood facing each other angrily. The chaos in the classroom grew as other students scurried away to take cover. Hermione, concerned, shouted urgently "Harry, stop!" With wands blazing, Harry's spell successfully hit Goyle, causing boils to erupt on his face.

Draco's spell struck me in the nose, causing it to bleed. Draco's eyes widened, a hint of fear flickering within them as he quickly hid his wand. "Aahh..." I winced as a sharp pain shot through my nose. Hermione was at my side in an instant, she grabbed a cloth to press against my injury. The white tissue quickly turned crimson as both my hand and Hermione's pressed it to my nose, trying to stem the flow. My gaze locked onto Draco, burning with fiery intensity. I tried to reach for my wand, but Snape's voice thundered through the room, instantly silencing the commotion. He strode into the room, his stern gaze shifting from me to Draco, asking sharply "What is the meaning of this disturbance?"

Snape's gaze moved to Goyle's face, which was dotted with boils. He then turned his attention towards me, a faint trace of concern briefly flickering in his eyes before he masked it once more. "Explain this, Malfoy." Draco swallowed nervously "Sir, Potter attacked us. We were simply wearing badges showing our support for Mr. Diggory, but he struck us, and one of his spells backfired on Goyle and this..this girl." Hermione's frown deepened "He's lying, Professor. It was actually Malfoy who started the argument." Snape's gaze shifted to Harry, who was breathing heavily from his angered and agitated state. "You cheated and put your name in the Goblet, yet you're getting angry over others wearing support badges for another champion for Hogwarts? Fifty points from Gryffindor."

He then turned to me "Your bleeding has stopped. Please take a seat." I glanced down, a slight frown lingering on my face. I placed my bag on the table and inhaled deeply through my injured nose, shooting a menacing glare at Malfoy, who purposefully avoided my gaze. How can he deduct fifty points just because of that windbag, Malfoy?! Snape's words carried the weight of slow, authoritative instruction. "You will brew your prepared recipe of antidotes, and then we will select someone to test it." His dark eyes lingered on me He must be that furious at me, that he wants to poison me. The class progressed with a stifling suffocation of tension, slowly reaching its conclusion, and to my astonishment, Snape didn't attempt to poison me.

He selected an unlucky Slytherin student to test the antidote. The way his face twisted with each sip of the poison was comically hilarious, much like throwing up sounds. Fortunately, Snape promptly provided them with the antidote, and the student remained alive. I carefully packed up my belongings, my mind intent on devising a terrible revenge plan against Malfoy. I was just about to exit the empty classroom with a small group of other students when Snape's voice called out "Miss Just Sue, come here!" Swallowing my anger and embarrassment from our last encounter, I cautiously approached Snape's desk and responded respectfully with a faint tone, "Yes, sir?"

His gaze lingered on the trace of blood on my nose for a moment, a flicker of concern evident in his eyes. "Come with me to my office. We need to have a little chat." I stood there, hesitant and unsure how to respond or offer an excuse to avoid accompanying him. So, I just stood there awkwardly, waiting for him to lead the way. The dungeons were remarkably silent at this hour, as few students occupied the corridors. Snape walked at a slower pace than usual, and our journey to his office was uncomfortably quiet. As we reached our destination, I couldn't help but recall the memory of Snape shouting "Get out of my sight!" Snape's gaze met mine, as if he was already perceptive of my thoughts. He opened the door and instructed calmly, "Come inside."

I hesitantly stepped into Snape's dimly lit office, my footsteps making soft echoes against the stone floor. Snape gestured towards a chair "Sit" he calmly leaned against his desk, his arms folded as he scrutinized me. I avoided meeting his gaze, my eyes darting around the room. Nervously, I fidgeted with my hands, gripping them on my knees. As his calm voice broke through, my attention shifted, and I made a fleeting eye contact with him. "How many times do I have to say it? Do not put yourself in trouble for Potter." I tightly shut my eyes, a frown etched on my face, "I didn't do anything! It was your precious Malfoy who started the fight!" Snape sighed, leaning in closer, "Standing close to Potter brings you nothing but trouble."

I couldn't contain my frustration any longer. "And second! Malfoy lied! The badges didn't say 'I Support Cedric', they said 'Potter Stinks'!" Despite Snape's best efforts to stifle a laugh at the phrase 'Potter Stinks' he swallowed and regained his composure. "I believe it is pointless to dwell on the topic. My intention was to express concern for your well being, not to discuss Potter. All I ask is that you stay safe." I rose to my feet and stood before him, my frown deepening as tears welled up in my eyes. "But I think all you want is for me to get out of your sight. I'm genuinely sorry for going into your office and seeing things I shouldn't have, but the way you threw me out like some worthless garbage wasn't fair. And now, when you claim to worry about my well being, it just feels ridiculous."

Throughout my attempt to appear brave, my deep seated insecurities and sadness about our past encounters began to seep through. Snape's gaze softened as he uncrossed his arms, his voice laced with tenderness. "Perhaps I was a bit harsh, but you left me no choice, Going through someone else's belongings isn't appropriate." My lips trembled in a pout, trying to hold back my tears "I know, and I truly am sorry about it." Snape's eyes softened further, reflecting a mixture of compassion and understanding. "I know you don't have any ill intent, and I acknowledge your curiosity. However, I don't want to catch you snooping in my office or rummaging through my shelves and drawers again."

A lump formed in my throat, and I struggled to hold back tears. my emotions threatening to spill over into tears. I felt utterly pathetic, my emotions overwhelming me whenever Snape showed even a hint of care. He moved closer, his lips contorting into a faint yet genuine smile, leaving me momentarily taken aback. "You're the only person I truly trust, Sue, And because I care for your well being, I don't wish for you to be near him." As I listened to his words, the tears that had welled up in my eyes slowly started to dry, leaving me feeling both bewildered and touched. He does care about me?

I felt a surge of emotion as I impulsively revealed my deep care for him, stepping closer "I do-.. i do care for you too, Professor." Snape let out a soft sigh "Yes, yes, I'm aware that you've always had an odd faith in me." I quickly composed myself, masking my initial excitement and blushing to preserve at least a hint of dignity. Attempting to hide my flustered state "But it's still not fair for you to deduct fifty points!" Snape's amusement was clear on his face "While you have every right to be upset and complain about our last interaction, it's important for you to understand my position as a professor. My decisions are final, and there can be no further protests!"

A sense of injustice simmered within me, directed at Draco Malfoy for causing the drama. I will make that troublemaker pay for this. Snape cocked his head "Did you hear me, little girl? Or is your mind elsewhere?" I quickly snapped out of my thoughts, nodding in acknowledgement. However, Snape wasn't easily fooled. "Nodding doesn't count, your face tells me that you are..up to something, Don't let me catch you punching Malfoy in the nose again, do you understand?" Frustrated, I huffed "You are so strict! You know that?" Snape allowed a subtle grin of satisfaction to cross his face, acknowledging that his words had finally made an impression. "Well, it seems that you require more discipline than others, you need a firmer hand, a firmer guidance."

My heart fluttered, and I couldn't hold back the flush of embarrassment that spread across my cheeks. My gaze darted away, unable to meet Snape's eyes. A pout forming on my lips "I'm not a child anymore, Why would I need someone to keep me in line? I know the difference between right and wrong!" A small smirk playing on his lips. "So, you think you're all grown up now, hm? You believe you know right from wrong? Well, that's a cute thought, but you're still a little girl in my eyes. And in this world, it's not just about knowing what's right; it's about making the right choices, even when it's not easy." I huffed, feeling like a child in Snape's eyes. Does he really see me as a mere clumsy child?

"It's unfair that I get a stern lecture for something Malfoy started!" With a hint of sass in my voice, I suggested "Why don't you show a bit of your stern side to Draco Malfoy instead, Professor?" Snape let out a snort of amusement. "Why, is that a bit of sass I'm hearing from you, Sue? I deal with students as I see fit, and your attempts to manipulate the situation won't be tolerated. My guidance is for your own good, whether you choose to acknowledge it or not." I sighed, realizing the futility of arguing with Snape. "Sorry, sir!!" He sighed softly "Apology accepted." After Snape's words, a heavy silence enveloped the room, filled with a palpable awkwardness. Should I leave or stay? Does he want to continue our conversation, or is there something else on his mind?

Snape retreated to his seat behind his desk, seizing his quill and engrossing himself in writing on a parchment. I remained standing, feeling terribly out of place amid the silence. I glanced around the room "Uh, um.. so... what now, Professor?" ,"Take a seat, and avoid getting into any further drama." Snape instructed matter of factly, his attention still focused on his writing. I was taken aback by his remark. Confusion mingled with a spark of hope. "Does that mean if I stay here, I won't get into trouble?" Snape continued writing, his words laced with a hint of sarcasm. "Believe me, this is the safest place for you. Why leave the safety of my office when classes are done? Are you so eager to dart around the castle or perhaps have a rendezvous with Potter?"

My face flushed at Snape's suggestion, and I quickly shook my head in protest. "No, no, I don't have any plans to meet anyone!" Snape paused his writing, lifting his gaze to read me carefully, as if gauging my honesty. He then continued, his tone more authoritative. "Very well, make yourself comfortable here and find a book to pass the time. Once I complete my work, you are free to leave." a tiny smirk played on his lips "This shall count as your detention for prying into my office." Interesting... A detention that doesn't involve scrubbing pots or writing endless essays in a dark room. How delightful.

I stood up and approached the shelves near his desk, took a glance at the disturbing items in the glass jars "Which book do you recommend I read, Professor?" Snape leaned back in his chair and raised his eyes to meet mine, his expression betraying a hint of annoyance. "No idea, What kind of books do you read in your free time?" A blush crept upon my face, embarrassment creeping in as I realized I didn't read any other books apart from my schoolbooks. I gulped, pretending to ponder for a moment, hoping my response wouldn't expose my lack of reading interests. "Umm... Well..." Snape fixed his curious gaze on me, causing my face to feel warmer.

"It appears to me that you are a little too lazy to read books other than your schoolbooks. It makes me wonder if you even open your schoolbooks or focus solely on your potions book." I looked at him awkwardly, and I replied with a hint of defiance "It doesn't matter if we study or not, you'll deduct points from us either way!" Snape's gaze held steady on me, his voice carrying a hint of sarcasm "Bravo, Miss Just Sue. A bold admission, indeed. It seems we have ourselves a little rebel here who values her point deductions more than studying. How very Gryffindor of you." For some reason, I enjoyed this little banter with Snape, despite wanting to share my memories and experiences. I knew, however, that he might not be that interested.

Chapter Text

"Professor, why is my detention so easy? It hardly seems like a punishment." Once again, Snape looked at me, his voice laced with dry sarcasm, "So, do you really want me to punish you?" Taken aback, my face turning the shade of a ripe tomato "N-no, of course not! I-" As I nervously stumbled through my words, my foot accidentally kicked one of the large jars. Fortunately, I quickly bent down to catch it. Phew! Snape narrowed his eyes, his gaze fixed on me as I gripped the jar with both hands. "Can you go one minute without accidentally dropping something? Having you here is like having a pixie in my office."

I stood up, clearing my throat and turned my attention to the parchment before Snape. "What are you writing?" Snape's eyes lifted from his writing to meet mine. "Nothing that would concern you, Just some reports and assignments that need grading." My heart is thumping faster again... I think it's just because of his presence and the fact that I'm near him. I do... I do have so many questions to ask him. I'm still wondering about the two photographs of Harry's mother I found in Snape's drawer. Why were they there? Yet, despite my mounting curiosity, I hesitated to ask again. The memory of Snape's harsh dismissal and reprimand lingered in my mind, deterring me from posing the question once more.

My gaze shifted to Snape's black hair Why does Harry always say it's greasy? It doesn't seem so. "Have you chosen a book yet? or are you planning to pry and see what I'm writing?" I didn't budge from my spot near his desk. "Professor... have you always wanted to become a professor at Hogwarts?" Snape momentarily paused his writing, and a fleeting look of guilt flickered across his face. "How many questions do you have in your silly head?" I placed one of my hands on the edge of his desk, my gaze drifting down. "So, can you tell me what your Patronus is?"

Snape sighed heavily, clearly becoming increasingly impatient. "It seems that this just confirms the truth that you are not as quiet as others often claim. You're certainly more talkative than I initially thought you would be." Why does he always react this way whenever I try to learn more about him? With a huff, I folded my arms, my gaze fixed on Snape as he continued writing. After a few moments of silence, his monotonous, smooth voice pierced the air. "A doe, my Patronus is a doe. Does this satisfy your curiosity?" My mouth fell open in awe "A doe...I wonder what your happiest memory is, Professor."

Snape set his quill in the inkwell and continued writing "It's private, don't you think?" I fidgeted with my bangs "Oh, right, it's private..." Snape finally finished writing, his lips curling into a faint smile that he seemed to be trying to hide. "Well, do you have more private questions for me? Perhaps you're curious about my home address, my time at school, or other personal details?" I couldn't hold back a genuine smile, my curiosity bubbling within me. "If you answer my questions, I might have more to ask." Snape, now done with his work, leaned back in his chair and looked at me with a gentle smile "You may ask, but I won't answer all of your questions."

A hopeful expression crossed my face as he allowed me to ask, I couldn't help but begin listing all the things I wanted to know, except for the more sensitive topics that felt like risky territory. With a sense of excitement, I rushed quickly towards the chair where I had set my bag, and retrieved my notebook. I hurriedly made my way back to Snape's desk, finding him observing me with a mix of puzzlement and softness in his gaze. Once there, I seized his quill and promptly jotted down my first question in my notebook: "What is your favorite color?" Snape's heart skipped a beat, as no one had ever expressed such curiosity about him, particularly something as specific as favorite colors. He cleared his throat, his expression calm as he replied "Black."

I quickly jotted down "His favorite color is black." in my notebook. I looked up, eager to delve deeper "Favorite food?" The atmosphere grew cozy as I asked about Snape's favorite food, a question that hinted at the small facets of his personal life. Snape pondered for a moment before responding, his expression softening slightly. "Lasagna." I feverishly noted down this new information as well, scribbling it in my notebook. I continued with the questions "What's your favorite season and place you like?" Snape took a moment to consider his answer "Autumn, and a secluded, peaceful location."

My heart brimmed with excitement and a hint of nervousness as I continued to ask questions, concerned that Snape might tire of my endless curiosity and kick me out of his office. Yet, to my pleasant surprise, he patiently answered each of them, much to my joy. I cherished this moment, wishing time would stand still so I could bask in his presence for a little longer. Snape glanced at the clock on the wall "Do you realize how much of my time you've taken, Sue? Are you by any chance planning to share this newfound knowledge about me with your friends?" I knew it was time to head back. A mix of sadness and gratitude filled me "No, I simply wanted to learn these things about you."

After Snape stood and moved towards the door, I hastily grabbed my bag and followed him out of the office. As he turned towards me, I caught a glimpse of both weariness and gentleness in his expression. It was clear that he was heading to his chamber. In my heart, I harbored a secret desire to visit his chamber and explore his private sanctum, but I kept it hidden, knowing it was best left as a secret longing. As Snape departed, leaving me standing alone, a profound emptiness settled within me. The joy I had felt in his presence gave way to a sudden sense of defeat, as if the absence of his presence drained the life out from me. Yet, Snape remained blissfully unaware of the love and adoration I held for him, leaving me no choice but to simply savor the moments we shared and silently yearn for more.

I clutched my bag tightly against my chest, my heart beating a bit faster with anticipation, I couldn't help but feel a sense of joy blooming within me. Inside the bag was a precious notebook, a tangible reminder of the moments I had shared with Snape today. I smiled softly to myself, already envisioning the pleasant evening in store. I knew that tonight, as I indulged in the memories of our conversation, I would eagerly delve into the pages of my notebook, cherishing every detail about my beloved professor. He may be oblivious to my feelings, but for now, these moments were mine to treasure.

This afternoon had unexpectedly surpassed my expectations, turning into one of the finest days of my life. The unpleasant encounter with Malfoy and his rude behavior had been wiped away, but a small part of my heart couldn't help but worry about Harry. After he was done with the photograph for the Daily Prophet, I planned to seek him out and assure myself of his well being. As I continued my way out of the dungeons, my eyes narrowed as I spotted Draco heading towards me. Slowing my pace, I observed him approach, though his attempts to appear proud were betrayed by a subtle trace of concern in his eyes. "You're standing on the wrong ground, Sue! If you hadn't been beside Potter, your nose wouldn't have been harmed!"

I stopped in my tracks, peering deeply into Draco's eyes, reflecting the dim illumination of the dungeon. My voice rang with a mixture of anger and disappointment "The issue here is not about Harry; it's about you, Malfoy! You are nothing but a spoiled, rude child, behaving just like your father. Ever since Harry arrived at Hogwarts, you've been relentless in your antagonism towards him, even though he's grappling with a multitude of challenges that you're unable to tolerate for a single second!" his eyes narrowed, and his response came, laced with sarcasm. "Why so worried for Potter, Sue? Has he captured your heart that deeply? I didn't know you were such a fan!" I shook my head with disappointment "No, you're mistaken. It's not just about Harry. My friends hold a very special place in my heart, and I won't hesitate to stand by their side."

The cold wind of the dungeon corridors sweeping past us. "And I have another unfriendly request for you, Never again refer to Hermione as a mudblood. She doesn't deserve that kind of treatment, and your words carry no truth or weight." Draco sneered as he shot back "Why should I listen to the commands of a weakling like you, Sue? I will continue to label people as I please! If you insist on aligning yourself with those pathetic friends of yours, know that you will become my target as well! Now, get lost from the dungeons and return to your own tower, you filthy nobody!" I tightened my grip on my bag and mustered one final glance at Draco, his stance reeking of pompous arrogance. Without a moment's hesitation, I turned away from him and strode towards the exit of the dungeons, determined to escape the toxic atmosphere of his presence.

The two weeks passed in a rather uneventful way, with me continuing to attend classes and occasionally studying with Hermione in the library. Interestingly, I couldn't help but notice Viktor Krum's persistent gaze in Hermione's direction, while the other girls around us would giggle and swoon over him. Whenever I teasingly nudged Hermione, mentioning that "Krum has a crush on you" she would merely roll her eyes at me, dismissing the suggestion. Our attempts to reconcile Ron and Harry proved to be futile, much to our disappointment.

It became a comical routine every time Ron or Harry needed to communicate something to each other. They would look to me and Hermione for help, turning us into makeshift owls to relay messages between them. I couldn't help but reflect on the absurdity of it all. These two are so stubborn, why can't they just talk to each other instead of relying on messengers? The situation reminded me of a cartoon from my childhood, Ron resembles Patrick Star, while Harry resembles SpongeBob.

Rita Skeeter, the infamous Daily Prophet reporter, had arrived at Hogwarts, and ever since then, she had been stirring up all kinds of rumors and nonsense within the newspaper. It seemed as if she had little to no interest in the actual events of the Triwizard Tournament and instead focused on the private lives of the champions, spreading unfounded gossip like Hermione being Harry's girlfriend, and even suggesting a love triangle between Harry, Hermione, and Krum. It was frustrating to watch her manipulate the truth, and my heart went out to Hermione for having to endure this unjust scrutiny. It was disheartening to see other girls cast hateful glances at Hermione whenever we walked together, especially the older ones. The Slytherins were no better, their mocking giggles and humiliating words only increasing each day.

With Rita Skeeter's presence, it appeared that the drama would continue to linger in the air. The anticipation was palpable as the first task of the Triwizard Tournament unfolded, and watching it from the dragon enclosure was an intense and thrilling experience. As Harry successfully collected the golden egg, it brought me immense joy to see that this accomplishment had reunited him and Ron, bringing an end to their falling out. The Gryffindor common room was buzzing with excitement, filled with celebration and a mountain of cakes, butterbeers, sandwiches, and delectable desserts from Honeydukes. cheers as they reveled in Harry's impressive victory in the first.

Chapter Text

They sat together, enjoying the treats, Dean glanced at the egg "Why don't you open it, Harry? We're all curious about what the next task will be!" I savored a jam tart, my curiosity piqued as Harry carefully attempted to open the egg. When it unleashed a shrill scream, all those in the room reflexively covered their ears. Ron spoke up, his sausage falling from his grasp "Shut it, Harry!" Harry successfully closed the egg, he turned to Dean "It seems that the egg is locked with a puzzle, and I'm tasked with solving it. That's the challenge." Seamus picking at a tart jam from a plate that Fred had offered him.

With a touch of humor, he commented "It sounded like a banshee, perhaps the next task will involve facing one?" Fred and George couldn't hold in their laughter, causing Seamus to turn around and ask "What's funny?" Fred offered an amused response while waving a jam tart. "Maybe we've added a touch of magic to these jam tarts!" Seamus carefully set the jam down, and unfortunately, I became the victim of Fred and George's trickery once again. Before I could reprimand them, I suddenly hiccuped, transforming into a canary, causing everyone to burst into laughter.

Harry couldn't contain his amusement, playfully stroking my feathers "You do recall that you expressed the desire to turn into a bird, Sue?" In a moment of surprise, my feathers seemed to shed, and I transformed back into myself, somewhat bewildered by the experience. "W-What the hell just happened to me? Did I just turn into a bloody canary?" Hermione held out another jam tart, a mischievous grin on her face. "You should be more careful with what you eat." I huffed, my irritation evident as I turned my gaze towards the twins. "Oh, you two pranksters!!" feeling annoyed. However, a sly smirk formed on my lips.

"George, just picture what will happen when I tell my guardian that you turned me into a canary! She won't be happy, you know!" George, in the midst of his laughter, coughed in surprise. "What??? No, don't tell her!" I playfully hinted at my departure, standing up and mimicking a step toward the exit. Seamus, wide eyed, turned to George and inquired "Honestly, George, who is her guardian that you're so afraid of? I've never seen you two fear anyone before!" Ron chimed in with a comment, his voice tinged with mischief "It's Professor Blackthorne, George is completely under her spell."

My mind raced, realizing I had accidentally let slide the secret that the new professor was my guardian. Frustration welled up within me as I scolded Ron "Oh, you, Patrick!" George's smirk grew wider "Phew…I thought she truly wanted to report me." With a mix of frustration and amusement, I playfully shook Ron by his collar, causing him to exclaim "Hey, calm down! Your grip is too tight ... you're killing me!" Seamus turned to me with a glimmer of excitement in his eyes "Don't worry, we won't think she'll treat you more favorably, but wow.. I never imagined that charming witch would be your guardian. I mean, what a surprise!"

I released my grasp on Ron's collar and turned to Seamus with a raised eyebrow, a hint of irony in my tone. "Are you implying that because I am her adopted daughter, I am not as charming as she is?" George, chiming in from across the room, cheekily added "Of course you're not!" Seamus, his eyes wide with innocence, quickly interjected "No- of course you are but…but she's a bit intimidating, you know?" Ron coughed and  massaging his throat as he leaned closer to Hermione, half jokingly requesting "Hermione, hide me from this wild creature!" Harry, unable to contain his laughter, shook his head in amusement at the scene unfolding before him. "You know, I think Sue might have inherited a little of that intimate behavior from her guardian."

I couldn't help but blush at Harry's comment, feeling a mix of pride and embarrassment. Deep down, I yearned to possess a similar allure and charm, aspiring to grow into the woman I admired. Harry's voice, as he looked me in the eyes, held a sincerity "Just remember, you're still you." his words barely audible amidst the lively chatter around us. I felt both humbled and grateful, smiled at him "Thank you, Harry. You're like your godfather brave and noble." As the lively feast in the common room continued into the wee hours of the morning, I couldn't resist letting out a yawn and made my way up to my dormitory.

Once I had changed into my sleepwear, I approached Teddy, who was stationed near the window, gazing out at the scenery. "I'm sorry, Teddy. Today I couldn't take you out on your usual adventures. Tomorrow I'll definitely let you hunt some cockroaches in the yard, okay?" As the final week of term drew to a close, the excitement in the air grew ever more palpable. Amidst the gossip and rumors swirling about the upcoming Yule Ball, everyone seemed engrossed in the thought of choosing an ideal partner to share the dance with. I can't deny that I've thought about it a lot too. Who will I be attending the ball with?

I walked alongside Hermione as we exited the potions classroom, her voice filled with frustration as she recounted the events with Ron. She huffed in exasperation "Can you believe Ron? All he cares about is asking the most gorgeous girl!!. He'll see who I'm going with at the ball, that foolish Ronald!" I let out a gentle giggle, a knowing smile playing on my lips as I  acknowledged Hermione's clear affection for Ron. She looked at me "Just like Harry and Ron, you haven't found a partner for the ball yet, have you?" I confessed sheepishly "N-not yet." Hermione's eyes widened, emphasizing the urgency of the matter. "You better hurry tomorrow, it's Christmas, after all..."

As we made our way towards the Gryffindor tower, Hermione suggested "Why not go with Harry?" I shrugged, muttering the password in our common room before responding to Hermione "I wouldn't want to force anyone. Besides, Harry and Ron seem to be preoccupied with finding girls to accompany them." Hermione's eyes rolled in frustration as she continued "I know, right? Those two can be such fools sometimes. They're too blind to see that you or I are here too. Especially that stupid buffoon, Ron!" Trying to diffuse the tension, I waved awkwardly to soothe her anger towards Ron. She spoke again firmly "Go on, you better find someone, otherwise, you'll have to attend the Yule Ball with Filch!"

I burst into laughter, patting Hermione's shoulder "I think I might really end up with him." then pouted "But a lady shouldn't have to find someone; it's better if someone asks her!" A dark cloud seemed to envelop me, and I looked down, feeling helpless. "But no one really wants to go with me." Hermione patted my head gently, her voice reassuring "Don't be silly; you're far more beautiful than you think, and your personality...well, it's not worse than Pansy's, even she has a partner now." With my pout firmly in place, I raised a curious eyebrow "So, who is Pansy going with?"

Hermione sighed with distaste "She has stuck with Malfoy, and finally, he has accepted her." I sank into a chair, setting my bag on the table "But it's not like I'm actively seeking someone..." My cheeks flushed, and a hint of disappointment welled up inside me. In my heart, I knew who I truly longed for, but that desire carried an unspoken forbiddenness, a yearning for someone who felt beyond my reach. Hermione sat opposite me, her hand resting on the table as she spoke softly "So, who do you truly want to go with?" I leaned with my arms on the table, my face partially hidden between my arms, and I glanced at Hermione with a mix of embarrassment and longing.

I could feel my emotions exposed in my wide eyes, but I quickly averted my gaze. Yet Hermione, as if she could read my mind, spoke in surprise "Don't tell me...Sue! You should stop thinking about Snape! He will most likely choose a partner for himself as well!" A mixture of tears and jealousy shone in my eyes as I averted my gaze "I don't want him to find a partner for the ball…" Hermione's soft sigh conveyed her understanding "I don't believe he is the type of person who dances. However, perhaps your wish might have come true…" Despite her attempt to lift my spirits, the reality of the situation weighed heavily upon my heart. Her words did little to alleviate my sadness, as the longing for Snape lingered in my mind.

I spent the time until night time in my bed, gazing at the beautiful yellow dress that Gentiana had sent me earlier. Teddy, my little companion, played carelessly with the curtain tassels, seemingly unbothered by my melancholy mood. I sighed, laying the dress gently onto my bed "Such a lovely dress, yet I doubt I'll go to the ball...I wish I could go with Hermione..." a small realization struck me. "If only she were a boy, I would ask her to accompany me..." I descended the stairs to discover a solitary common room, aside from a few students, one of whom was Harry and Ron, looking dejected as they sat on a sofa.

Harry's eyes widened as he saw me "Hey, Sue!" He stood up as I drew closer, adding with a smile "how could I have been so blind when you were right here?" Ron, still on the couch, rolled his eyes and chimed in with a tone of annoyance "Yeah, she's a girl, after all." Harry's face was filled with a sense of hopefulness "Would you like to go to the ball with me?" Ron, still rolling his eyes and fidgeting with the arm of the sofa, interjected sarcastically "Well, it seems that if you go with Sue, I'll be the only one without a partner, huh?" I shifted my gaze from Ron and considered Harry with hesitation. "Me?.."

My thoughts went to Ginny she might get upset. I couldn't help but wonder if Ginny had found a partner. Being a third year student, she could only attend the ball if asked by a fourth year or higher "Um, Ron, is your sister going to the ball?" Ron huffed in annoyance "Yeah, even Neville could go with her, but I have no one." A sense of relief washed over me as I heard that Ginny did have someone. I answered Harry's question "Yes." Harry smiled as well and reminded me "Okay, but Professor McGonagall said that the champions will start the ball. Don't kick my shoes, okay?" my eyes widened, and my face paled in shock. "Champions will WHAT?"

Ron grinned at my reaction, his tone teasing. "I hope you two kick each other's shoes and stumble in front of everyone." My hands gripped both sides of my head, my demeanor filled with terror. "No, I can't be the first to dance. I'm terrible at it! Harry, you should find someone else; I CAN'T!" Harry grabbed my shoulders and shook me firmly. "Ugh, Sue! Don't act like a frightened cat! I'm not good at dancing either, but if you don't come with me, I'll have to dance with air!" I shook my head desperately, overwhelmed by my fear of embarrassing myself. "No, please...I'm clumsy and I'll just make a fool of myself! You should find a more graceful partner, someone who can dance well, not me, I'll mess it up!"

Harry's grip on my shoulders tightened, his tone growing more insistent. "I know you are, but at least we would be bad together!" I let out a heavy breath, attempting to calm my nerves. "Okay...I don't want to embarrass myself or you, so I'll try my best, but I can't promise I won't kick your shoes!" Harry let out a breath of relief for the second time. "It's fine." Ron, rolling his eyes with even greater force "For your information, I'm rolling my eyes!" Harry grinned "Shut up, Ron." Just then, Parvati and Lavender entered the common room. In a burst of energy Ron shot to his feet like a firebolt "This might be my last chance!" Ron looked pleadingly at the two Gryffindor, his face filled with hope. "Which one of you would like to go to the ball with me?"

Parvati giggled along with Lavender, chiming in "I'm going with Seamus, but Lavender..." Lavender's cheeks flushed a rosy shade, and she pushed her wavy hair back with a soft smile. "Okay, Ron, I'll go with you." Ron's face lit up with excitement as Lavender agreed to accompany him to the ball. Parvati and Lavender shared an amused glance, clearly finding the situation amusing. Christmas morning dawned, bringing with it a beautiful snowy and white landscape. We opened our gifts, relishing a delightful lunch at the Great Hall, and engaged in excited chatter as we played in the snow. After that, Hermione and I retreated to the dormitories to prepare for the ball. With each passing hour, my excitement and nervousness continued to grow.

Chapter Text

Hermione had applied some red lipstick and looked at me with an uncertain expression. "Is-is it good, Sue? Or...or should I use a pink one?" I was running a comb through my black hair, which had a hint of curl "Hmm...since your dress is pink, perhaps a pink lipstick would match better." Hermione stood in front of the long mirror, her eyes locked on her hair. She tied her hands together, her voice tinged with nervousness "Oh...I wish I had bought another dress." I finished combing my hair and approached her, folding my arms as I looked at her through the mirror. "You look stunning." Hermione turned to face me, her expression still uncertain.

"Really? You're not just saying that, are you?" I chuckled at her question, shaking my head in assurance. "Of course not. You truly look lovely." At that moment, Lavender appeared in front of the mirror, admiring herself in her red dress, smiled at her reflection "I'm ready for the ball!" Hermione, who knew Lavender was going to the ball with Ron, simply rolled her eyes in annoyance. I slipped into my sparkling yellow dress, the fabric glittering and shone with a radiant glow. My high heels matched the dress, their shade a deeper hue of yellow. Following Hermione's lead, I applied a lighter shade of pink lipstick to my lips.

Hermione glanced at me, a smile on her face. "It's funny that both of us will be dancing first with the champions." As those words struck me, my face paled at the thought of Harry and I stumbling in front of everyone. As a final touch, I donned the yellow heart shaped necklace, a gift from Gentiana. It was nearing eight o'clock, and the whole castle was likely bustling with students, everyone searching for their partners. I took a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves and convince myself that I wouldn't stumble in front of everyone, especially not in front of Snape.
I walked down the stairs, my cheeks flushed. I wonder what Snape will wear for the ball tonight? He probably won't be wearing his usual black cloak.

Ron's eyes widened upon seeing how stunning Hermione looked, his mouth hanging open in astonishment. "Bloody hell, she looks so beautiful..." Meanwhile, Harry's gaze was fixed on me, his expression a mix of surprise and a hint of a smile. "Yes, she is..." I stood in front of Harry, our heights almost equal due to my high heels. There was a brief moment of silence before he spoke, his tongue seeming momentarily tied. "Let's go." I waved goodbye to Hermione and couldn't help but notice how Ron was looking at her. We stood in front of the grand doors of the Great Hall, the chatter and buzzing of conversations filling the air.

Ron and Lavender arrived shortly after, with Ron's gaze constantly searching the crowd, likely looking for Hermione's partner. I could feel Harry's eyes on me again as he complimented me "You look so pretty, Sue." I smiled back, my eyes sparkling with gratitude. "You look handsome too, Harry." Fred appeared with Angelina, looking incredibly stylish themselves. However, George, standing next to his partner, didn't seem particularly happy. He spotted us and approached, his voice low to avoid his partner overhearing. "I had wanted to ask Professor Blackthorne, but I knew it was pointless." I looked at him with sympathy, understanding his disappointment all too well.

I pointed at Crabbe and Goyle with a nudge in Harry's direction, giggling at their green robes. "Harry, look at those two dumb dumbs! They didn't find anyone!" We both laughed quietly "Who would want to dance with those two idiotic bullies?" As we continued to giggle, waiting for the doors to open, my gaze unwittingly fell upon Malfoy and Pansy approaching hand in hand. Draco was dressed in a black velvety dress robe, adorned with a high collar. Pansy, on the other hand, wore a pale pink, frilly dress. The couple walked with an air of arrogance, but as soon as Draco noticed me and Harry, his smirk faded, replaced by complete hatred. He hurried away from us, his face exuding animosity. As soon as the doors opened, everyone hurried into the Great Hall, which had been transformed into a beautiful and festive space.

I turned to Harry, his eyes mirroring my own nervousness. "What should we do now?" Harry, equally nervous, looked at me with a hint of uncertainty. Just then, Professor McGonagall arrived in a red robe and a hat "Champions, over here." She instructed us and the rest to wait near one of the doors until everyone had entered the hall. Surprise and shock were evident in Harry's eyes as he took in Hermione standing beside Krum. Cedric held Cho's hand as they conversed intently, while Fleur and another Ravenclaw boy were chatting together as well. I couldn't help but acknowledge that Harry was the shortest among the champions, and of course, the youngest. We certainly appear like a small couple together.

Once everyone was settled in the Great Hall, Professor McGonagall instructed us to get into pairs and line up. The walls were lined with sparkling silver frost, creating a magical atmosphere. The house tables had vanished, replaced by about a hundred lantern-lit ones, each with seating for approximately a dozen people. I clutched onto Harry's arm, careful not to trip over my own feet, my eyes drawn to the beautiful silver and blue decorations that adorned the hall. As we entered the Great Hall, Dumbledore, Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime clapped gently in our direction.

My heart is racing, I've never been in a situation where everyone is watching me... My eyes scanned the hall, taking in the sea of faces. Unlike the others, I couldn't manage a smile, my nervousness getting the better of me. I realized my hands were shaking, adding to the overwhelming anxiety. Professor Flitwick waved his wand in time with the music, and I stood opposite Harry, who gripped my hand and placed his other hand on my waist. I nearly flinched, as I was incredibly ticklish, Trying to maintain my composure Harry whispered "Sue, don't you dare kick my feet." Unfortunately, I was so overwhelmed that I didn't pay attention and inadvertently nodded in agreement. A beautiful song filled the air as the champions and their partners took center stage, dancing gracefully.

I stole a glance at Cedric and Cho, whose movements were effortless and elegant. Focusing on my own steps with Harry, I found myself staring into his big green eyes, hidden behind his glasses. In return, he looked into my yellow eyes with a gentleness as if he had forgotten about our earlier nervousness and the entire situation, both of us getting lost in the moment as we danced together. It didn't take long for other students and even professors to join in the dance, each paired up with their partner. As I continued to enjoy the dance with Harry, my gaze wandered and fell on Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, happily holding hands as they joined the crowd. Just next to them, my eyes widened when I noticed Gentiana and Snape standing together.

Gentiana was wearing a mesmerizing black satin dress, sparkling in the light. Snape appearing handsome in his black long coat. Was it just me or did his hair have a slight curl? I unintentionally tilted my head like an owl to get a better look, completely oblivious to Harry's attempts to draw my attention back to the dance. Gentiana and Snape were standing there, as it didn't seem like either of them wanted to dance with anyone. They were very similar to siblings who had come to a feast after a disagreement. Snape studied the scene, his eyes flickering towards me and Harry without my knowledge. "I see you're not interested in dancing with anyone tonight."

Gentiana turned a slightly mocking expression towards him "Says the one who doesn't want to dance either." Snape let out a scoff, his gaze still fixed on the scene before him "Because there isn't a woman in this room I'd care to dance with. Understood, Gentiana?" Gentiana raised an eyebrow as he addressed her by her first name, and she responded with a wider smirk "Unlike you, I would be willing to dance with anyone who approaches and asks me. Got it, Death Eater?" Gentiana's subtle jibe at Snape's past as a Death Eater made the conversation even more tension filled. "Well, I have better things to do than dance."

Gentiana smirked slyly before shooting back "Like what? Brewing your potions and torturing students in your dungeons?" Snape shot a seething glare at Gentiana, his teeth clenched in frustration. "You really are an insufferable woman, you know?" Unfazed, Gentiana continued her counterattack, diverting her gaze towards me and Harry, who were still dancing. "Oh, my, Should I tell Sue how her favorite professor talks so harshly to her guardian?" Snape was about to respond, but he paused when her words sunk in, and a look of surprise crossed his face. "Sue... told you I'm her favorite professor?"

Gentiana rolled her eyes in an exasperated manner, expressing regret over her revelation. "Yes, unfortunately, she seems to have no clue about who you truly are!" However, Snape remained unfazed by Gentiana's words. his expression softening with something almost resembling tenderness "Does she talk about me..often?" Gentiana, as well, was watching me quietly, her eyes reflecting a familiar sadness, the origins of which remained a mystery. "She's mentioned you occasionally, not often, but her dedication to studying potions even during her summer break speaks volumes..." Soft, almost sorrowful music played in the background, making the atmosphere slightly bittersweet.

Snape took notice of Gentiana's unwavering gaze towards me. For a brief moment, he questioned if perhaps she wasn't as wicked as he initially thought. Could it be possible that she wasn't the one responsible for erasing my memories? George, having separated from his dance partner, found himself seated alone, his attention directed towards Gentiana's direction. In contrast to his usual playful nature, he displayed a hint of timidity and nervousness. He cautiously approached her, Despite being only seventeen years old, he was rather tall, Not short in stature, but still a few inches shorter than Gentiana. George stood in front of her, his body language reflecting a bit of awkwardness.

Both Gentiana and Snape looked up at him, and after swallowing his nervousness, George spoke up "May I have this dance, Professor?" Gentiana appeared momentarily surprised by George's unexpected timidness, recalling how playful and carefree he and his twin had been when she first encountered them, even during classes. She couldn't help but smile slightly as she observed him. "I can't say I ever imagined dancing with a student." Gentiana mused, "but I suppose I, too, wouldn't mind a dance." George then reached out and gently took Gentiana's hand in his, his nervousness slightly diminished. Gentiana smiled as she gazed into George's flushed eyes, her voice carrying a hint of affection.

"You're such a good boy, Mr. Weasley..." George's face turned pale, except for his cheeks, which were now flushed. He struggled to understand the reason behind his growing vulnerability around her. With a bashful expression, he lowered his gaze, his longer orange hair falling over one of his eyes. Gentiana raised a brow, her voice filled with gentle humor, and joked "But please, try to refrain from spreading those Ton-Tongue Toffee pranks." Amidst their slow dance, George found himself feeling unusually small and vulnerable contrasting against her. Gentiana, sensing his vulnerability, added a gentle tease to her words "You know, you're much quieter than your twin brother."

George hastily raised his gaze, his cheeks still flushed similarly to his fiery red hair. "I'm not quiet, Professor..." He found himself involuntarily darting his gaze between her lips and her captivating siren green eyes. The feast carried on, with some students going off in search of drinks, others slipping out of the Great Hall in search of secluded spots for more intimate pursuits. Some of us, including me and Harry, took a break from dancing. Ron was in a grumpy mood and decided to have a word with Harry in the yard.

Honestly, instead of being grumpy, Ron should swallow his Gryffindor courage and ask out Hermione himself! As I sat down with a glass of butterbeer, my eyes widened in surprise when I noticed George dancing with Gentiana. "WHAT??!" my emotions bubbling just below the surface. I clutched the glass even tighter, feeling a pang of jealousy. "If he can do it, then why can't I dance with Snape?!?!" However, I quickly reminded myself that even if the opportunity presented itself, I'd inevitably be consumed by embarrassment or outright faint at the mere thought of him asking me to dance.

In a flash, my mood shifted drastically, enveloped in a dark aura. He would never ask me to dance. In his eyes, I'm just a... child. Rolling my eyes at my own thoughts, I reprimanded myself "Shut up, Sue!" I got up from my seat, still scanning the area for any sign of Snape. To my disappointment, I couldn't spot him amongst the crowd. No sign of Hermione or anyone else to talk to either. Maybe I'll join Harry and Ron in the yard.

Chapter Text

I was on my way to the yard, heading out of the castle's entrance door, when suddenly, Snape's voice cut through the air. "Ten points from Hufflepuff!" A girl was hastily making her escape, closely followed by a boy, and Snape shouted after them "And ten points from Ravenclaw as well!" As I observed the scene, my face flushed, realizing the reason why those two were here in the first place. How embarrassing it would be to be seen in this awkward situation...all I wanted was to find Harry, Ron, and Hermione, and most importantly, I wasn't the girl who had been caught with that boy doing... well, you know... Snape was still on high alert, scanning the bushes and surroundings. I tiptoed silently, only for Snape to turn around and spot me. He raised an eyebrow "Where are you going, Sue?"

I cast a quick glance over Snape's shoulder, noticing Karkaroff approaching, clearly intent on discussing something significant with him. Snape silenced him with a sharp look before turning his attention back to me. "Off with Potter again are you?" Embarrassed, I hastily shook my head "Just looking for my friends..." His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer, his expression marked by concern and a touch of possessiveness. "Be careful. And return to the castle soon, don't wander around carelessly!" My heart pounded even faster, feeling the weight of his gaze upon me. "I will... I'll be careful."

With a final nod, I swiftly turned around and walked away, my face still flushed from the encounter. I walked further into the dark surroundings, looking around in search of my friends. However, they were nowhere to be found. I let out a sigh and thought to myself, At least I hope to find Hermione. I didn't see her there... approaching Hagrid's hut. The air around me felt cool and crisp, carrying a hint of moisture. Tall trees loomed overhead, their branches rustling softly in the gentle breeze. The ground was soft, covered in a bed of spongy moss and fragrant grass. From a distance, I could hear the faint sound of the lake, its waters lapping lazily against the bank. I sighed as I glanced at the pumpkins in front of Hagrid's hut. They're not here either.

I came to the decision that it was time to return to the castle. As I walked back, I continued to wonder where my friends were. There's no other option, I guess. I'll head back, change my dress, and go to sleep... I heard some light yet hurried footsteps nearby, and my heart started pounding nervously. I need to get back to the castle quickly. However, as I tried to hasten my pace, I suddenly saw a figure approaching me in the distance. A figure suddenly appeared, moving in my direction. As he drew closer, the moonlight revealed his blond hair, which appeared almost white. His piercing grey eyes held a stern gaze that seemed to bore into my soul. My own face reflecting some disbelief "Malfoy?"
Malfoy finally reached me, his face displaying a mixture of anger and disdain.

"Yes, it's me. Who did you think you'd see in this secluded place? Potter?" As he continued moving closer to me, my frown deepened, and I instinctively stepped back. "I didn't have any meeting here, I was just..." my words trailed off as he abruptly grabbed my wrist, holding it tightly in his grasp. I could see the intensity in his expression, his eyes boring into mine. "Don't play games with me, you idiot!" My eyes widened in alarm as I tried to free my wrist from his grip. "What's wrong with you? Why are you following me here?!" it was futile, as he maintained his tight grasp on my wrist, the anger still apparent on his face. "Why are you here? What exactly did you want to do here? Your boyfriend told you to come, but he's nowhere to be found, huh? You're such an idiot!" I hissed in irritation "Harry is not my boyfriend! And I was searching for my friends! Let me go! Why are you getting involved?"

With a quick and unexpected motion, he pulled me towards him, and I could feel his anger radiating in each word he spoke. "I knew you were stupid, clumsy, and a troublemaker. You're incapable of doing anything right. But how can you have no self respect? How could you make a fool of yourself in front of Potter?" I felt a mix of hurt and anger wash over me "Why do you keep insisting on your idiotic assumptions? I told you, Harry is my friend, and whatever else goes on is none of your business!" Draco continued speaking as if he didn't hear a word I said, his voice louder and more agitated. "Seeing you makes me upset, makes me suffer, and messes with my nerves." Despite my struggles, his grip remained strong as I looked at him with a pained and angry expression.

"If my presence bothers you so much, then don't bother following someone like me! I've had enough of your taunts about my unclear origins, and now you keep finding new ways to torment me!" I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes, but I bit the inside of my cheek, determined not to let him see me cry. His expression was a mix of anger and a deeper, more complex emotion that I couldn't quite decipher. "How can I not feel uncomfortable when I see you?" My heart pounded in my chest like an agitated bird. "What difference does it make to you? I won't cause you any trouble, so why should you be angry about me?" He shouted louder "Why should I be upset because of you, Sue?"

I couldn't hold back and exclaimed loudly "Then just ignore my presence!" His face was marked with anger and helplessness as he retorted "But all i see is you!" I was at a loss for words, unable to find a suitable response. His sudden outburst caught me off guard, causing me to pause for a moment. His intense gaze fixated on me, I had never seen this side of Draco before, the rawness of his emotions felt almost too intimate to witness. Draco's eyes were fixed on mine, his gaze piercing my soul and leaving me speechless. The only words I could manage were a soft, stammered whisper "W-Why would you just see me...?" His eyes flickered as he clenched his teeth in frustration "You think I ever thought I'd end up in this absurd situation? No, I never wanted this, but... I can't help it."

Just as I believed I was about to free my hand from his grip, he suddenly pulled me into a tight embrace and pressed his lips forcefully against mine. My eyes widened, as if someone had suddenly poured cold water on me. For a moment, my heart seemed to forget how to beat as I struggled to process what was happening. he pressed me against his body, Amidst it all, he held me close, and with all my strength, I pushed my hand against his shoulders, desperate to end the unwanted kiss. "Stop it!" I struggled against his tight embrace, managing to break free and take a step back. I looked at him in disbelief, my breath heavy. "What did you do?" He was panting, trying to catch his breath as he wiped away the remnants of my lipstick from his lips.

He stood there in silence, his expression unreadable. Tears welled up in my eyes "Why did you do that?" Why would he do such a horrible thing? His face had turned paler, and he was stuttering as he tried to justify his actions. "Y-you're truly an idiot... I-I was just angry... Forget about it." he stuttered and quickly turned away, departing into the dark with swift steps. His unexpected action left me confused, hurt, and frustrated. I didn't understand why he had done something so unexpected, something that felt so wrong. I tried to fight back my tears, but they kept falling as I wiped my lips again and again, trying to erase the feeling of his lips against mine. I slowly began to make my way back to the castle. I couldn't bear to go to the Great Hall, so I headed to my dormitory instead.

As I approached the entrance, the Fat Lady and her friend Vi were laughing heartily. Their laughter faded as they looked at me with narrowed eyes. "I wonder why this girl is always crying..." I quickly wiped away the last tear drop and muttered the password "Fairy lights!" Teddy sleeping on my bed, his legs stretched out and his little hands over his furry face. I was about to give him a goodnight kiss, but then I stopped myself, covering my mouth There's no way I can kiss him in this state. With quick steps, I headed to the girls' bathroom, hoping a shower would soothe my troubled mind. I watched the water pour over my hands, I wish I could erase this memory from my mind. I know the spell to do it, but I'm afraid to use it...

I pressed both hands to my eyes, tears streaming down my face. Muffled sobs escaped my lips "You bastard..." It was now midnight, and the feast was finally over. Alastor Moody stood up, leaning on his wooden leg and drinking something that was definitely not pumpkin juice. A small grin tugged at the corner of his mouth as he looked at Gentiana before leaving the Great Hall. George's face was like that of someone high on euphoria. He had danced for too long with Gentiana and now followed her like an adoring puppy. Gentiana turned to him as they walked out of the Great Hall "Are you really going to follow me to my chamber?" A sizable crowd poured out of the Great Hall, and Gentiana stood near one of the large doors at a corner. George followed her closely, clearly wanting to say something. He fidgeted nervously and blurted out "Professor, I... want to talk to you about something."

Gentiana looked at him with an unreadable expression "Sure, what is it, Mr. Weasley?" George felt a pit in his stomach, knowing he wasn't his usual carefree self. Is he really going to pour his heart out in this situation? George managed to let out a small smile, his voice shaking as he spoke "You're so pretty, smart, talented, and... and I-I like you." Gentiana's expression shifted to surprise, taken aback by this sudden confession. She had noticed George's lingering glances in class and felt his gaze upon her throughout the castle, but understanding the true feelings behind his behavior was something entirely different. She paused, carefully considering her response. "Thank you, George, but-" ,"Goodnight, Professor Blackthorne!" A Slytherin girl in a shimmering icy dress called out cheerfully, her cheeks flushed with excitement.

Her friend beside her, wearing a flowing green gown with long, curly black hair, chimed in, her own face rosy as if they both shared a secret crush on Gentiana. "You look so beautiful tonight, Professor... as always." Gentiana smiled at the two girls. "Thank you, dears. Goodnight." As she turned her attention back to George, she noticed the shadow that crossed his face while he watched the giggling girls depart. "Goodnight, Mr. Weasley." she said softly before walking away. George felt a pang in his heart as he watched her long, straight black hair sway with each step. He couldn't let her go without trying one last time. Gathering his courage, he stepped forward and called out, his voice stronger now. "And I will love you no matter what!" She halted and turned to face him, a bittersweet smile gracing her lips. "You have such precious feelings, but I'm truly sorry..." Without another word, she disappeared into the crowd, leaving George standing there alone, his heart aching in the silence.

The first two weeks of the Christmas holidays went by without much excitement.I made a conscious effort to not dwell on the recent event with Malfoy, as well as the other thoughts that kept running through my mind. Days turned into weeks, and the term resumed as usual.

Chapter Text

The days flew by relentlessly, bringing February closer and closer. After finally completing the final class of the day, transfiguration, I wearily began to make my way back to my dorm, feeling utterly exhausted. My steps were slow and sluggish, and everyone else seemed to breeze past me effortlessly. My expression reflected the weariness of a disheartened warrior returning from an unsuccessful battle, as Professor McGonagall had just reprimanded me for not doing well in the class. I couldn't help but think longingly, If only I could somehow get my hands on a copy of Hermione's brain...

As I walked tiredly down the stone corridors, I suddenly noticed Alastor Moody peering at me from a distance, his eerie magical eye fixed directly on me. I instinctively looked left, then right, and even over my shoulder, wondering if he was actually looking at someone else nearby. However, there were no other students in sight, and I quickly realized it was indeed me that he was gesturing to approach him. I stood nervously in front of Moody, my mind racing with possibilities. Why on earth does he want to talk to me? Did I break any rules? Is he going to send me to Azkaban?My thoughts drifted to that incident with Malfoy. Oh no, don't tell me he heard about how I used something like the Imperius Curse on him...no, no, no...

I swallowed hard and nervously greeted him, my voice shaking a bit. "Good evening...y-you were gesturing for me to come over, s-sir?" Moody leaned on his walking stick, a barely perceptible grin on his face. "Yes, you see, as an auror, I've come here to ensure no one will cause any problems this year in connection with the Triwizard Tournament. And sitting in my office all day has become quite tiresome. I've been wandering around the castle and conversing with other students. Something about you struck me." he paused, his gaze fixed on me. "May I know your last name, miss...?" I hesitated at his question, opening my mouth slightly but no words came out.

I knew if I told the truth, he would likely ask even more questions. But what choice do I have? "I don't have any..." I muttered, feeling self conscious. Moody's grin widened, and he raised an eyebrow. "No surname? Even orphans usually have one, you know, when they get a new family. So why don't you have one of your own?" My eyes darted down to my shoelaces, avoiding his gaze. Ugh, why can't he just leave me alone? All I want is my bed and a good sleep...please let me go! Moody noticed my hesitation and began walking, his wooden leg making a distinct clicking sound. He looked back at me "Come to my office. I want to discuss something with you." Seriously? Now?

I could almost feel the smoke rising from my head. I entered Moody's office, my eyes darted around, taking in the various magical objects and devices that filled the space. It felt like stepping into a lair of mystery and intrigue. The windows were covered with heavy curtains, casting the room into a dimly lit space, illuminated only by the flicker of a few candles. Moody, seated behind his large desk, gestured for me to take a seat across from him. "Make yourself comfortable, i can tell you're starving and weary. Have a cookie." ,"Thank you." I mumbled, reaching forward to take a cookie. I took a small bite, the sweetness barely registering in my mouth, my stomach too tangled in knots to enjoy the taste. He leaned forward, his gaze penetrating as he looked deep into my eyes. "You have such beautiful eyes."

I swallowed the small bite of cookie, feeling a bit puzzled and awkward. "Um, thank you.." not sure what to make of his compliment. He paused for a moment before continuing in a serious tone. "I might be able to help you find out about your family, but you must share everything you know about them with me." My eyes widened in surprise, and I hesitated for a moment "You can really help me? But how?" I know Gentiana said she would tell me everything in due time, but it's uncertain when that will be, Dumbledore also mentioned something about speaking in riddles, advising me not to pursue the truth too urgently...but...this man...he really seems like he can help...

Moody relaxed in his chair, a look of satisfaction on his face as he saw that he had captured my full attention. "Of course I can help. I'm an auror, but.. you need to share everything you know." I felt a pang of hesitation before speaking. Can I trust him? Dumbledore trusts him too... "I-I have never seen my parents, and I don't remember much from my past before the age of five, sir. I live with my guardian..." Moody's eyes seemed to light up with interest at my words. "I see, i know she's the new teacher here, isn't she? If she hadn't interfered, I would be teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts this year...don't you think she's behind your memory issues?" I recalled the last argument I'd had with Gentiana "I don't know for sure yet, but I trust her. She's my only family!"

Moody's expression became noticeably irritated, and he rolled his one intact eye. "No need to be so blindly trusting, girl, Deep down, you know she may not be entirely trustworthy. What if it's her who is interfering with your connection to your parents, huh?" ,"No..it can't be!" I protested weakly, the uncertainty clear in my voice. "She..she's been like a mother to me, why would she do something like that?" Moody quickly raised his hand, attempting to pacify the situation. "Okay, we'll talk about this later, I don't want to cause any tension between you two." I glared at him "Is this how you're going to help me? By just accusing my guardian?" Moody shrugged nonchalantly, a neutral expression on his face. "Not at all, i might know how to break even the strongest curses and spells, you know?"

My expression was a mixture of surprise and confusion. A small flicker of hope ignited in my heart "Are you saying...you can reverse the spell that might have been cast to erase my memories?" Moody fought to suppress a grin, but a hint of it still played at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, but I'm sure you still don't trust me, do you?" I looked down and played with my fingers, feeling a bit sheepish. "It's not that I don't trust you, sir, it's just...you seem a little intimidating." He let out a chuckle. "Aurors have to deal with dark wizards and dangerous tasks, so we do tend to come across as rather scary, I suppose...but I assure you, i would never do anything to harm you. I want to help you uncover the truth about your family, that's all."

I glanced at him with a mix of hesitation and a glimmer of trust. If Dumbledore trusts him, then there was no reason to worry, right? As he stood up, I followed suit, watching as he walked over to a nearby cabinet, pulling out a small flask and drinking its contents. He then turned to me, his stare unwavering. "You may go now, but whenever you feel ready, come back to me. And remember, keep everything we discussed confidential, alright?" I gave him a small nod and a final glance before heading out of his office, my mind racing with a million thoughts. Weeks had passed in a blur. February had arrived just as quickly, I was still struggling with my thoughts, torn between reaching out for help from Moody or waiting to discuss everything with Gentiana.

Yet, he had told me to keep our discussion confidential. I sat alone by the table in the common room in the middle of the night, the fiery glow of the two candles and the crackling fireplace cast a warm, red hue around the room. I was scribbling down my tangled thoughts, still uncertain about approaching Moody. Writing everything out was helping to organize my thoughts, and I even jotted down possible conversations in case I did decide to go to him. Absorbed in my own thoughts, I suddenly noticed Harry as he burst hastily into the common room, clutching his invisibility cloak, his breath coming in pants. The sense of urgency on his face caught my attention.

The invisibility cloak slipped out of one of his hands, revealing the gleaming golden egg. We locked eyes, both taken aback by the other's presence so late at night. "Harry?" He sat down on the nearby sofa, panting heavily. "Don't- ask anything." he managed to gasp. "Let me catch my breath for a moment..." I set my quill aside, leaving the parchment with my scribbled thoughts behind on the desk. I stood before him, feeling a mixture of curiosity and worry as I looked him over. Is he under a spell? Did he get into a fight? "I-I was in the prefect bathroom." he explained between breaths. "Trying to figure out the second task..." My eyes widened in surprise, and a smile tugged at my lips. "You solved it?"

Harry looked around the common room, frowning "Shhh! Don't speak too loudly, Sue! Yes, I solved the second task, but on my way back...I saw something..." I took a seat next to him on the sofa, leaning closer to better hear him. "What did you see?" He looked at me intently, speaking in a hushed tone. "After I solved the task, I made my way here, but a curious name caught my eye while I was studying the Marauder's Map. It was inscribed in a corner of Snape's potions storeroom: Ryder..Ryder Carmine. I don't know who he was, but he was pacing around Snape's personal store late at night." I looked at him with surprise, the name unfamiliar to me. "Ryder Carmine? Who is he? And why would he be in Snape's personal store room so late at night?"

Harry nodded "Absolutely, that was my question as well, he might be a student, but I don't know for sure. I was about to go there when Filch showed up, I accidentally dropped the map, and after that Snape appeared. He knew someone was in his potions store and after Moody arrived, Snape insisted it was me who was there..." I internally scolded myself for blushing at every mention of Snape's name, but..oh, Merlin, even the mere mention of his name caused my heart to skip a beat. I managed to shake off my thoughts and turned back to Harry. "Please tell me they didn't catch you under the cloak?" Harry exhaled in relief. "No, no, only Moody saw me under the cloak, he can see through it, luckily, he didn't tell anything to Snape. But he was very interested in the map and took it with him, though..."

My thoughts were all over the place as I looked away, If I find out who this 'Ryder' person is and tell Snape, maybe I can earn his approval? Harry noticed the expression on my face and rolled his eyes, knowing exactly where my thoughts were headed. "Please don't even consider telling Snape that you can see everyone's location on this secret map." he warned. "As for the map, unfortunately, I don't have it anymore..." I nodded, my thoughts still a jumble inside my head. "Right, I won't tell Snape about the map, i'm actually wondering about Ryder...I wonder who he is, and why he was in Snape's store in the first place..."

Harry huffed and leaned back against the sofa "It's a mess, if only Filch hadn't arrived at that moment...I need to be more careful, Snape really thinks it was me who was in his personal store..." I shrugged in response, unable to hold back a smirk. "Well, you do have a reputation for invading his store and stealing the polyjuice potion a couple of years ago..." Harry removed his glasses and began cleaning them with the edge of his sleeve. "No, it's just because he hates me." he placed his glasses back upon his face "But why are you awake at this hour? did you forget to finish your homework?" I glanced at the table, my eyes falling upon the parchment full of scrawled thoughts.

I was torn between telling him the truth or making up a lie. "I-.." Harry, noticing the hesitation in my voice "Don't lie. I know you're a terrible liar." I leaned back against the sofa and sighed, a mixture of hope and worry in my eyes. "Moody said he can help me regain my memories, i was just writing down all my thoughts and the questions I want to ask him...You know how scatterbrained I can be. I might forget everything when I see him." Harry looked at me with a mix of surprise and curiosity "Really? he can actually do that?" I nodded, my fingers fiddling nervously with the edge of my sleeve. "Yeah, he can. He said he had some kind of spell that can help me."

Harry sat up straighter, clearly surprised by this revelation. "And you want him to do it?" I confirmed. "But I'm scared, you know? What if it doesn't work? What if I don't get my memories back? Or worse, what if remembering everything makes things even more confusing?" Harry looked off into the distance, his thoughts mirroring my own tangled ones. "You know, maybe it would be better to talk to Gentiana." I shook my head adamantly. "No! Moody said to keep it a secret between us. I can't tell anyone, not even Gentiana. And she... she knows something about my past, but for some reason, she doesn't want to tell me. I can't keep waiting for her to make up her mind forever..."

I took a deep breath, the mix of emotions within me making it hard to think clearly. "I have to at least try, i need to find out the truth about my past. I can't keep living in the dark, not knowing who I truly am." Harry wrapped his arms around his knees, a worried frown on his face. "But Sue, what if...what if Gentiana knows something about your parents? I mean...what if they weren't really good people? Or maybe they had connections to Voldemort? That's why she wants you to know nothing...?" I was taken aback by his words and stared off into the distance, mulling over his suggestions. My voice was barely louder than a whisper "I don't know, but there's a nagging feeling deep inside me, making me question Gentiana's true intentions. Even though I yearn to trust her with all my heart, I can't shake off this nagging doubt."

Harry smiled "Well, I sincerely hope Moody can help you, he's a reliable person." But His face suddenly brightened as realization dawned on him, and he turned to me with a hopeful look in his eyes. "When you manage to go to his office...could you steal the Marauder's Map for me? He won't suspect you. Please, Sue. I really need it back." I looked at him with doubtful eyes. "Me? I'll get caught in no time, and besides...Moody is scary. What if he sees me and decides not to help me anymore?" Harry sighed, realizing that the mystery of Ryder's identity and his presence in Snape's store might remain unsolved.

Feeling a bit uncomfortable for not being able to help him with that matter, I hastily changed the subject. "So, the second task is drawing nearer...are you prepared for it?" Harry shook his head "All I know is that I'll have to spend an hour underwater. But I have no idea how I'll manage to do that..." I stifled a yawn, feeling fatigue slowly setting in. "Maybe we could ask Gentiana tomorrow, she doesn't seem to mind helping, even though the rules say you're supposed to solve the challenges on your own. Perhaps she can assist you." Harry nodded, his expression determined. "I hope so." I rose to my feet, gathering my quill and parchment. "I should really get some sleep." Harry smiled faintly. "Good night."

Chapter Text

The next day, after the morning classes had concluded, I grasped Harry's wrist tightly and we darted down the hallways, paying no mind to the curious glances directed our way. Even when we were in the middle of leaving Divination class, Ron attempted to ask a question, but we were too focused on our mission and didn't stop to hear it. Harry huffed and panted, struggling to keep up. "Slow down, Sue..." Ignoring his plea, I replied while still running "I can't slow down, Harry. If Gentiana heads to her next class, she may not have time for us. We must hurry!" We finally arrived breathless in front of Gentiana's office, panting heavily. Without wasting a moment, I knocked on the door, my knuckles rapping loudly against the wood.

Gentiana opened the door, her expression a mix of weariness and sternness. "What's with those loud knocks, Sue?" tilting her head in Harry's direction. "And Harry?" Thankful that nobody was around to hear, I spoke more carelessly than usual, addressing her by her name rather than her formal title. "Gentiana...We need your help for Harry." She glanced at us and then looked around carefully, making sure no one else was nearby. "Come in." Gentiana leaned against her desk, while Harry and I seated ourselves in front of her. The dim, dreary light within the office gleamed in Harry's glasses. "Professor I've solved the riddle about the golden egg. I know I have to spend an hour underwater...but I don't know how. I haven't even learned human transformation, and I'm afraid I'll fail."

I interjected hurriedly "Do you have any ideas, Gentiana?" She stood there, gazing pensively at Harry, her arms folded across her chest. After what felt like an eternity, she finally responded in a matter of fact tone "Have you ever heard of Gillyweed, Potter?" Before Harry could speak, I swiftly shook my head and answered "No, I haven't!" Gentiana raised an eyebrow at my interruption "Are you Harry? And I'm well aware of your lackluster reading habits, Sue. Be silent and let him speak." My face flushed with embarrassment, and I nodded in silent obedience. Harry continued, his voice slightly sheepish "No, professor...i-i have never had much interest in herbology, which is why I haven't read much about it..."

Gentiana explained further "Gillyweed is a plant that will enable you to breathe underwater. You'll need to eat it before getting into the water. However, I'm unsure about locating it." I cautiously offered my suggestion, hesitant to speak again in case she told me to be quiet once more. "Maybe you could find it in the greenhouse or perhaps in Snape's vast collection of ingredients in his office, or even in his private potions store." Harry's eyes widened as he glanced between Gentiana and me. "But...Snape won't be happy about me being there, he's already looking for a reason to catch me in the act." Gentiana smirked slyly. "Exactly!" she replied. "We can come up with a plan to outwit that grumpy little man."

Harry smiled, clearly enjoying the note of disdain in Gentiana's tone towards Snape. It was just me who frowned at the prospect of outwitting Snape. "I don't like the idea of playing tricks on him!" Gentiana folded her arms and the smirk remained on her lips. "But, we want to assist Harry. And as far as I can tell, Snape would rather die than help this poor soul." Why does she refer to Snape as a 'grumpy little man'? Is it simply due to the fact that he is younger than her? Harry was visibly pleased with the conversation "What are we going to do, professor?" Gentiana went over to one of the shelves in her office and picked up a small jar filled with white powder before showing it to us. "This is sneezing powder."

She explained. "I'll go there myself to find the gillyweed." Harry's eyes widened further, and his grin grew wider. "Brilliant!" he mumbled, but then his expression shifted to concern. "But what if he notices something missing?" My expression now with a slight frown "You plan to make him sneeze like crazy so you can steal something?" Gentiana placed the small jar in her pocket and crossed her arms once more. "Yes, but since I won't actually enter his office, he cannot accuse me of anything." My face showed clear signs of disagreement. "I'm not fond of this idea." Harry, however, ignored my comment. "It definitely comes with risks." Gentiana nodded in agreement. "Indeed, it's risky, i might even need to tweak my plan, but don't worry, I'll return with the Gillyweed."

Gentiana glanced at her clock, her expression stern. "I must head to my class now, i will be going to his potions storage close to seven. I want you, Harry, to come to my office afterwards." Both Harry and I stood up, nodding in agreement. After the plan was explained to Ron and Hermione in the common room, Hermione's eyes widened, her gaze fixed on the pile of books in front of her on the table. "I can hardly believe she's willing to help you with such a risky plan." Harry smiled, fiddling with his quill. "Yeah, I was surprised too, she definitely doesn't like Snape either." Ron chuckled as his gaze shifted towards me. "How do you feel about this? Are you going to spill the plan to Snape?" I felt a pang of irritation at Ron's words, my face flushing. "Don't be silly! Why would I ruin the plan?"

Ron shrugged nonchalantly, a smirk playing on his lips. "I don't know?" he said with a hint of sarcasm. "I thought it might be difficult for your sensitive heart to see Snape sneezing one after another." Hermione struggled to contain her laughter, while Harry chuckled secretly, clearly amused by the mental image of Snape sneezing repeatedly. We spent the entire evening studying together, with Hermione diligently trying to explain the contents of the book to us. Ron and I looked like a couple of mindless idiots, barely comprehending a word. Meanwhile, Harry's mind seemed to be preoccupied elsewhere. As the clock approached seven o'clock, all three of us hastily stood up, as if eager to escape from Hermione's relentless lecturing.

Hermione stood with her arms folded, a stern expression on her face. "Harry, Gentiana told you she would go to Snape's store, so you should wait for about half an hour before going to her office. And why are you both going with him?" Ron and I exchanged a look, and he answered for us "We're headed to see the drama unfold from a distance, and Sue is going to make sure Snape doesn't succumb to a sneezing fit, that's all." I scowled and punched Ron on the shoulder, causing him to rub his arm, he turned to Hermione "You should come with us. I'm really curious to see how she will fool that bat." I punched him again, more forcefully this time. With a stealthy tiptoe walk, we made our way towards the dungeons, where Snape's potions store was situated near his office and potions classroom.

We hid behind a wall, arranging ourselves in order of height: first, my head, followed by Hermione's, then Harry's, and finally, Ron's head was on top. We carefully observed as Gentiana stood in front of Snape's potions store, which was locked. I whispered to the others "Do you guys think we should call for George to witness this spectacle?" Hermione responded quietly "It's too late now." Ron chimed in "It's better if he isn't here, he would behave like some wild supporter." The sound of footsteps echoed in the nearly empty corridors, and my heart pounded faster as I watched Snape walking briskly in the distance. He appeared to be in a foul mood upon seeing Gentiana standing outside his potions store.

Snape finally reached the scene and stopped in front of Gentiana, fixating on her with a look of superiority as he raised a single eyebrow. "Well, well, out for a little walk in the dungeons, are we? And pray tell, why are you standing in front of my personal store?" Gentiana nonchalantly pretended to read a parchment, neatly folding it afterwards. "I require a powerful sleeping potion, Professor. I want to educate the sixth years about awakening someone from their slumber." Snape looked at her skeptically, opening the door to his store. He ascended a small, creaky staircase within the store. "I can suggest a sleeping draught potion, but I need to find it, give me a moment." Gentiana smiled mischievously as she watched him from below "Feel free to take your time."

Gentiana stepped closer, her eyes scanning the colorful jars and vials within the store. She discreetly moved aside one of the jars, revealing a small glass containing a dark green plant, resembling a rat's tail. It was the Gillyweed. Without wasting a second, she placed it in front of the shelf. However, moments before she could grab it, Snape began descending the stairs. In a swift movement, she moved closer to the door, whispering a spell under her breath "strangath!*" The small jar quickly began to fly through the small room as Snape stood in front of Gentiana, unaware of the jar hovering above his head like a pesky fly. He grasped a vial filled with a dark purple liquid "This is the potion you requested, remember, you owe me in return."
*(Meaning : moves with energy.)

Gentiana's gaze shifted between Snape and the flying jar above his head, a subtle smirk playing on her lips. "Of course, i'm truly thankful for your humble assistance." Snape's brow furrowed as he noticed Gentiana's eyes flickering up and down, he turned to look behind him in a suspicious manner. However, the small jar moved accordingly, and Gentiana quickly grabbed it, concealing it in her pocket. Clearing her throat "Are you searching for something?" With a sassy flick of his hair, Snape turned back to her, his eyes narrowing. "No!" Gentiana then stepped out of his store "Well, I think I should take my leave now." She proceeded back to her office, oblivious to our presence.

After a few minutes, we hurried to her office and discovered her studying the Gillyweed meticulously. She glanced at us and gestured to Harry "Come here, Harry." Harry walked up to her with a radiant smile, while Hermione smiled as well, her voice filled with curiosity. "P-Professor... How did you..." Gentiana smirked at Hermione, a hint of amusement in her tone. "So, you all were eavesdropping, were you?" Harry nodded, unable to hide his excitement. "Yes, we wanted to see how you managed to execute the plan."
Gentiana chuckled, her eyes fixed on the Gillyweed in her hands. "Well, it was easy. Snape was so focused on his precious store, he didn't even notice the small jar flying above his head."

Hermione's eyes widened with curiosity. "Did you use a spell to move the jar?" Gentiana handed the small jar containing the Gillyweed to Harry, who examined it keenly. Turning to Hermione "Fortunately, yes." Excitement sparkled in Harry's eyes "But you didn't use the sneezing powder." Gentiana folded her arms, a touch of disappointment in her voice. "I regret it too. I could have made him sneeze repeatedly, but the plan unfolded smoothly anyway." I questioned with a hint of annoyance "Why are you so keen on using the sneezing powder on him, Harry?" Harry chuckled, unusually at ease in the company of my guardian. Ron chimed in, his tone filled with awe "But Professor, now you're officially our partner in crime."

Gentiana laughed lightly and smiled, waving her hand dismissively "Oh, don't worry. I'm certain, even Dumbledore wouldn't mind being in on this secret." With a wave, Ron, Hermione and I left her office, leaving Harry momentarily behind. He looked at her with a hint of uncertainty and a warm, genuine smile. "I'm really, truly thankful, Professor." She smiled warmly at Harry, her voice filled with genuine happiness. "Oh, Harry, I'm happy to lend you a hand." She took the potion out of her pocket "You should probably head to dinner now. I have some tasks to attend to."
However, before leaving, Harry surprised her by giving her a hug. This gesture left her momentarily confused, but she eventually reciprocated by gently patting his head in a tender moment. With a smile, Harry then bid her farewell and left her office.

Chapter Text

In the midst of our conversation, Harry entered the Great Hall and settled down in front of me, appearing relaxed and content. "Why did you leave her office later than us, Harry?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow. He played with his food and sighed "I wish she were my mother." Me and Hermione exchanged a glance at his unexpected revelation, and I replied jokingly "Hey! I already have her as a guardian. Don't you dare try to steal her from me. You have your own godfather after all!" Harry chuckled at my response "Yeah, i know, i won't steal your guardian, you are lucky to have her." Hermione joined in, a smile playing on her lips. "But let's be real, she's like a guardian to us all, isn't she?
I really like her. Never had a teacher who could be so mischievous yet authoritative."

Ron chimed in, taking a sip of water and casting a playful glance between me and Harry. "Look at that... Sue has a mother, but no father, while for Harry it's the other way around. Why not propose that Sirius and Gentiana marry each other, making the two of you brother and sister? What do you think about that idea?" I rolled my eyes, a sarcastic tone crept into my voice "Oh, yes, why not play cupid for Sirius and Gentiana?" Harry added sarcastically "And while we're at it, why don't we arrange a grand wedding for them?" Hermione chimed in, her sarcasm matching ours, "Yes! And let's make sure we wear the most obnoxiously bright outfits and dance like maniacs on the dance floor."

We all couldn't help bursting into laughter at our witty banter. Ron wiped away his tears "Oh, since Gentiana is older than him, she'll end up calling him little man." Harry wiped his tears too "Honestly, it's hard to believe she's forty two years old. She's like a vampire, no doubt about it!" I sighed dramatically "Yeah, I'm afraid when I get older, people will see me older than her. But let's not make these jokes in front of George. He'll surely kick us for it." Ron took a bite of another chicken nugget and agreed "Yeah, you're right. We should probably just tell him she might end up choosing him over all those grown up men."

With a small smile, I glanced around the Great Hall, and my eyes accidentally met Draco's as he entered. The memory of that Christmas night popped into my head, causing my smile to falter. Since that day, I had been intentionally avoiding any interaction with him, and he too seemed to be deliberately ignoring my presence, as though I didn't exist at all. Ron spoke with his mouth full "Have you guys noticed that it's been a long time since Malfoy hasn't bothered us? Even during classes." Harry observed Malfoy taking a seat at the Slytherin table "Yeah...We should be grateful for whatever reason it is." I kept my head down as I silently ate my dinner, feeling terrible and very upset.

I still couldn't wrap my head around that kiss he gave me. He claimed he was just angry, but how can one suddenly kiss someone out of anger? his words echoing, "But all I see is you!" But all he sees is me? No... I couldn't accept it... How could someone torment and bully you, and simultaneously harbor feelings for you? I simply cannot forget it. That night ended after a brief conversation with Hermione. Time seemed to be passing quickly as if someone had cast a spell on the hands of the clock. February was nearing its end, and the second task was completed successfully, with everyone discussing it in the common room. While everyone was immersed in this conversation, I quietly walked out and headed towards Moody's office.

I knocked on Moody's office door, but no one was around. I slowly pushed the door open and stepped inside, taking in the gloomy, cold surroundings. My thoughts wandered as I weighed the idea of stealing the Marauder's Map for Harry, but then quickly dismissed it, knowing Moody would surely notice. Moving towards his wooden desk, my eyes fixed on the large black cane resting upon it. There were intricate golden streaks adorned on its surface. I cautiously picked up the cane, inspecting it curiously. Is this his magical cane? I've never seen him holding it before... Wow, it's astonishing!

Chapter Text

It seemed like today was gearing up to be an exciting afternoon. Double potions with Snape, nothing beats that! However, I couldn't help but feel a sense of stress during the potion making process, and the fear of being asked a question I may not know the answer to loomed over me. Nevertheless, I couldn't deny that I enjoyed his classes more than any other subject. The students who had double potions with Professor Snape stood behind the door, waiting for the previous class to clear out. I arrived earlier than my friends, and as I approached the door, I accidentally made eye contact with Draco. He quickly averted his gaze, pretending to engage in conversation with Pansy instead.

I clutched the strap of my bag more tightly, maintaining a slight distance from the Slytherin students. When will the previous class finally finish up? My thoughts drifted in various directions, dwelling on the dream I had last night... It was such a pleasant and peaceful dream. It's been a while since I slept so well. I clutched the strap with both hands, slowly moving away from the classroom door, completely unaware that the students from the previous class had started to exit. I remained lost in my thoughts, when suddenly a voice caught my attention. Draco peering at me with an emotionless expression "The class has started."

Without uttering a word, I shot him a brief glare and hurried into the classroom, moving faster than him. Oh, shut up! I don't even want to talk to you. I made my way to my usual spot, scanning the room for Hermione and the two boys. Seeing Neville sitting alone, I invited him to sit next to me. His face looked just as pale as it always did during potions class. Snape turned his back to the class, preparing to write the list of ingredients needed for today's potion on the blackboard. The trio were the last ones to arrive, breathing heavily as if they had sprinted all the way to the dungeons. Snape, having finished writing on the blackboard, turned his gaze towards the entrance and strode toward his desk, his cloak billowing behind him. "Fifteen points from Gryffindor!"

I sighed, rolling up my sleeves and started mixing the ginger roots, silently repeating the first instruction in my mind: Keep stirring until it turns lime green. As I continued stirring the mixture, I briefly glanced over at Snape, my face blushing slightly. I guess this is the first time in four years that he has taken points off fairly. While focused on my own task, I occasionally glanced over at Neville's work, ensuring he didn't mess up. It's not just because Snape might scold him, but his clumsiness could also explode my cauldron in the process. Meanwhile, Snape was making his way around the squared-shaped workstations, observing how the students were working.

He doled out scoldings to some and nodded approvingly at others. He's coming over here. Don't mess up, Sue! I was carefully mixing the ground scarab beetles, trying to keep my focus as Professor Snape moved towards our table. I could already feel the beads of sweat forming on my forehead. The tension grew as he got closer and finally stood right behind me and Neville. I stiffened as I felt his presence directly behind me, the air in the classroom seemed to grow even more tense. It was like I could feel his gaze boring into me as he assessed my work. Don't look up, don't look up. Keep stirring, keep stirring..

Snape shifted his position so that he could closely observe both my work and Neville's. His icy tone broke the silence "Miss Just Sue, are you assisting Mister Longbottom again?" Neville, now resembling a petrified statue, was visibly shaking. Feeling a mix of nerves and embarrassment, I quickly glanced at Snape before darting my gaze away. "N-No.." Snape raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on me. He clearly noticed the slight shakiness in my voice as well as my darting gaze. "Are you sure? Helping another student when you should be focusing on your own work is distracting, and it's not allowed."

I suddenly realized that my potion had been simmering for more than ten minutes, and I was torn between focusing on it and paying attention to Snape's low, threatening voice. His voice grew louder and more commanding. "Pack up your supplies, and come sit on the table directly in front of my desk, now!" With a huff, I moved to the table where Snape had ordered me to sit, my frustration evident on my face. I began to carefully fix my potion again, frowning and letting out small puffs of breath. I can't argue with him now. It's better not to test his patience. But deep down, I couldn't help but feel annoyed. Why did he have to make me move all the way here?

Snape had returned to roaming around the classroom, monitoring the progress of other students. Occasionally, he would pass by my new seat, his expression unreadable. As class ended and everyone began to leave, I approached him, holding up my now perfected potion with a hint of smugness. He was busy organizing the ingredients on the shelves, and without even turning to look at me, he replied monotonously. "Yes, indeed, you have done another excellent job. Well done." I was feeling quite satisfied with my work, placing the potion jar on my desk to gather my bag. But in my carelessness, the edge of my bag struck the jar, causing it to slip from the desk and shatter on the floor.

The blue liquid inside spilled out, and I stood there, watching the scene with a mix of confusion and disappointment at my own clumsiness. Snape, who had been focused on organizing the ingredients, had turned around when he heard the sound of shattering glass. He didn't seem very surprised, having grown accustomed to my clumsiness. He shook his head slightly "You've made a great potion, but your clumsiness rivals Longbottom's. Clean this up before you leave, and you're not allowed to use your wand. Make sure you do it right!" With a resigned sigh, I began cleaning up the shattered glass pieces and the spilled liquid on the floor, feeling a pang of annoyance at having to do it without my wand. But I also knew it was a fair punishment for my clumsiness.

With the cleanup finally completed after almost five minutes, I stood up and noticed Snape standing in the doorway, watching me with weary eyes. He was waiting for me to leave so he could lock the classroom. Grabbing my bag, I passed him and made my way to the exit. As I walked, a strange feeling came over me a desire to walk with him to his office. Unsure of what to say, I grappled with how to express my inner thought. He started walking towards his office, and after a few seconds, he cast a glance downward and observed me following him "And pray tell, why are you trailing me like a lost puppy?" I clung tightly to the strap of my bag "I think.. I think you appear quite exhausted sir.. and.. perhaps I could lend you some assistance?"

Snape paused for a moment, looking at me with an unreadable expression. For a brief moment, curiosity flickered in his eyes, but it was quickly replaced by a hint of irritation. "Assist me? What can you possibly do that I can't do myself?" Without pausing to wait for my answer, Snape continued walking at a fast pace. I hurried to catch up, trying to keep up with his stride. I mustered up the courage to give my response "You can tell me what you need help with, so you can rest while I do it for you. Okay?" He looked ahead as we walked towards his office "You can't even handle your own tasks in class as a student, so what makes you think you can handle a professor's work?"

Yeah, I might be clumsy and careless sometimes but I still wanted to be at least of some use to him. I remained steadfast, still trying to keep up with his stride as we reached the front of his office. Determination filled my voice as I insisted once more "Even a little task, I can do it....." Snape let out a sigh and opened the office door "I said no. Now stop being so clingy." Even though I felt a pang of disappointment at his repeated refusal, I boldly stepped into his office. He removed his black cloak and sank into his chair and began rubbing his right temple with two fingers "Why are you so worried about my well being?" I stood a slight distance away from his desk, my gaze lingering on his workspace.

My voice grew lower "I've noticed that you work far more than you sleep. It's not good for your health!" He let out a faint scoff, but there was a tinge of surprise in his eyes as he looked up at me. "So you've been paying attention to how much I work? I must say, I'm slightly impressed. But why do you care about my health?" Our gazes met, and I felt my cheeks warm up slightly. A bit of shyness crept upon me, and my words stumbled in my mouth, unable to voice the depths of my feelings "B-because... i-" Professor Snape, i love you, i love you so much, my world began with you, you are everything to me, so even if my past is empty, i'm not afraid.

Snape had noticed the extended pause in my response and had stopped rubbing his temple "Is it simply because three years ago I saved you? Or because I'm your favorite professor?" I felt a sudden dryness in my throat as I attempted to explain myself without sounding childish. My heart pounded wildly "I've told you before, it's not just about the accident in the Forbidden Forest... it's more than just you being my favorite professor..." The air felt heavier as our conversation took on a more intimate tone. "Then what exactly is it?" My heart pounded strongly against my chest, creating a restless rhythm that caused my hands to tremble slightly.

I could even feel my breath becoming unsteady. This could be the moment, the chance to confess my true feelings for him. How will he react? Will he understand, or will he dismiss it as childish infatuations? I took a step back, my whole face feeling flushed and warm. Snape's eyebrows rose higher, noticed the unusual change in me "Well? Why have you suddenly become as red as a radish, Sue?" I drew in a heavy breath, summoning the courage to speak louder than I intended. "I... I..." My heart was pounding furiously, echoing in my ears. The words burst out of me before I could even register what I was saying. "I want to be your wife one day!"

His eyes widened in surprise, clearly not expecting my outburst. He sat silent for the few seconds, staring at me, trying to process my declaration. "You...want to be my what?!" My face was flushed, and my head felt like it was on fire. I felt dizzy and shaky, my whole body overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment. I looked at him, my eyes filled with pure and immense emotion. "I lo-...I... I love you, Professor..." My lips trembled slightly as I struggled to keep my balance, the unsteady rhythm of my breath sending waves of nervousness through me. Snape's face depicted a level of shock and disbelief I had never seen before. His brows came together in a deepening frown as he stood up from his chair.

His tone was low and laced with a hint of warning "You say that you 'love' me, Sue? Do you even understand the meaning of the words you're throwing around? You are merely a child. How can you claim to know what love truly is? Labeling your teenage crush on me as 'love' is nothing short of ridiculous." My heart felt like it was shattering in two as he dismissed my words. I insisted fervently, my eyes glistening. "It's not childish, I'm not a child anymore, please don't call me like that!" He walked around his desk to approach me, his frown deepening. "Your confession was childish enough! Wanting to be my 'wife'? Did it never cross that silly little head of yours that if I ever did take someone as my wife, it would be a grown up woman, not a feeble little girl like you?!"

My throat and stomach felt like they were being squeezed, as if someone was clutching at my heart. Tears stung my eyes, and I tried to defend myself. "I said someday, not now!" He hissed at me and gave me a look of disgust "Someday? You're so delusional. I'm not a man you can daydream about. I'm old enough to be your father, for goodness' sake!" Frustration bubbled up within me, and I retorted back with a frown "But I don't have any father, and for all I know, he could be your age or even older. What does age even matter anyway?" He rolled his eyes in frustration, his patience wearing thin as he moved closer to me. He spoke in a low, stern tone "Listen to me, girl. It's not good to try to force me to one day fall in love with you. You need to learn to control your emotions and stop pitifully begging me for love!"

I didn't look away, keeping my tear filled eyes fixed on him. A tear or two slipped down my cheek, and I felt utterly lost for words. All I could manage was a soft, choked murmur. "Don't you love me...just a bit?" His expression softened slightly, but his voice remained firm "No, I don't love you at all, not even a little bit..." There was a momentary silence as his words echoed in the room. I felt my heart shatter into a million pieces, each shard stabbing my chest in unbearable pain. I wanted to collapse on the floor, and just cry until there were no tears left to shed. He continued, his voice laced with a hint of sympathy now "You need to understand, you're too young, too naive, and too inexperienced to feel such complicated emotions."

Anger and sadness welled up within me as his words cut through me like a knife. "So you're saying only you know the true meaning of love? You, the one who still keeps a photo of Harry's mother in your drawer!!" His frown returned, his voice lowering into a venomous hiss "How dare you bring up subjects that have nothing to do with you? How dare you talk to your teacher like that, you insolent, spoiled brat?" My emotions were in turmoil, a mixture of fear, pain, and anger swirling inside me. I didn't know why I had brought up the picture, or maybe deep down I suspected that Snape had a reason to keep it. My lips trembled as I desperately searched for a response, but no words came out. His expression remained stern, and he continued to look at me with suspicion.

"Perhaps you, a hypocrite girl who pretends to be interested in my office and everything related to me, told Harry Potter about the photograph?" I vehemently shook my head, my voice choked with emotion. "I didn't!" He drew closer to me, his eyes filled with hatred and anger. "Don't... lie... to me!" he seethed through clenched teeth. He seems really furious. Maybe I should have bitten my tongue. Maybe I shouldn't have said those things in the first place. "I'm telling the truth. I didn't say anything." He shook his head, disbelief and anger evident on his face. "I don't believe you anymore..." He reached for his wand, and I could feel my heart start to race, fearing that he was about to curse me right then and there.

My heart, like a restless bird, was thrumming furiously in my chest, close to exploding. I squeezed my eyes shut tightly as he raised his wand in front of me "Legilimens!" A sharp pain shot through my head as my memories and thoughts were once again laid bare before him, three years after the first time. His eyes observed intently, searching for evidence that I had disclosed something to Harry. A series of vivid images flashed through my mind, memories from this year. There were glimpses of conversations with Moody, me and my friends in Gentiana's office, lazy weekends spent laying in my bed doing nothing, me and Hermione getting ready for the Yule Ball.. and a fleeting image of Draco kissing me.

Snape suddenly terminated the spell, his eyes widened in surprise. He withdrew his wand, his gaze fixed intently on me. He looked at me with a mix of surprise and anger in his eyes, his voice cold as ice. "Did i see it right? Did you just have some romantic moment with Malfoy? The boy you claim to hate and want me to punish for his arrogance?" Snape's eyes were sharp "Interesting memories." a hint of sarcasm in his voice. I protested indignantly, tears welling up in my eyes. "It's not true, you're mistaken!" He sneered and shook his head "You're a real hypocrite Sue, confessing your inappropriate feelings for me while you had your time with Malfoy..."

Panic surged through me as I realized the mess I was in. I tried to fervently explain that I didn't initiate the kiss, but he silenced me with a chilling glare. "I've had enough of your nonsense! Get out of my office. Don't let me see you again. From now on, you will only speak to me in class if I ask you any questions." I felt a lump forming in my throat, a mixture of disappointment and heartbreak. Without another word, I turned and hurried out of the office, feeling the sting of humiliation and rejection. I fled from the dungeons, hurrying away with a heavy heart. I didn't even notice that Draco had been lurking near Snape's office.

Chapter Text

The sky had darkened, and as I raced away, I found myself nearing the forest. Overwhelmed with emotions, I collapsed to my knees, desperately cupping my mouth as tears streamed down my face. "I don't want you to behave like this with me... I didn't want this confession to turn out like this... Was there no solution other than telling me I shouldn't dare to see you again?" My voice, muffled by my tears, trembled as I spoke. The cold night wind caressed my black hair. I sat there, tears streaming down my face. All I did was be honest about how I felt.. why couldn't you at least acknowledge my feelings? You said you would never want to see me again.. what do I do when all I yearn for is a glance from you..? The wind rustled through the trees, providing a melancholy soundtrack to my despair.

The sun rose slowly, signaling the start of another day. I mentally prepared myself for the new classes ahead. Before leaving my dorm, I hugged Teddy tightly, knowing he was the only comfort I could rely on. I attended Professor McGonagall's Transfiguration class, but my thoughts were elsewhere. I barely paid attention to the lecture, causing McGonagall to call my name three times before scolding me for my lack of focus. The other classes went by in a blur, Whenever thoughts of the next Potions class surfaced, my heart ached deeply, making me feel weak. After my last class with Hagrid, I slowly made my way towards the entrance hall, clutching my bag. There, near the building, stood Malfoy. My blood boiled and my heart filled with anger at the sight of him. He looked at me with an expression that seemed to carry shame.

I hate you. There's no one in the world I despise more. I wish I could release all my anger upon you, but I just can't... I increased my pace, urgently attempting to pass by him, but before I could, he called out to me in a weak voice. "Sue..." My eyes burning with anger, I turned to face him. "Don't suddenly call me by my name now. Weren't you the one who treated me like a 'nobody'? And don't even think for a second that I want to talk to you. I don't want to see or speak with you again!" He tried to maintain a stoic expression, but the depth of his cold grey eyes betrayed a deeper emotion. "Listen-" our conversation was interrupted by the sight of Snape walking towards us. My eyes widened, and as he passed us, his eyes never met mine. I was well aware of Snape's routine of visiting the greenhouses once a week to collect plants.

Yet, the timing of his arrival couldn't be more unfortunate, as it felt like my heart was being torn apart. Draco took notice as I followed Snape's departure with my eyes, which were now brimming with fresh tears. I tried to hold back the tears, but it was becoming increasingly difficult, all the suppressed emotions from yesterday starting to surface again. He's killing me, his indifference is eating me alive and crushing my heart... Tears began to fall uncontrollably, betraying my emotions. Draco spoke my name in a hushed tone, trying to reach out to me, but a mixture of anger and heartache caused me to cut him off. "Can't you just get lost? Just leave me alone!" I snapped at him.

I wiped my eyes with my forearm and hurried past him, the tears blurring my vision as the setting sun cast a veil of darkness around the castle. My face contorted with pain as tears continued to fall, seemingly without end. I was weary of always seeking a place to be alone and allowing my emotions to pour out like a storm. My head pulsated painfully, my heart constricted, and my eyes throbbed. The ache was overwhelming, but the image of his indifference replaying in my mind was what hurt the most. Was I truly so detestable and pathetic in his eyes? Did my feelings disgust him so much that he chose to discard me like rubbish, worthless trash?

The common room was buzzing with activity as several students were immersed in their homework. I quietly ascended to the girls' dormitory, closing the door behind me, finding myself completely alone. Teddy lifted his tail in delight, clearly excited to see me. He meowed loudly, signaling his desire for food. I wiped the lingering tears from my eyes and filled his plate with cat food before sitting down on my bed, watching him eat with a small, bitter smile. Sitting silently on the bed, I ran my fingers through the soft fabric of the covers. How did it come to this?.. Teddy, now full, approached me and jumped on the bed beside me, curling into a cozy ball and resting his head on my thigh. He purred soothingly, trying to comfort me like he always did.

I pulled the blanket over us both, attempting to sleep. After almost an hour, I faintly heard Hermione calling my name. "Sue? Are you alright? Are you sick?" In my half asleep state, I shook my head, signaling 'no' She sat down on my bed, still not fully convinced, and gently placed a hand on my hair. "I was a bit worried about you... You avoided us the whole day... If you want, I can take Teddy and Crookshanks for a short playtime in the yard?" Without opening my eyes, I nodded in agreement. I knew that if I opened my eyes now, she would undoubtedly notice my swollen eyes. I didn't want to explain everything to her at this moment.

Hermione seemed hesitant but after a few seconds she spoke again "well..i will leave now.." My head aches. I feel terribly sick right now. I wasn't sure how much time had passed since Hermione left, as I restlessly opened and closed my eyes, feeling terrible both mentally and physically. A feverish sensation washed over me every time I opened my eyes, causing the ceiling to spin. I could hear whispers, very faint and inaudible, coming from various voices. In my half conscious state, lying in the dark, I wondered where these voices were coming from.

"How much longer do you intend on keeping Sue hidden in this house?" I shifted uncomfortably in my bed, beads of sweat forming on my feverish forehead, as another voice echoed through the room. "We do not wish to expose Sue to that man, even if it is cruel to her..." The whispers continued to weaken, until I could hardly hear them anymore. "I will choose another path for you. Please forgive me, Sue.." A blurry picture of Gentiana showed up in front of me, like we were in a dark room. There was red liquid everywhere. Why does she look so sad? Then, her cold voice echoed in my ears. "Where is she!?"

My eyelids trembled as the imagery in my mind suddenly changed, and Snape's voice echoed loudly in my ears, harsh and cold. "Get out of my sight! Don't ever let me see you again! Hypocrite! You're such a hypocrite girl!" I opened my eyes, letting out a weak sigh as tears slowly welled up in my eyes. I sat on my bed, propping myself up against the back of it, rubbing my aching head as tears brimmed in my eyes. The skin beneath my eyes was blue, a lingering sign of my crying before sleep, and my eyes were swollen. My throat felt dry as my gaze drifted to the window above the table near my bed. It's still nighttime..

A tear streamed down my cheek as I wondered about the dreams that had just played in my head. I used to have countless nightmares even before coming to Hogwarts, and Gentiana always used to be there beside me, gently stroking my hair until I fell asleep. Now it feels like the nightmares are back, and they're more vivid than ever before. I wonder when I stopped being afraid of the night... My eyes welled up with tears as I gazed out the window at the shimmering, tiny stars. It all began after that terrifying night when Snape saved me from the forest... During most nights I checked on him in his office, and that night when he bid me a goodnight...

I placed my hands over my eyes, trying to prevent the tears from falling, but they streamed down my face regardless. I should have never looked at you in the first place. I shouldn't have grown so attached to you.. Now, every time I thought about him, it felt like a stab straight through my heart. The memory of the pain from his rejection, the sound of his cruel voice echoing in my head...

It was a weekend morning, and most of the third years and above were getting ready for their trip to Hogsmeade. I sat on a chair in the common room, working on my homework, feeling exasperated by my own unfocused mind. Shadow fell on the desk as I slowly lifted my head to look at Harry, Hermione, and Ron, who were now standing in front of me. Ron's smile suddenly faded "Why are you wasting such a beautiful day by doing boring homework?" Harry looked at me closely, noticing the dark circles under my eyes. "You look a bit pale and unwell, Sue. You should go check the hospital wing."

Hermione held the strap of her bag tighter, her expression uneasy. "You don't seem like yourself... What's wrong?" I stared down at the parchments and books on the desk in front of me and shook my head. "No, I just couldn't sleep well last night, don't worry about me. Have fun in Hogsmeade." A moment of silence followed, Hermione and Ron looking at each other unsure, and Harry examined my face again. Ron's carefree expression turned serious "Seriously Sue you don't look good at all." I brushed my bangs away and gave them a forced smile, waving my hand. "I said I'm okay. Sometimes, I just have trouble sleeping at night."

Harry tried to lift my spirits "Maybe you should get some potions from Snape..." His words were like a stab to my heart, extinguishing the forced smile on my face. I quickly looked down, pretending to be writing something "Um.." My downcast expression must have given them a hint. Even the mention of Snape's name didn't bring a smile or a blush to my face. They bid farewell and left for their Hogsmeade trip. Quietness enveloped the common room, interrupted only by the sound of the wind blowing in. It wasn't particularly cold, but I felt a chill and had donned a red sweatshirt because of it.

I lost track of time while engrossed in my homework, only realizing at lunch time when my stomach started growling, signaling my hunger. With a weary expression, I made my way slowly to the Great Hall. There were only a handful of first or second years present, and it seemed like most everyone else was enjoying their day at Hogsmeade. I took a seat at the empty Gryffindor table, only to awkwardly notice that some of the professors were now seated at the staff table. I put down the spoon full of soup that was frozen in the air, my already pale face growing several shades paler.

Just what I needed to be alone with these professors and a couple of first years. Brilliant. My appetite completely vanished, and I looked down at the food on the table before sighing and standing up. I could feel the sweat of embarrassment rolling down my face as I quickly made my exit. I made my way out, I felt like I could finally breathe again. I walked further until I reached the window, and just as I placed my hand on the wall, I saw blood. My eyes widened in horror, and I backed away in fear. It's just an illusion... my heartbeat quickening with every second. I blinked a few times, trying to make sense of what was happening.

Everything seemed normal again. Why am I seeing things like this?.. Suddenly, I heard fast footsteps approaching, and my heart skipped a beat. I turned frantically towards the sound, feeling a wave of relief as I recognized Gentiana's figure getting closer. I wanted to run towards her and hold her tight, letting the tears flow freely. However, I couldn't let her see the state I was in. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself, steadying my breathing. She approached me "Sue... I thought you'd gone to Hogsmeade. Weren't you supposed to go?" I pretended to be admiring the view, nodded my head as she reached out and gently lifted my chin, forcing me to meet her gaze.

"Sue..? Why are your eyes swollen?" I avoided eye contact, swallowing the lump in my throat. "It's nothing... really.." She pointed towards the Great Hall. "Why did you run away? Don't tell me you felt shy just because your friends aren't there?" She spoke softly and gently, a hint of playfulness in her tone. My eyes glistened slightly with tears as I smiled faintly "Maybe..I just don't like sitting alone...in front of the professors.." Gentiana placed her hand on my shoulder, "Well, do you want something from me?"

I nodded with a small smile, keeping my gaze fixed over her shoulder. The remaining professors were heading out of the Great Hall, heading in our direction so they could go about their duties. My throat felt dry and constricted as I noticed Snape and Professor McGonagall engaged in conversation, walking towards us. My heart sank as they approached us even closer. McGonagall's face was cheerful as they finally arrived. "Oh, Gentiana, we're about to go to Three Broomsticks. I've managed to convince Severus to come with me. Would you please join us as well?"

I felt incredibly small, awkward, and out of place in this conversation between professors. And then, something broke my heart once more it was Snape, who deliberately ignored my presence entirely, not even granting me a single glance. As they exchanged words, I stood there feeling invisible...as if I didn't even exist. Gentiana grinned at McGonagall "Why not? I'm tired of my office and the voices of students in my head." Moody, with his wooden leg, approached, his walking stick in hand. "Are you all headed for a party?"

The three professors, along with me, turned our attention to him. McGonagall shook her head "Nothing like that, Moody. It's just a pleasant afternoon stroll to Three Broomsticks." Moody chuckled, his eye twitching as it darted over us. "Oh, a pleasant afternoon stroll, I see. Mind if I join, I could use a good butterbeer." McGonagall replied "You're more than welcome to join us for a butterbeer." Gentiana smiled wider "Or even a firewhisky." Snape, the quiet one, simply rolled his eyes at her comment. Moody glanced at me with a strange look in his eye before he moved ahead with the professors. Gentiana bid me farewell and left.

Chapter Text

ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

Hogsmeade was bustling with activity as witches, wizards, and students made their way through the various shops. The professors finally arrived at the Three Broomsticks, and Madam Rosmerta greeted them warmly. Snape's eyes fell on the two men he despised and the trio seated nearby, enjoying their lunch. McGonagall gasped in surprise and smiled "Merlin's beards!" Gentiana looked at the unfamiliar faces "Who are they?" A man with dark brown, curvy hair waved at them, and next to him stood Remus Lupin. The trio glanced at each other, surprised by the unexpected presence of the professors, particularly Snape, in this setting.

All of them stood up and approached the large table, and Sirius now wearing charming clothes flashed a smile. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Professor McGonagall and Moody." he said with a grin. Remus smiled and extended a greeting as well. Snape, sipping his Gillywater, acted as if he hadn't noticed their presence. Sirius smirked and greeted "Hello, Snivellus." Next to Snape, Gentiana let out a scoff at the nickname. McGonagall shook her head in disapproval, "Stop it, Black. Come and sit with us." Sirius and Remus took their seats, and the trio stood awkwardly, uncertain of what to do next. Gentiana extended a welcoming invitation "Here, you three, come sit with us."

Sirius glanced at her with wide eyed awe "May I know your name, milady?" Snape held his glass near his lips, watching intently. "Gentiana Blackthorne." Gentiana responded with a small grin. McGonagall chuckled, already feeling the effects of her alcoholic Gillywater. "She's the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher...she's as brilliant as you, Remus." Remus and Gentiana exchanged glances, and Gentiana said with warmth "So, you were the beloved previous teacher, Mr. Lupin. A pleasure to meet you too."

Ron and Hermione stifled their laughter, silently enjoying the sour expression on Snape's face. Something clicked in Sirius' mind, and he loudly exclaimed "Oh, Merlin! You're Sue's godmother, right? I recall in the summer, the Weasley boy spoke about you a lot." Ron, caught mid sip of his butterbeer, coughed and hurriedly denied "T-that wasn't me...it was George!" All the professors' faces turned judgmental, they all looked at Ron. Snape cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention to him "I'm starting to regret coming here..." Sirius shrugged, sipping from his wine, and gestured towards the exit door. "Feel free to leave whenever you'd like."

Harry looked down, attempting to hide his laughter, as McGonagall shook her head again "Sirius! You're behaving like a teenager again!" Gentiana's grin widened, relishing in Snape's discomfort. "So, you two were classmates?" Remus chuckled and joined the conversation "And I was too..." Snape rolled his eyes, his irritation mounting "Yes, unfortunately, we shared the same year at Hogwarts." Moody remained silent, listening intently. Harry spoke to Gentiana, his admiration and respect for her clear. "My father was, too." Gentiana nodded in sympathy. "Yes...Sue told me that."

Sirius glanced back and forth between them "Looks like my godson takes a liking to you, Gentiana." He continued with a smirk towards Snape "There are only a few professors he holds in high esteem." Gentiana enjoying the banter. "He's quite talented. Yes, I'm aware that some professors enjoy tormenting students for no reason." She darted a quick glance at Snape. Snape, visibly growing impatient, spoke directly to her "I wonder whom you could possibly be referring to." Gentiana met Snape's gaze with a steady stare and a hint of a smirk. "Oh, I think you know exactly whom I'm talking about, Snape." Ron quietly whispered to Hermione's ear "Didn't I tell you? Sirius and Gentiana are practically made for each other. They both detest Snape with an equal passion."

Hermione shot him a warning glance to quieten his voice. Siruis leaned back in his chair "I bet you were a Gryffindor, weren't you, Gentiana?" Gentiana nodded and raised an eyebrow, replying with a touch of humor "Well, I didn't actually attend Hogwarts, so I can't be certain." Sirius's smile widened, clearly amused by her response. "Not a Hogwarts graduate, eh? You seem to have a natural flair for sarcasm, just the way we Gryffindors do." Lupin chuckled and took a sip of his butterbeer "In my opinion, she seems more like a Slytherin." McGonagall was enjoying the conversation unfolding between her old students. Moody chimed in, catching everyone off guard. "Yeah, she can be as cunning and venomous as a snake."

There was a moment of stunned silence at the table. Snape's eyes widened, clearly not expecting such a comment from Moody. McGonagall raised an eyebrow, surprised by the statement. Snape spoke up with a hint of sarcasm "What a fitting description for the new D.A.D.A teacher." Gentiana maintained eye contact with Moody "Pardon me, Alastor Moody, but as far as I recall, we've never really spoken to each other before. How do you feel comfortable enough to decide my personality?" He responded with his unsettling eye fixated on her. "Well, I just made an educated guess."

He then proceeded to take a large swig from his flask in one smooth motion. The room went quiet, and the tension was almost palpable. Remus decided to step in and lighten the mood. "Oh, come on now. Why don't we talk about something more pleasant?" Sirius, never one to miss an opportunity to tease Snape, spoke up again, a grin on his face. "Yes, let's talk about something fun. How's life treating you, Snivellus?" Snape spoke in his usual monotonous tone, his gaze fixed on Sirius. "I think you should show more respect to the one who saved you from going back to Azkaban, don't you agree, Dog?"

Sirius's smile faded, replaced by a scowl. "Watch your mouth, Snape, you may think you're untouchable now, but you're still a bitter old git who couldn't let go of a childhood grudge." Remus put a calming hand on Sirius's shoulder, silently pleading with him to not escalate the situation further. Gentiana observed Snape, her perceptive gaze analyzing his intense emotions. Meanwhile, McGonagall attempted to silence their exchange. Harry, feeling uncomfortable, whispered to Ron and Hermione "I think if Sue were here, she would probably defend him.."

Ron shrugged, muttering "It's better that she isn't here." Moody, visibly annoyed "Enough! I didn't come here to listen to you two bicker like petulant children. Can't we just enjoy a friendly conversation?" Sirius rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest "Says the one who bites like a snake." Snape's composure remained unshaken as he gave a small smirk "We weren't really fighting, Moody. I was just reminding this feisty dog who he is in debt to." Harry, feeling the tension escalate, hastily changed the subject, his voice betraying his nervousness. "Um...Professor Blackthorne, how did you come to adopt Sue?"

Snape's attention was now fully focused on Gentiana, his curiosity piqued. Despite his inner struggle, he tried to remain indifferent. Yet, he couldn't shake off the pang of guilt he felt ever since Sue had earnestly shared her feelings with him. He had chosen to respond with indifference, convincing himself that it was the right thing to do, believing it would keep her at bay. Gentiana's mouth gaped open, taken aback by Harry's question. She hesitated before responding "It's a rather complicated story..." Moody's smirk widened in anticipation, expressing his eagerness to hear the story. "And why is the girl unable to remember her past, hmm?"

McGonagall stayed quiet, her own curiosity piqued. However, she was aware that Dumbledore was privy to the information but seemed reluctant to share it. Sirius, momentarily forgetting his previous anger, spoke with a hint of confusion "Sue mentioned seeing someone at the quidditch world cup, a man who resembled her somewhat and called her by another name. We all assumed it was her father." Snape shot a quick glance at Gentiana, noticing her apparent struggle for words. His mind raced in circles. Why didn't she share this incident with me before? Maybe I could have helped in some way.

However, he firmly reminded himself to maintain his distance, employing his usual cold and silent treatment again. His thoughts continued, his heart heavy with the realization that his silence treatment had been too harsh, this internal conflict weighed heavily on him, the truth gnawing at his conscience. Gentiana looked somewhat less composed "As I mentioned, it's quite a long story, and perhaps it's time we head back to the castle." Sirius shook his head, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Ah, come on. I was enjoying our conversation!" Moody, still persistent "I have this nagging feeling that you're holding back important details."

After wrapping up their conversations and departing from The Three Broomsticks, Snape took the lead, with McGonagall following closely behind. Moody walked slightly behind them, his pace unhurried. Gentiana hung back, addressing Harry with an expression that seemed somewhat upset. "Harry... I have a feeling something is wrong with Sue. Do you happen to have any information about her situation?" Harry looked down at the ground "I'm not quite sure myself. She hasn't shared anything with us. She mentioned having trouble sleeping, though." Remus and Sirius neared the pub's exit, their laughter filling the air as they reveled in their lighthearted banter.

Remus, the more reticent of the pair, chuckled softly while Sirius talked and joked animatedly. Gentiana turned her gaze back to Harry "okay.." Remus and Sirius approached, Sirius wearing a broad grin. He addressed Gentiana with his customary charm. "So, when shall we meet again, milady?" Gentiana took a deep breath "When the occasion allows?" Sirius maintained his grin and leaned in closer to her, his voice lowering as he spoke into her ear "Why is it, my dear Gentiana, that I have this hunch that you're not particularly fond of men?" The trio, pretending to be ensconced in conversation with Remus, couldn't help but sneak occasional glances at Sirius and Gentiana, unable to hide their curiosity.

Gentiana met his gaze with unwavering confidence, returning a swift glance towards Remus before responding coolly, "And why is it, dear Sirius, that I have this peculiar feeling that you are not particularly into women?" The smirk vanished from Sirius's face, his gaze shifting between Gentiana and Remus, his expression turning timid "How did you come up with that idea?" Gentiana couldn't suppress a wide grin from emerging at Sirius's reaction. Her keen green eyes observed him intently before shifting to Remus and then back to him. "Oh, dear boy, you do realize that eyes can expose your innermost emotions, don't you?"

Sirius's face grew a bit red, and he tried in vain to maintain his composure. He looked down and nodded subtly. "Let's keep it between the two of us, alright? Just you and me will be privy to this little secret." Ron, a bit suspicious, observed Sirius's flushed face from a distance, and spoke loud enough for Remus to hear. "I reckon Sirius is smitten with her." Remus merely shrugged in response. "Mind your own business, Ron. He has every right to pursue whomever he fancies."
Hermione struggled to suppress her giggles. "Mr. Lupin, it's funny to note that if they were to marry, Sue and Harry would become step siblings." Remus chuckled in agreement. "Oh i'm sure Sue would make a wonderful sister for Harry."

Gentiana glanced at the group, her eyes landing on Sirius, who was still a bit flushed. "No need to redden so much, Sirius, Ron seems quite suspicious of you." Sirius raised his index finger in a playful manner. "Gentiana, if you ever feel the urge to share anything with Remus, just remember I'll have your head." She couldn't help but break into a hearty laugh. "Oh, don't worry. But why don't you just tell him? The two of you make quite the adorable pair." Sirius's expression turned helpless, his cheeks blossoming with a bashful blush. "Because he is in love with a woman." Gentiana's laughter subsided "Oh... I suppose we are alike in that regard."

Sirius's eyes flickered momentarily, concealing a touch of disappointment beneath a smirk. "Quite right. I had already guessed as much. But in contrast to you, dear Genny, I am not the hopelessly romantic type." Gentiana's smirk returned, her head shaking slightly "Oh, you're just pretending, but I know you're actually quite romantic at heart." They rejoined the group, and Sirius chimed in, a hint of feigned nonchalance in his voice. "What are you all discussing?" Ron, still curious, piped up again. "Were you by chance... blushing just now?"

Sirius chuckled, trying to downplay his earlier flush. "Blushing? Me? Nah, must've been the wind." He shot a quick glance at Gentiana, who fought a smirk from spreading across her face. Remus struggled to hold back his chuckle "By the way, the two of you better talk to Sue about ..." Gentiana and Sirius exchanged a puzzled look, their expressions silently asking, 'What the hell is this werewolf going on about?' Sirius leaned in and whispered to Gentiana "what do you think he means?" Gentiana shrugged in confusion, just as baffled as Sirius. Ron, looking somewhat annoyed, whispered to Harry "Poor George, he'll have a heart attack when he finds out."

Hermione rolled her eyes and quietly said "Don't start with your silly assumptions, Ron. They haven't even mentioned anything about marriage!" Gentiana smiled, standing opposite them. "Seems like it's time to bid our farewells." Sirius placed his hand on Harry's shoulder "I want to spend a bit more time with my boy." Hermione and Ron remained with Harry, Sirius, and Remus after exchanging their goodbyes with Gentiana, as she made her way back to the castle.

Chapter Text

ꜱᴜᴇ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

I walked back to the common room, hoping that no one would be there. I finished my homework, took care of Teddy during our usual adventure. It was now sunset, and the students and some professors were returning to the castle. I didn't want to talk to anyone, so I scurried away to my bed sooner than anyone else. However, the bad thing was that whenever I tried to sleep, the same disturbing, unclear voices would resurface every time I closed my eyes.. I changed into a long sleeved white dress and pulled the curtain around me, staring at the ceiling, my pupils flickering. I had not slept the night before, and I longed for a good night's rest, but I couldn't seem to do so.

It wasn't just the thoughts about Snape that were haunting me, There were strange voices whispering in my mind. Crying every night was becoming a habit or, at least, a coping mechanism for the pressure.. Teddy slept peacefully in his warm basket after playing around with the red curtains. Suddenly, I heard the common room getting noisier as all the students returned. I extinguished the little lamp on the bedside drawer and feigned sleep. Hermione was the first to enter and called out my name, but when I didn't respond, she whispered to herself "I hope you're alright, Sue..." I'm sorry... I'm so sorry... I'm really sorry, Hermione... but I'm not okay.

That feverish feeling returned, and my head started to ache intensely. The ticking of the clock merged with whispers, making everything more unbearable. I lay on my left, then my right, unable to find a comfortable position. I knew that I had spent hours in this state... I couldn't sleep. "Mother is so angry... Father too... I'm scared..." I placed the back of my hand on my forehead...my eyes trembled as they remained closed. "Mother...where is Father? There's something scary outside...why did we leave Miss Gentiana..?" With a face soaked in cold sweat, I sat bolt upright on my bed, panting heavily, almost out of breath...

I can't sleep. I can't sleep anymore...I'm scared...What if I'm going insane...? With shaky hands, I pulled the curtain aside and slowly walked down the stairs. My breathing was ragged and uncontrollable as I made my way towards the sofa, but the sight of Harry sitting there, writing a letter, caused my heart to skip a beat from fear. Harry stood up, his eyes widening as he took in my sickly appearance. "Sue?" I went to sit on the sofa. My hands trembled and my mind raced, Harry walked from the desk he had been sitting at and came to sit down next to me. "I know you're not okay... What's the problem? I've never seen you like this.."

I looked at him, his eyes shining in the dim light of the common room. I forced a smile "I'm...fine. You should be more worried about yourself, Harry... The last task is getting closer..." But Harry's expression remained silent and concerned, his gaze fixed on my eyes. He grabbed my wrist and inched closer to me. "You don't like it when I'm worried about you? When you're the one who always tries to help me with everything?" My smile faded, as tears threatened to spill from my eyes. "It's not that...I don't want you to waste your already hard time worrying about my problems..." I looked down, my glistening eyes hidden from his view. Harry let go of my wrist and placed both his hands on my shoulders, his brows furrowing with concern. "Don't you get it? The only reason I have my godfather with me is because of you...you're not wasting my time with your problem. I don't even remember you ever talking about your problems...you always hide your pain..."

I stared at him and swallowed hard. He noticed his harsh tone and his frown softened "You can make me worry as much as you want...you don't have to bear it all alone...so please tell me...tell Hermione or even that bloody Snape what is wrong with you lately?" My eyes filled with tears, and they spilled out. I clutched the edge of Harry's sweater tightly, my voice trembling. "I'm scared...What happened.. in my past?" Tears welled up in his eyes as he pulled me into a comforting hug, his chin resting on top of my head. He continued rubbing my shoulders soothingly. I sniffed, feeling ashamed to admit it once more. "And... Snape, he... he rejected me." Harry's eyes widened in surprise, his frown deepening "What? You mean... you mean you're in love with... him?"

He was too stunned by this unexpected revelation. He had noticed my eagerness for potions class, my occasional stalking of Snape, but never imagined someone like me would have the audacity to confess their feelings to a man like him. My voice trembled with tears, not even looking at Harry "I wish I wasn't, he didn't just reject me... he said my feelings were worthless, childish. To him, I am nothing but a hypocrite..." I wiped at my dampened cheeks. Harry sat there silently, listening to my broken words without any judgement. After a moment of silence, he spoke to me in a quiet tone "Snape is a cruel man, he has isolated himself within his own darkness, and that is why he does not deserve to receive love from anyone... not even from you!"

His words were filled with anger and protective energy, and I knew he was trying his best to console me. "But I can't control my heart!" I whispered, a hint of desperation in my voice "No matter how I try to ignore him, my heart refuses to listen." I averted my gaze from him, loosening our embrace. My eyes flickered with emotions "I just can't let go of these feelings... even though it seems like a wistful dream that can never be realized. Whenever I see him, I feel this powerful, almost inexplicable bond." After that, Harry tried to reassure me, asking if I was okay. I nodded, not wanting to keep him awake all night. However, the scary thing was that I didn't sleep well that night either; I just tossed and turned, hearing unclear voices and feeling feverish whenever I tried to close my eyes.

In classes, I received a one week detention from professor McGonagall and Flitwick, and I also received scolding from other professors due to my lack of attention in classes. It seemed that the only teacher who appeared to ignore my existence altogether was Snape. My potion making skills had deteriorated, and I messed up one after another. He didn't even bother to scold me or give me detention in response. After the class, I slowly trudged towards his office, my expression weary and exhausted. Even my continuous nightmares couldn't alleviate the ache in my heart caused by his cold demeanor towards me. The evening light enveloped the castle, save for the gloomy and cool dungeons. I don't know why I came here again.. I just feel so lost when he ignores me.. At least not in class.. please.. please notice me again..

I knocked on the door, but it seemed no one was inside. I sat down, leaning against his office door, my heart heavy with emotions. A group of Slytherin girls, who appeared to be in their late teens, walked past Snape's office. Two of them whispered to each other "Looks like Snape cooked her with a harsh detention. Her eyes are all teary." I pretended not to hear and didn't move from where I was sitting. I wish it was due to a detention... not being ignored simply because I confessed my love to him.. I was hugging my knees, my head facing upwards as traces of tears still shone in my eyes. The dark circles under my eyes were becoming more apparent each day, as I sat there restlessly waiting for his arrival. It was dinner time and the dungeons were empty, with only some light footsteps heard echoing in the corridor.

I leaned my head down as my heart began to race again. Just then, I saw him returning to his office. I felt incredibly small in comparison to his towering presence, having been sitting on the floor. He stood right in front of me, and I quickly stood up, using my hands for support, since I had been blocking his way into his office. I spoke without averting my gaze, my voice laced with desperation "Professor.. what did I do wrong that you are even ignoring me?" He commenced opening the door, completely ignoring my desperate question. My voice trembled as tears welled up in my eyes, threatening to spill over. "It's not a problem if you reject me, but I'm still your student. I need my teacher to at least see me in th-" But before I could finish my sentence, he went into his office and slammed the door shut, leaving me facing the closed door.

Tears fell uncontrollably, and my heart ached to my very core. "Giving me this silent treatment just because I felt something I shouldn't?" My voice trailed off as I struggled to hold back my tears, becoming hushed and trembling. "Then it's fine with me, ignore my feelings, but ...but you can't just ignore my whole being." I placed my palms against the door, my voice growing lower "Please, open the door.." I could only hear the silence coming from his office, the lack of any response only fueling my tears to spill even more. I sniffed, using the sleeve of my robe to wipe away the tears from my dampened face. "Okay... ignore me until the day I graduate... You know what? I wish you had never saved me that day..."

ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

Snape stood silently on the other side of the door, his back leaned against it, listening in silence as he heard every word. It wasn't easy for him to witness her crying like this... and her last words left a bitter taste in his mouth. Despite his attempts to maintain his stoicism, he cared for her, not in the manner she longed for, but in his own unique way, perhaps even more than he was willing to admit. She was like a beautiful, sweet, and precious thing to him, and the thought of leaving her behind felt unbearable. But he believed that he was doing what was best for her, based on his perspective. In his view, it was merely a temporary teenage crush , and he could not allow her to become any more attached to him. At least, that was what he thought. Deep down, he despised admitting it, but he sometimes felt the same protective and possessive desire to control her every move and keep her as close to him as possible, just like Gentiana.

ꜱᴜᴇ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

I returned to my dorm, collapsing onto my bed after changing to my sleepdress. staring silently at Teddy. I'm so sorry, Teddy, i don't want to act like this. I don't want to neglect you, but I feel so bad... that I just want to... I found myself unable to sleep, which only made the situation worse. I felt like a lunatic, as though I was about to lose my mind... or perhaps I had already lost it before. My eyes half opened as the ceiling spun once again, and I slipped into another fitful, restless sleep, even though it was strangely early to be sleeping. Unbeknownst to me, Hermione gently pulled aside the curtains and sat on the edge of my bed, gazing at me with worry etched across her face. She tenderly caressed Teddy "What is going on with you, Sue...?"

Hermione's hushed voice failed to reach my ears as my eyelids trembled and cold sweats began to drench me. My breathing quickened as the dream grew clearer. 'You're best suited to become my...' There was a hand, smeared in blood, reaching out as if it wanted to grab my throat. With a loud scream, I jerked awake from my dream. My eyes widened, my pupils shrunk and flickered with fear as I grabbed both sides of my head. Hermione quickly stood up and moved closer to me. "S-Sue? Are you okay?" My heart beat rapidly, and my breath came out in ragged gasps. "My head... hurts..." Hermione took my hand, assisting me to stand up. "Let's go to the hospital, Sue, you're clearly not feeling well."

We walked through the dimly lit common room and left Gryffindor tower, holding hands as we walked through cold and dark corridors. It was past curfew, so the castle was silent. I didn't even have a moment to change into something warmer. Hermione glanced at me before knocking on the hospital door. After a minute, the door cracked open to reveal Madam Pomfrey and Albus Dumbledore. They both looked at her, and then at me. "What is it, dear?" asked Pomfrey. It appeared that both of them had been discussing something before we interrupted. My wet and sticky bangs clung to my forehead, and the dark circles below my eyes were clearly visible. Dumbledore spoke, his voice tinged with concern. "Poppy, I should go. Take care of Sue."

Madam Pomfrey beckoned us to come in. I sat on the white bed and leaned against it, Hermione asked Pomfrey "Can I stay here?" I spoke up before Pomfrey had a chance "No, Hermione, you should go and get some rest." Hermione gave me a small, worried smile "I will come visit you again." before leaving. Pomfrey stood close to my bed, reaching out to check for any fever. Her eyes widened "You're so cold, dearie. What's the problem? Have you eaten something or did someone cast a spell on you?" I shook my head, my lip trembling slightly "I haven't slept these days..." She nodded with concern, quickly going to her medicine drawer "i think you should drink a little bit calming potion then."

I pulled the white blanket over myself, hoping to feel a little less cold. "Madam Pomfrey...a calming potion won't be much use. It won't erase my vivid dreams." Pomfrey paused her frantic search and looked at me once again. "Oh... I know something that might help, but I don't have it here, try to relax until I return." I swallowed, my throat feeling dry, and nodded. Pomfrey left the hospital wing, and I tried my best to close my eyes... I was not sure how much time had passed, five minutes? Ten minutes? My eyes were closed, but I was not asleep. I was in a strange, in-between state. The sweat and coldness continued to dampen my hair. The door opened once more, Pomfrey and Snape entered, speaking softly to each other. "Do you think giving her a powerful potion like dreamless potion is a good option for her?"

They approached my bed, and Snape's eyes flickered with unmasked concern. "How long has she been unable to sleep?" Pomfrey looked at my feverish, sleeping state and nodded uncertainly "She said she hasn't slept for a few days, and mentioned something about vivid dreams." Snape's gaze remained fixed on me, and he approached closer, placing his hand against my cold forehead. "There must be a reason.." hesitating to wake me. His face grew stern, as if he had a realization. "Give her the potion." He left the room with a determined expression, his steps purposeful.

Chapter Text

Snape made his way to Gentiana's chamber, knocking on the door with determination, not caring if she was asleep or awake. After a brief moment, the door opened, and Gentiana appeared in her black robe de chambre, her expression cool as she met Snape's gaze. "I sensed an unpleasing presence, so it was you." she said, gesturing for Snape to enter her chamber. "Come in, make yourself comfortable." Snape stood there without his cloak, his form appearing a bit thinner. He took a few steps inside and looked at Gentiana with intense directness, his tone sharp "Were you the one who erased Sue's memory, or not? And how are you related to her past?" Gentiana stood there, folding her arms and rolling her eyes "We have already discussed this before!" she exclaimed, her annoyance evident in the manner in which she spoke.

Snape's blood boiled as he took two more steps forward, his voice hardening. "That girl can't even sleep, i don't know the full extent of her situation, but I know you have the ability to help her. Don't you want to relieve her of these uncomfortable feelings she's experiencing?" Gentiana stood silently for a moment, covered half of her face with her hand and then fixed her piercing green eyes on Snape, her glare laced with murderous intent "In that case, perhaps i should destroy a big source of her uneasiness right now!" Without a moment's hesitation, she gripped Snape's throat and forcefully pushed him against the wall behind him, causing a sudden, loud thud. Unfazed by the threat, Snape's frown deepened, and with one hand, he raised his wand towards her "do it, i can probably cast a curse on you at the same time."

Gentiana tightened her grasp on Snape's throat, the intensity of her grip causing him to gasp for air, but he held his composure. She leaned in closer, her voice dripping with menace. "I have every power to end your life right here!" Snape sneered, speaking through clenched teeth, his voice taking on a dangerous edge. "Do you really think you can end me? I've endured countless challenges throughout my life. I won't be intimidated by you." Their faces were just an inch apart, a storm brewing in her eyes as she bared her teeth "And what about me, Snape? Do you think you're the only one who has faced challenges in this life?" her voice rising with fierce conviction. "As for Sue, I've protected her all this time, but then you decided it was a good idea to poison her mind with memories of her past. Whatever suffering she endures now, it's because of you! how many times did I warn you?"

Snape frowned, his grip on his wand faltering as he lowered it slightly. Gentiana pressed on, "You are guilty! But..." she closed her eyes before opening them once again. "I won't kill you Snape, i'm not interested in making Sue hate me for the rest of her life." Gentiana's hand slipped from Snape's throat, releasing him. Her voice held a coldness, and there was a slight tremble "If I had known she would choose a pathetic man like you to love, I would have killed you in the first place, much sooner than she ever laid her eyes on you." Snape rubbed his throat and frowned more. "So you knew?" Gentiana didn't move an inch "She didn't tell me, i discovered it on my own." Gentiana was lying; it was Harry who, without Sue's consent, had shared everything with her because he was worried about Sue's condition.

Snape moved closer and spoke with anger "Don't try to delude yourself or me, we both know her condition is far worse than simply heartbreak. And i didn't try more than once to restore her memories." Gentiana turned away, her face a mask of fear and confusion, as if she was grappling with a nightmare she wished to escape. Her voice dropped to a whisper, barely audible, as though she were speaking only to herself. "I came all this way to be as close as possible. I thought that parasite was dead, but... he's still alive. What if he's met Sue? How? When? Where?" Snape felt a wave of uncertainty wash over him. The sudden shift in Gentiana's demeanor was unsettling; she seemed almost unhinged, gripped by an overwhelming dread.

He hesitated for a moment, then took a cautious step closer, gently grasping her shoulder to turn her toward him. "What is it? What are you mumbling about? Why won't you tell me? Maybe I can help!" He was taken aback by this unexpected glimpse of vulnerability from someone who usually concealed her emotions behind a facade of coldness "Did I fail her?" she murmured, her eyes filled with anguish. Before Snape could respond, Gentiana's voice rose, transforming into a chilling command. "Leave my chamber! Out! OUT!" Snape hesitated for a moment, his eyes blazing with hatred and anger. It was as if a storm brewed within him, ready to unleash its fury. Then, without another word, he turned and strode away.

Days passed by, and Sue managed to sleep only thanks to the dreamless potion, even though they didn't completely eliminate her illusions. Snape attempted to maintain his usual cold demeanor in her presence, but at times, his gaze filled with worry couldn't help but focus on her. Despite the sadness in her heart, Sue maintained her distance, not visiting his office nor pleading for any sort of response during classes. Snape rarely saw her around anymore, only catching glimpses of her during Potions classes. She seemed to keep her distance from him, masking her emotions behind a facade of indifference.

Though he would never admit it aloud, but he secretly missed her presence in his office. She used to bring some warmth into his cold and lonely life. But now, she no longer sought him out, which left a strange emptiness in him. Perhaps she had become part of that coldness and darkness. Life at Hogwarts continued its routine, though with some unexpected events adding to the normal hustle and bustle. The third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament was drawing near, and the excitement and tension in the air palpably increased with each passing day.

ꜱᴜᴇ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ :

It was yet another restless night as I prepared to drift off to sleep. I took a sip of the familiar purple Dreamless Potion, the one that had been my companion for this long, weary month. As I held the potion in my hand, a troubling thought crossed my mind: Will I have to drink this for the rest of my life? I closed my eyes, trying to remember when all of this began. It felt like a lifetime ago, right after that fateful night when Moody tried to help me but ultimately failed. That was when I started to feel sick, sick in a way that went beyond mere illness. I wrapped myself tightly in a red blanket, lying on my side, and stared at my crossed hand, palm turned up toward the ceiling. Snape's words echoed in my mind: 'hypocrite.'

Now that I think about it... he wasn't wrong. I am a bit of a hypocrite, aren't I? To others, I might seem like the kind girl who tries to help, especially Harry. Perhaps part of me felt a kinship with him because he, too, had lost his parents. I told him I would always be by his side, and I made him believe it. But the truth is.. i did it all for myself! i believed that if i become necessary to him, i could say goodbye to the me who doesn't have a past.. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as my heart sank under the weight of my thoughts. I tried to settle into sleep once more, but something strange began to stir within me, an unsettling feverish sensation, restlessness that clawed at my insides, and whispers that danced just out of reach.

As I struggled to find peace, a horrifying image flickered in my mind: a woman's face, bloodied and haunting, staring straight into my eyes. My eyelids shot open, the vision still vivid and terrifying. No... this is just a nightmare. the urge to stay awake grew stronger, and perhaps a visit to Madam Pomfrey would be the remedy I needed. But beneath it all lay a darker feeling, an urge to lash out that threatened to consume me whole. Am I slipping into madness once again?

Next day, when the end of class with Gentiana approached, I stayed behind instead of leaving. I stood there, staring at her as she closed one of the drawers. She noticed me and quickly averted her gaze. "Did you sleep well last night?" I neared her, my expression was a clear reflection of my unhealthy state. I couldn't contain my impatience anymore. "I know you said you would tell me the truth in due time... but when is the right time? These unclear nightmares are wearying me, last night, I had the most unsettling vision yet a woman's face, blood trickling down it." Gentiana swallowed hard, her eyes darting to the last student exiting the classroom.

She then walked to the door and locked it, turning back to me, her expression filled with shock and speechlessness. "Please give me a proper answer... you're involved in my erased past, aren't you?" I pressed on, my eyes locking onto hers. Her silence spoke volumes, but I rushed closer, grasping her arms and looking up at her, my voice tinged with desperation "It's true, isn't it? Why won't you tell me anything? Please tell me the truth... I need to know for myself so I can be stronger. I'm tired of being this 'nobody'." She gently stroked the top of my head, her voice dropping to a whisper "You're really foolish... for just a little while longer, you could have continued living blissfully. Are you sure you want to know the truth, even if it's soaked in blood?" My lips parted in confusion, my expression clouded with a mix of fear and determination. "Nothing is worse than these nightmares, so please.."

I averted my gaze, still holding onto her arms, "You always say you want to protect me, but what exactly are you protecting me from? If I insist on knowing the truth, will something bad happen to me?" I looked up at her, my eyes widening as the face of a woman drenched in blood suddenly materialized in front of me. Gentiana gripped my shoulder, a frown etched on her face. "Sue?" Who is this woman with yellow eyes, whose face is dripping with blood? I released my grip on her arms, clutching my head as pain coursed through me, my eyelids squeezing shut. You can't escape... you can't escape anymore! Gentiana shook me urgently "Sue! Calm down, please!"

I brushed her hands away, my gaze fixed on her "I don't understand... I don't understand anything! How are you connected to me? How did you end up adopting me? Why are you going to such lengths to conceal it from me? I... I feel like .. an inadequate burden towards you..." My eyes trembled as I lost consciousness, about to faint. Gentiana grabbed me firmly, a tear slipping from my eyes as I whispered weakly "Why do you always look at me with such sad eyes?" She held me tightly, her words becoming unintelligible as they failed to reach my ears. "I'll protect you... I swear by it."

Chapter Text

Gentiana cradled Sue in her arms and walked towards the hospital wing. The weight of her emotions heavy in her heart. She carefully stepped into the hospital wing, the atmosphere changed from busy to serene. Madame Pomfrey approached, concern etched on her face. "What happened again?" She gently placed Sue on one of the infirmary beds, her eyes glimmering with worry "Please let her rest here... I'll come back to check on her." Madam Pomfrey tended to a different student, A voice echoed in Gentiana's mind, a voice she had almost forgotten.

A whisper from the past. "This child, Sue... I want you to raise her as a normal witch.. Set her free from being born a Carmine. I only hope for her... to smile..." Her own sharp response still burned in her memory. "I never asked to be a mother!" she fiercely blinked to maintain her composure "I fear Sue cannot escape her destiny..." With determination, she retreated to the dungeons, her destination: Snape's office. Without warning, Gentiana pushed open the door to Snape's office.

The force of it startled him from his work, his fingers pausing at his temple as he looked up, scowling. "Why do you barge in here unannounced, Blackthorne?" She barely glanced around before locking eyes with him. "I need your help. You need to brew a potion." Snape's expression wavered for a moment. Gentiana, asking for help? She was usually full of sarcasm, quick to spit insults before storming off. Not someone who would seek his assistance. "Help, you say?" Snape drawled, suspicion lacing his voice. "And why, pray tell, would I offer my assistance to you, of all people?" A dangerous glint shone in Gentiana's green eyes, and she spoke through gritted teeth. "This isn't about you and me, Snape. It's about Sue."

Snape's frown deepened. His dark eyes flickered with something unreadable, concern, perhaps. "Is she having trouble sleeping again?" But Gentiana looked nothing like her usual self. Her eyes were wide, filled with something frantic and tormented. She lowered herself into a chair, covering her mouth with one hand, staring into nothingness. Snape slowly rose from his own chair, eyeing her cautiously. "You look like a pathetic mess." he remarked, his voice quieter now. "What on earth has happened?"

Gentiana's gaze met his, sharp and filled with something close to desperation. "The spell... it's unraveling. And there's no stopping it. He must be in this castle, he's very close to us." Snape stiffened. He had no idea what she meant, but the intensity in her voice sent a cold unease through him. "What spell is breaking, Gentiana? Who do you fear is here?" Gentiana stood abruptly, gripping the arm of the wooden chair as if to steady herself "Sue's mother erased her memories. And now... someone I know far too well has broken that spell." Snape's scowl deepened. This was a revelation he had not expected. Sue had always been a mystery, but this, this was something far worse than he had imagined.

"Who?" he demanded. "Who is breaking the spell, and for what purpose?" Gentiana's fingers dug into the wood. "There's only one person reckless enough to do this. It's Ryder, her uncle... Ryder Carmine, he's a mad man... He wants Sue for himself, and I'm powerless to stop him. Her awakening will be excruciatingly painful." Snape stood frozen, his mind racing. Sue, in such a dire situation?

He finally spoke, his voice quieter, more controlled. "I don't understand a word of this. Who is this Ryder you speak of? Why would Sue's mother erase her memories?" Gentiana's eyes flickered as if she was preparing herself to say something no one had ever heard before. "Her mother sacrificed herself to seal away Sue's powers, which stemmed from the Carmine lineage. She did it to change her daughter's path, to give her a normal life..." Snape's jaw tightened. He hated being left in the dark. He had been suspicious of Sue's past since the day she set foot in Hogwarts. And now, the truth was beginning to surface. "Explain in detail!" he ordered. His voice was firm, but not unkind. "Who are the Carmines? And why would a mother go to such lengths to erase her own child's past?" Gentiana took a deep breath, her expression composed as she prepared to speak. "I will tell you..."

The Lost Legacy of the Carmine Bloodline.
Long before Hogwarts was founded, when the wizarding world was still small and separate from Muggles, a few ancient families held immense magical power. Among them, none were as feared and respected as the Carmine clan. Their magic was unlike any other, making them legends in their time. Back then, without Hogwarts or the Ministry of Magic, wizards and witches governed themselves through a senate, made up of the most powerful magical leaders. At the request of the wizarding community, a Carmine was chosen to lead them. Under their rule, the magical world flourished, roads were built, books were written, and young witches and wizards were trained.

The first Carmine leader died young, before reaching forty. The senate appointed another Carmine to take their place, but they too perished early. Soon, whispers spread, rumors that the Carmine bloodline was cursed, that the unique abilities of the Carmine clan had been earned through sinister means, leading to their premature deaths, but no one dared to say it aloud. The last Carmine leader was different.

He saw the pattern of early deaths and became obsessed with keeping the bloodline strong. He fathered as many children as he could, believing that Carmines were the pinnacle of wizardkind. But his ambitions went further, he wanted purebloods to rule, not just the wizarding world, but the Muggle world too. Many wizards and witches opposed him, fearing the destruction he would bring. But the Carmine leader had a terrifying power, he could control minds, bending others to his will like puppets. A war erupted, brutal and bloody, tearing families apart. The wizarding world burned. Then, one Carmine saw the truth, saw how their family's greed had doomed them. This wizard made a choice: to end the war by destroying its cause.

The tyrant Carmine leader was slain, but he had survived longer than any of his ancestors, extending his life through the darkest of magic, by drinking unicorn blood. With his death, the war ended, and the wizarding world slowly began to heal. But the Carmine family was never forgiven. Even those who had no part in the war were shunned. So, they disappeared. One by one, they left the wizarding world behind, hiding in secret, living in the shadows. Centuries passed, and their name faded into legend.

Only a handful of ancient books even mentioned them, and most believed the Carmines had vanished forever. But those who still carried the bloodline knew the truth. The Carmine clan was once known for their immense wealth and extraordinary magic, but after the Great War, they vanished. Their name was erased from history, their legacy buried by those in power who feared what they were capable of. Any record of them was deliberately hidden, as if they had never existed at all. Unlike ordinary wizards, the Carmines possessed abilities beyond comprehension.

They could perform magic without wands, summon spells with mere thought, and their bodies healed faster from wounds and exhaustion. But their true strength lay in their deep understanding of magic itself. While others studied spells, the Carmines bent magic to their will, manipulating it in ways no one else could.

Among their many secrets, was the Carmine cane, an ancient artifact passed down through generations, holding power unlike any known wand. The last to wield it was Ryker Carmine, Sue's father. But their power came with a terrible price. The Carmines carried a curse, one that shortened their lives and made it nearly impossible for them to have children. Some believed it was a punishment for their family's past sins, others whispered that It was possible that this peculiar blood generation was the consequence of a genetic mutation, Whatever the reason, the bloodline was dying out.

Waving between memories.
Gentiana Blackthorne, at the young age of nine, was the only child in her family. Her mother, engrossed in the dark arts for many years, was ignorant of her child, and her father had passed away one year ago in a clash with dark wizards. Gentiana believed that he deserved his fate, as he had spent his life fighting among the Death Eaters. This young and slender girl, slightly tall for her age, often wore her hair short with bangs, and frequently sported dark clothes passed down from her mother. When her mother was away, she would secretly learn some dangerous and potent spells and curses from her books. One day, as she practiced magic, she became aware of a girl around her own age watching her intently from afar.

Their appearances were stark contrasts, one dressed in black and the other in all white. The shorter girl felt slightly intimidated by Gentiana's stern expression but was still drawn to watch her practice complex spells. On a different occasion, the girl tried to hide behind a dense, green bush to observe Gentiana, who suddenly spoke, without even turning around "Why are you watching me?"

The shorter girl felt embarrassed being caught spying on Gentiana and fumbled through her words "I-...I was just curious about how skilled you are. I only know how to play with the fires I can create." Curiosity sparked in Gentiana's expression. "You can make fire with a spell? Really?" The girl nodded, her fear seeming to subside as she approached Gentiana. The first thing that caught Gentiana's attention were her large, glowing yellow eyes. When Gentiana saw the glowing eyes of the girl, something stirred in her. Something about this girl was... Different. "What's your name?.."

The girl gazed at Gentiana's intimidating green eyes and gave a small smile "I'm Suzan Carmine." She raised her hand for a handshake, but Gentiana stepped back in surprise "A Carmine, you say? My mother told me that they were a villainous lineage, known for manipulating others..." Suzan, a little puzzled by Gentiana's reaction, let her hand fall down and her smile faded. She didn't understand why her last name was causing so much distrust. "My family isn't bad."

Gentiana observed Suzan's demeanor and felt a pang of guilt, stepping closer to her. "You seem innocent... Perhaps my mother was mistaken? If I'm being honest, she's more like a villain herself." Suzan's lips curled into a smile "I'm the only girl in my family, and I don't have friends. well, not if you count those two wild boys. Can we be friends?" Gentiana blinked, caught off guard. Before she could respond, Suzan's smile faltered, turning shy and uncertain. A faint blush colored her cheeks. "B-by the way... what's your name?" Gentiana looked a little hesitantly "I'm Gentiana..Gentiana Blackthorne. i'm afraid my mother might not allow me to spend time with you..." Suzan didn't hesitate to grasp her hand tightly and tugged her along "If your mother ever throws you out, come live with us."

Before Gentiana could even react, Suzan started running towards her home, pulling her along. As the summer breeze gently caressed their hair, allowing it to dance freely in the air, this marked the first time both girls had found a friend. The path towards Suzan's home was lined with lush grass, towering trees and vibrant blossoms, creating a dreamy scene. The setting was starkly different from Gentiana's dark and solitary home with her mother. As they approached the farm, Suzan introduced her father, who was too busy to do more than give a wave in acknowledgment. Then, Suzan opened the door to their house, where a mouthwatering aroma of food spread throughout the room.

Suzan's mother approached the door, her arms folded, and with a disapproving look at her daughter, "How many times do I have to tell you not to leave the house without permission, Suzan? And you brought home a friend?" Her mother appeared gentle, despite her attempt to seem angry with her daughter. She was beautiful, although signs of fatigue were visible on her face. As Gentiana fumbled for words, Suzan spoke on her behalf "Mother, how can you scold me for bringing home a friend when I barely have any? I only ever spend time with Uncle's boys, and Ryder is way too wild to play with! I don't have a single girl friend!" Her mother's expression softened "Oh, I didn't mean to scold you.. I was just worried. Please come inside both of you. What's your name, young lady?"

"Gentiana." She answered as she entered the kitchen alongside Suzan, As they entered the warm, inviting kitchen, Gentiana couldn't help but marvel at how different this home felt from her own. There was a comforting scent of freshly baked bread in the air, and sunlight streamed through the windows, making the wooden floors glow. It was a home filled with warmth, something she had never truly experienced. Her own mother preferred dark, cold places, where warmth was nothing but a fleeting illusion.

Despite her initial doubts, she couldn't believe that she had managed to make a friend and warm up so quickly. Suzan and her family were nothing like her mother had described.. They were kind and appeared like the family she longed for, deep within her heart. The two girls settled at the small wooden table while Suzan's mother pulled up an extra chair for Gentiana. With only three people in the household, there was always space for another guest. Gentiana remained quiet, feeling a little out of place, while Suzan's mother busied herself in the kitchen. Her white apron had a few smudges from cooking, yet she moved with ease, humming softly as she set out steaming plates of food. Leaning in, Suzan whispered to Gentiana "Can you believe it? My mother really enjoys cooking like Muggles do. She told me she wishes she could be one."

Gentiana blinked in surprise. Before she could respond, Suzan's mother overheard and chuckled as she placed a dish on the table. "Talking about me behind my back, are you, Suzan?" she teased gently. "You're both still too young to understand why I admire Muggles so much." With that, she wiped her hands on her apron. "I'll go fetch your father." As soon as she left, Gentiana hesitated before grabbing Suzan's wrist. She lowered her voice. "Hey... Your family... You live like Muggles?"

Suzan nodded without hesitation. "Yes... Why do you ask?" Gentiana gazed at the food on the table, her voice barely above a whisper "It's...odd. I've heard that the Carmines are known for being greedy for power." Suzan's smile faltered for a brief moment before she forced a cheerful grin. "I don't know about power, but I do know I'm greedy for food!" Gentiana poked at her plate, eyeing Suzan curiously. "You said you only spend time with your uncle's children. Are they Carmines too?" Suzan nodded eagerly, her mouth full. "Yeah! We live pretty close to each other. My uncle has two boys, but one of them is too wild to play with. Just last week, he burned his younger brother's ear." She giggled. "Of course, Uncle punished him. He says we have to learn to use magic properly."

During those two years, Gentiana gradually gained a deeper understanding of what it meant to have a loving family, as she frequently spent time with Suzan and her family when her own, rather intimidating mother, was away. One afternoon, as she hurried down the path toward Suzan's house, her mother happened to return home earlier than expected. From the doorstep, she watched her daughter rush off with a determination she had never seen before. Her green eyes narrowed. Who was she so eager to see?

Although that was the conclusion she had drawn, the real reason behind her decision to follow her wasn't concern. Instead, it was a habit she had formed, the need to have control over every single action of her daughter. As she closed in on the Carmines' home, the woman's facial expression twisted into a bitter scowl as she witnessed a woman embracing her daughter and noticed a second girl, around the same age, standing nearby and smiling. The sight of their happiness didn't bring any joy to her heart. With a clenched jaw and stiffened posture, she strode toward them, the hem of her dark cloak sweeping the ground. All three turned at the sound of her footsteps. The woman, long black hair, piercing green eyes, stopped a few paces away. Her voice rang out, thick with anger, but there was something else beneath it. Fear "How dare you manipulate my girl, you filthy woman! Is this yet another one of your tricks? What are you trying to do with her?"

Gentiana, witnessing her mother's aggressive behavior, felt a surge of fear and instinctively moved behind Suzan's mother, who stood protectively in front of the girls "I'm doing nothing to her, she is my daughter's friend. You're talking as if she is yours to command." That made Gentiana's mother even more incensed. "Of course she is mine to command! She is my daughter! I would never, ever allow her to even associate with the Carmines! You all are always playing the victim card, but in reality, every single one of you is a devil!" She firmly ordered "Come with me, Gentiana!" With tears in her eyes, Gentiana spoke quietly in defiance "I won't go with you." Suzan's mother gently placed her hands on Gentiana's shoulders "Leave her. She's fine here with us."

Gentiana's mother raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with a bitter edge. "Fine with you? Is this how you show your gratitude to the mother who, despite never wanting you from the start, still raised you?" Gentiana was rendered speechless, her knuckles white as she clutched Suzan's mother's sleeve, her gaze fixated on the ground, visibly trembling with fear. It was painfully clear that her mother had never cared for her or liked her. Gentiana's thoughts had often lingered on this question: how could a mother not love her own child? With a disapproving expression, Suzan's mother spoke firmly "You are truly a cruel woman. How can you call yourself a mother when you treat your daughter this way? Leave her here. You do not deserve to have such a child."

Then, before finally leaving, Gentiana's mother turned back, her gaze shifting from Gentiana to Suzan's mother "Inform this child that she is forbidden from returning to my home!" Suzan's mother embraced Gentiana protectively, while Gentiana herself felt a mixture of hurt and confusion. The woman who called herself her mother had just forbidden her from returning to that place, the place that had never truly felt like a home. Suzan's mother, still holding her, spoke gently, "Don't worry, Gentiana... You're not going back there. You can stay with us from now on." A week had passed, and despite the warm welcome and kindness of the Carmine family, Gentiana still felt somewhat out of place, her heart heavy with sadness. There was a wound deep within her heart, a wound caused by her true mother's actions. She knew no child wants to hate their own mother, but what could she have done differently?

Gentiana sat alone on the sofa, quietly flipping through the pages of her notebook, gazing at the spell she had copied from her mother's secret book. Suzan awoke from her morning slumber and approached, settling down beside her "Why are you crying?" Gentiana closed the book without making eye contact "I'm not crying..."
Suzan hugged Gentiana tightly, her voice gentle as she whispered "Good girl... It's going to be alright... You're not alone now." Gentiana silently leaned into Suzan's comforting embrace, feeling her warmth and the gentle pats on her head. She found comfort and warmth in her embraces and her clinginess. Despite her reluctance to admit it aloud, she genuinely missed her mother, but there was no going back.

Chapter Text

A Love That Was Never Meant to Bloom.
Five more years slipped through their fingers like sand. Suzan's mother had passed away the year before, taken by a relentless illness, and now her father lay bedridden, his strength fading by the day. Their home, once filled with warmth had grown quieter, emptier. These weren't happy days. Yet somehow, the two girls found moments of joy between the grief. Gentiana, now sixteen, had grown into a haunting beauty. Her skin remained as pale as moonlight, her long black hair framing a face so striking she could be mistaken for a vampire from an old legend.
Suzan, one year younger, was still much shorter than her friend. But she was divine, ethereal, like a fairy woven from sunlight.

On a stormy autumn afternoon, beneath a sky heavy with rain clouds, Suzan plucked a handful of blue flowers from the wild grass. She twirled one between her fingers before holding it up in front of Gentiana. The wind tugged at her silky black hair, making it dance around her face. "You know, Gentiana, your name is a flower name." she mused, her golden eyes studying the petals. Gentiana tilted her head, a mischievous glint in her eyes, and suddenly bent at the waist, bringing her face dangerously close to Suzan's. Their noses almost touched as she smirked. "Oh? And with this flower... are you proposing to marry me?" Suzan's face burned red in an instant. With an embarrassed frown, she shoved Gentiana's face away, letting the flower slip from her fingers. It tumbled onto the dark green grass, the wind playing with its delicate petals. "Day by day, you're becoming more troublesome!" Suzan huffed, crossing her arms. "I'm sure if we had gone to Hogwarts, you would have been a true Slytherin!"

Gentiana laughed, crouching down to pick up the discarded flower. She twirled it between her fingers before flashing Suzan a teasing smile. "And I'm sure you'd be that bubbly little Hufflepuff." she teased, tucking the flower behind Suzan's ear. They stood there, the wind howling around them, the cold biting their skin. But in that fleeting moment, warmth lingered between them. Days turned into weeks, and then, Suzan's father passed away before he could even reach forty.
The funeral was held beneath a gray, weeping sky. The air was thick with grief, and the scent of damp earth filled their lungs. Suzan sobbed uncontrollably, as she clung to Gentiana's hand. Gentiana held on tightly. Then, without a word, Ryker stepped forward.

The younger of the two Carmine brothers, now eighteen, had always been the quieter one. He had dark, slightly unruly hair and those unmistakable golden eyes. Gently, he took Suzan's other hand in his, his expression filled with quiet sympathy. Suzan didn't pull away. Standing just behind him, Ryder Carmine watched with a bitter, unreadable expression. Two years older than Ryker, his longer curls framed a face that looked far too much like the ancestors who had once set the wizarding world ablaze with war. He stood with his arms crossed, his sharp eyes flickering toward their joined hands. For a moment, he said nothing. Then, he turned away. After the funeral, Suzan's uncle and his wife visited often, making sure the girls were managing on their own. But life went on. The four of them, Suzan, Gentiana, Ryker, and Ryder, began spending more time together.

They trained, dueled, and experimented with magic in secret. Ryker, gentle as ever, always let Suzan win in their duels. Gentiana and Ryder, on the other hand, fought like menaces, their battles intense as if it were a real war between them. There was no playing. No holding back. Gentiana didn't particularly like either of the Carmine brothers, but there was something about Ryder that unsettled her. Something dark. But what truly troubled Gentiana... was Suzan. Ryker was stealing her away. It was painfully obvious that Suzan's feelings for him weren't just sisterly. And Gentiana hated that. The contrast between the two Carmine brothers was stark. Ryker, with his thoughtful nature, was like a Ravenclaw, calm, patient, always observing. Ryder, on the other hand, was nothing but a Slytherin. His thirst for power, his desire to claim whatever he wanted, burned in his golden eyes. And among the things he wanted... was Suzan.

The bottomless desire of a twisted love, inside him.
Ryder's love for Suzan had never been pure. It was possessive, obsessive, a dark hunger that consumed him. He had always believed she was his. That she belonged to him and no one else. But then, she chose his younger brother.
The betrayal burned in his veins like poison. One evening, when neither Ryker nor Gentiana was around, Suzan was alone in the vast garden just a few meters from her family home. The air was cool and damp, fragrant with the scent of ripe red apples. The sun hung low in the sky, bleeding gold and crimson across the horizon. As she reached up to pluck another apple from the branch, a deep, chilling voice murmured behind her.

She froze, her body stiffened before she turned, heart hammering. Ryder stood right behind her. "You scared me!" she gasped, stepping back. "How did you find me here? Oh, Ryker is with you?" She peeked past his arm, desperately hoping to see Ryker's familiar figure. But he wasn't there. Only Ryder. Ryder only scoffed, rolling his eyes before reaching out and grasping her chin between his fingers, tilting her face up to meet his gaze. "Those eyes of yours.." he murmured, voice thick with something she couldn't place. "The way they look at me... as if I'm the vilest creature in the world." He exhaled slowly, his grip tightening. "They are unbearably divine." Suzan clutched the basket of apples tighter, unease prickling through her skin.

She had never heard him speak like this before. "You've only become more desirable... more intoxicating." His fingers brushed against her cheek, sending a sharp wave of discomfort through her. "Look at me. Keep gazing at me with those bewitching eyes." Suzan frowned, her voice firm. "Why are you acting like this? Let go!" She tried to push his hand away, but in an instant, Ryder's arm locked around her waist, pulling her flush against him. The basket slipped from her grip, apples tumbling to the grass like scattered drops of blood. Panic seized her. "You've lost your mind! Let me go!" But Ryder wasn't listening. His breathing had grown unsteady, his grip tightening as he leaned in, his lips dangerously close to hers. Suzan's body trembled with terror. "You're the devil, Ryder!"

She sobbed, struggling with all her strength. "Let me go!" Something in him snapped. His face twisted in rage as he shoved her away. His chest rose and fell with heavy, erratic breaths. He looked unhinged "Crying?" he sneered, voice dripping with venom. "Because I'm not my stupid brother? If it were Ryker-" his teeth clenched "you would welcome his kiss, wouldn't you? You would surrender to him like the little witch you are!?" Suzan's entire body trembled, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Slowly, she wiped away her tears, her sorrow hardening into fury. Then, she raised two fingers. A surge of deep red magic sparked at her fingertips before it shot past Ryder's face, slicing through the air like a blade. A thin gash bloomed along his cheek, a single drop of blood sliding down. "You are disgusting, Ryder."

She whispered, voice shaking with rage. "I hate you. I never want to see you again." She turned and ran, leaving the apples, the basket, and Ryder behind. She never looked back. A Love Turned to Madness. Years passed, but the fire of Ryder's obsession never died. It only burned hotter. The day his parents granted Ryker permission to marry Suzan was the day Ryder lost the last shred of his humanity. To him, it was treason, it was the ultimate betrayal. And so, he killed them. His own parents, slaughtered by his hands. Their blood did not quench his rage, it only fueled it. But it was not enough. Suzan had chosen Ryker. The Carmine bloodline, the legacy that should have been his, now belonged to his younger brother.

Ryker had to die. And anyone who stood in his way would suffer the same fate. As the wizarding world descended into chaos, Ryder turned his focus to something greater. He buried himself in the dark history of their ancestors, obsessed with the Carmine wizard who had once sought to rule. He abandoned morality, sharpening his power through cruelty and forbidden magic. He had the wealth. He had the knowledge. And above all, he had the hunger. While Wizarding World burned under Voldemort's rise, Suzan and Ryker remained in the shadows, uninvolved in the war. The Carmine curse still plagued Suzan, making it nearly impossible for her to bear a child. Ryker, now leading a secret senate of witches and wizards who had long lived among Muggles, chose to assist one of the most highly regarded elderly wizards, Albus Dumbledore.

Not all wounds heal.
The day Suzan married Ryker, something between her and Gentiana broke. Not with anger. Not with a fight. It was quiet. A slow, painful drifting apart. Gentiana simply stopped coming as often. She returned to the home her mother had once forbidden her from, a place now empty of the woman who had once ruled it. She did not cut Suzan out of her life completely. She just became distant. Cold. A mask of indifference shielded the pain in her heart. But no matter how much she tried to stay away... Once a week, every two weeks, she still came. Just for one day. Just to see her.

A Little Light in the Darkness. Seven years had passed since Suzan and Ryker's marriage, and finally, a ray of hope brightened their lives. A baby girl was born, the last heir of the Carmine family. She had her mother's beautiful, sparkling eyes. They named her Sue, a sweet, shortened version of Suzan. One sunny afternoon, Gentiana came to visit. The moment she saw the baby, her usual coldness faded. Little Sue clung tightly to one of Gentiana's fingers, holding on tightly. In that instant, something inside Gentiana melted. Her heart, which she thought had turned to stone, softened as she gazed at the little girl. Suzan, full of hope, begged her to stay and live with them as a family. But Gentiana refused. Not because she didn't love them. But because visiting them too often would make the pain harder to bear.

One day, while Suzan was gently detangling Sue's hair, who was now three years old, she smiled lovingly at her daughter "Sue's hair..looks a lot like your father's hair, you have these lovely, subtle curls, and it's so pleasant to touch." Suzan then leaned in and breathed in the scent of her daughter's short locks. Sue squeezed her eyes shut, her little voice whining "don't sniff me like that." In a gentle embrace, Suzan held Sue close, planting a kiss on her head. "So cute, i love you my dear daughter." A blush spread across Sue's cheeks as she clung to her mother, stuttering shyly "Y-yeh, I too..."

There was no sign of Ryder here. Just warmth and love. Gentiana would visit from time to time, always bringing gifts. Sue adored her, but every time, she became quiet and shy, fidgeting and whining softly. She wanted to run to her, she wanted to hug her. But the words never came out. In a way, her awkward, tangled emotions reminded Suzan of someone else. Just a little. Just a tiny bit. Like Ryder. And then, their warm days... come suddenly to an end.

The truth behind the assault of the Carmine house..!
Words began to circulate among the witches and wizards living in the muggle world that a powerful wizard was manipulating the Senate, twisting its influence for his own gain. One by one, he forced witches and wizards to follow him, determined to seize control. Ryker and Suzan, being well informed, understood that this dangerous wizard was none other than Ryder, and they knew that he would soon come after their precious daughter. They made a painful decision, Sue was never to leave the house again. On a particularly snowy morning, Gentiana arrived as usual, hugging Sue tightly and presenting her with the gifts she had bought for her.

She sat beside the little girl on the sofa, watching as Sue, now a five year old child, clutched a horse doll close to her chest. Sue never complained. She never cried about being locked inside. She never asked why she couldn't even step into the garden. The fire crackled in the fireplace as Gentiana turned to Ryker. "How much longer do you plan to keep Sue hidden?" Ryker leaned his elbow on the chair's arm "Lately, the number of wizards that Ryder has gathered has been rising rapidly. They're trying to force any remaining witches and wizards to join their ranks." Suzan nodded in agreement after Ryker's words "We don't want to expose Sue to that person, even if it might seem cruel to her." Ryker's gold eyes met Gentiana's "Of course, we could resist them, but Sue is just a child. I don't want her to get involved with them. It may be selfish of us as parents, but our priority is to protect her."

As the night settled in, a fierce snowstorm gripped the land, causing the flowers in their garden to sway wildly. Then he came. Ryder stood outside, his long black coat billowing in the storm. Snowflakes landed on his dark hair, melting against his cold skin. His grin was sharp and full of cruel amusement. "Now your family...Must be sacrificed for me." Suzan and Ryker stood firm at the entrance of their home, their figures unwavering against the storm. Ryker, in his long brown coat, exuded a deadly calm as he met Ryder's gaze. "I'm impressed." he said, gripping his cane. "You actually took control of the Senate." His lips curled slightly. "Though, of course, you had to force them to follow you." Ryder chuckled, his grin widening. "I've come for your little princess. The one you've fought so hard to keep hidden from me."

Suzan stepped forward, fire blazing in her eyes. "How dare you?!" In the living room, Gentiana tightly clutched Sue in her embrace, trying to calm the little girl "Don't be scared" she whispered soothingly. "I'm here with you." Sue clung to her just as tightly, burying her face in the crook of Gentiana's neck "Mother is so angry.. father too, i'm scared!" The once peaceful surroundings of their home were now filled with loud bangs and crashing sounds. Outside, more than twenty dark wizards stood in the swirling snow, their cold eyes fixed on the house. They moved like a pack of starving wolves, waiting for their master's command. Ryker's cane slashed through the cold air, a deadly arc of magic striking just inches from Ryder's heart.

The force of the blow sent Ryder crashing onto the snow covered ground, his breath ragged, his coat torn and stained with blood. The dark wizards surrounding him hesitated, their eyes flickering with fear. They were uncertain whether their master would rise again. Ryker turned to Suzan, the woman who had fought beside him, who had shielded his back without hesitation. Their golden eyes met, and for a fleeting moment, the battle, the storm, the blood, none of it mattered. "Suzan..." he murmured, his voice barely audible over the howling wind. The icy air swirled around them, lifting their dark hair as if the heavens themselves mourned what was to come. "We have had more than our fair share of life, and we have been together through it all... I have been incredibly happy."

His grip tightened around his cane as he looked into her bright eyes. "and after many years, we were blessed with a beautiful child, the living proof of our love." He exhaled, slow and steady. "Perhaps..this is the right time, what you wanted for Sue, i'll agree to it now. Let us use our powers to choose a different future for her." Suzan's breath hitched. Her eyes widened for just a second before softening. Then, a small, knowing smile curved her lips, even as tears spilled down her cheeks. She reached for his hand, fingers intertwining with his in a grip that spoke of a thousand unsaid words. And then, she kissed him. A soft, lingering kiss, filled with love, sorrow, and a goodbye too painful to speak.

A single tear slipped from her lashes, tracing down her cheek before mingling with their final kiss. She pulled away "Then... I'll go first. Gentiana will surely scold me." And with that, she turned and walked away. Ryker turned back to the enemy. His eyes, once filled with warmth, now burned with cold, merciless rage. A sneer curled his lips. "Why hesitate, you dogs of Ryder? Now that you're here finish what you came for." A low, bloody chuckle answered him. Despite the crimson soaking through his coat, Ryder pushed himself up from the snow, a twisted smirk playing on his lips. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth, but the light of madness in his eyes remained undimmed. "You truly are pathetic, Ryker, Now I understand why our parents always favored you. You were just as weak as they were."

He spat blood onto the snow and straightened, his arrogance untouched by pain. "You've forgotten who we were meant to be. But it doesn't matter. I will have everything I desire. And I will restore the Carmine bloodline to its former glory." Ryker didn't waste time arguing. His cane pulsed with lethal energy as he struck, and in an instant, one of the dark wizards was reduced to dust. The weapon vibrated in his grip, burning hot, craving more destruction. His voice dropped to a lethal whisper. "My next blow will go straight through your heart, elder brother." Ryder only laughed, unshaken. He wiped the blood from his lips and flicked a hand toward his followers. "The rest of you... go and get the child!"

The dark wizards surged forward, spells raining down like a deadly storm. Ryker met them head on. His cane moved like a shadow, blocking, striking, weaving through the chaos. Sparks of gold and red clashed in the air, lighting up the snowy battlefield. He was stronger than them. More powerful. But he was only one man. And time was running out. The last wizard standing hesitated, his hands trembling as Ryker's eyes locked onto his. With a slow, commanding voice, Ryker whispered a single order, his words weaving through the man's mind like an unbreakable chain. "Go and kill your master." The wizard's breath hitched, his will crushed beneath Ryker's influence. His wand trembled in his grip, but he turned nonetheless, stepping toward his own leader with soulless obedience.

Meanwhile, across the battlefield, Suzan approached Gentiana, who still held Sue protectively in her arms. The moment Sue saw her mother, her wide, tearful eyes lit up with a desperate kind of hope. "Mother...!" Sue cried, wriggling free from Gentiana's grip and rushing toward Suzan, her small hands clutching desperately at her mother's robes. "Where is Father? There are so many loud, scary sounds... What's happening?" Suzan grasping Sue's trembling hands, but she did not answer. Instead, she lifted her gaze to Gentiana. And in that moment, Gentiana understood. A sickening realization dawned in her eyes. This had always been Suzan's plan. From the moment Sue was born, this was the future she had been preparing for.

Gentiana stepped forward, her frown dark and unyielding. "You have no right!" she hissed. "You can't make a selfish choice like this! You can't just do it!" Suzan didn't flinch, though her heart clenched painfully. She had known this would be cruel. She had known it would hurt. "Do you remember what I told you?" Gentiana's eyes burned with fury. She took another step closer, ignoring the way Sue shrank back, frightened by her anger. "Oh, I remember!" she spat. "I remember everything you told me. But I think you, more than anyone, should know..I hate my mother! And I hate being a mother to anyone!" her rage barely concealing the deep, aching grief beneath it. "Of all the awful things you've done in the past, this.. this is the one I can't forgive. What about Sue? What about me?" Sue's eyes filled up as she listened to their heated exchange, trembled with fear. She had no idea what was to come. She had never seen the two argue like this before.

Gentiana's chest heaved as she struggled to contain her emotions, but Suzan remained still, her expression unreadable. Then, slowly, she reached out, her hand shaking ever so slightly as she grasped Gentiana's arm. She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to Gentiana's cheek. "Please, always.. take care of Sue." And with that, she took Sue's hand and led her away, leaving Gentiana standing alone. In the quiet room, away from the chaos outside, Sue clung to her mother's hand, as if she could keep her from slipping away. "Why did we leave Miss Gentiana? Where is Father? I'm scared...!" Suzan sat down, pulling Sue into her arms and holding her tightly. She pressed her face into Sue's soft hair, breathing in the scent of her child, memorizing it. She held her longer than she meant to, long enough to feel her heart breaking.

She let out a shaky breath and knelt before her daughter, cupping her small face in trembling hands. "You are so loved, Sue." Suzan whispered. "Even if you forget... even if you forget your father and me... we will always watch over you, no matter where we go." Sue's hands gripped her mother's shoulders, her fingers shaking as she tried to see her mother's face. But Suzan wouldn't let her. She couldn't let her. Suzan swallowed down the grief clawing at her throat and forced herself to stay composed. "I'm going to seal your instincts. I will put them to sleep forever." Sue froze, staring at her mother with wide, confused eyes. "I will turn you into a normal witch. So you can break free from our curse... from the dark future that awaits you." Sue, overwhelmed and not fully understanding what her mother was saying, repeated frantically "Where is father??"

Suzan looked deeply into Sue's eyes "Once this spell is cast, I can no longer stay by your side, but i am glad that I was able to do something for you. Please, don't hate me for choosing this..." then Drip. A single drop of red fell from Suzan's forehead, rolling down her pale face. More followed. Slow and steady. Blood. Suzan swayed, her strength failing, but she still managed lean in and embrace her child, holding her for the last time. "But... the next time you open your eyes... you won't remember anything..." Darkness swallowed everything, then just like that, she was gone, the warmth disappeared. When Sue opened her eyes, her hands clutched at empty air.

Her mother was nowhere to be seen. Her dress was drenched in red. Her hands, her face, everything covered in blood. The comforting presence of her once loving mother, now vanished. A choked sob escaped her lips. She stumbled backward, her legs giving way beneath her. Her eyes darted around the room, searching, the walls, the floor, the ceiling. Everything was red. Her chest heaved, panic rising as she desperately tried to wake up from this nightmare. A door creaked open. A sliver of light cut through the darkness, casting a long shadow across the bloodstained floor.

Sue's teary eyes lifted. A tall woman in black stood in the doorway, unmoving. Sue had never seen her before. Or... had she? The woman's green eyes locked onto her. Was it anger? Was it sorrow? Her lips parted, her voice barely a whisper. "Where is she?" The woman's breath hitched. Her voice came louder now, shaking with something between rage and grief. "Where is she, Sue?! What have you done to her-" Gentiana caught herself, biting back her words. This wasn't Sue's fault. None of it was. Taking a shaky breath, she forced her trembling hands to unclench. Her gaze swept over the blood slicked walls, the lifeless emptiness that lingered in the room. Slowly, she stepped forward, kneeling before Sue. She reached out, not harshly, not with anger, but with trembling gentleness. She pulled Sue into her arms, holding her close. Sue sobbed against her, clinging to the only warmth left in the room.

Outside, the battle was coming to an end. A few meters from the house, two brothers stood facing each other. One would live. The other would not. Ryker tightened his grip on his cane. Across from him, Ryder smirked, though blood dripped from his lips. "Your time has finally come, little brother." With a flick of his hand, Ryder unleashed a storm of crackling blue lightning. The raw, wild energy split through the air, roaring toward Ryker with unstoppable force. But Ryker did not flinch. With the last of his strength, he thrust his cane forward, aiming straight for Ryder's heart. The world exploded in a clash of blinding light and violent magic.

When the dust settled, two bodies lay still in the snow. Ryker had fallen first. His chest was torn open where lightning had struck. His heart no longer beat. His cane slipped from his fingers. Blood seeped into the snow, turning it crimson. Ryder was thrown back, his hand clutching his bloody chest as his heartbeat slowly faded, coughing up blood, his vision blurring. Yet, he took a step forward, then another. His boots crunched against the snow as he neared his brother's lifeless form. Snowflakes drifted gently onto Ryker's dark hair and his bloodstained coat. For the first time in his life, Ryder hesitated. His fingers trembled as they closed around the cane. And for a moment, there was no triumph. No satisfaction. Only silence, a heavy emptiness filled the cold winter air.

Blood trickled down his lips, but he barely noticed. He needed to leave. Stumbling back, he tried to vanish, but his magic flickered. Again, he tried and again. Each attempt weaker than the last. Until, finally he was gone. Gentiana stepped out of the house, her arms wrapped tightly around the child. the little girl who has nowhere to go is crying like her. Yet, she didn't know why. Her heart ached, her chest hurt, but the reason had already slipped away, buried deep in the corners of her forgotten memories. Gentiana said nothing. Her black boots crunched against the snow, then, she stopped. Lying before her, bathed in red against the white snow, was Ryker. He did not move. Sue sniffled, lifting her teary eyes to the still figure on the ground. Something about him, something she could not name made her heart squeeze painfully. "Who... is that?" she asked in a small, shaking voice.

Gentiana exhaled sharply. She raised a hand and gently covered Sue's eyes. The little girl blinked in confusion. A whispered spell sent Sue into a deep slumber. Silence stretched between the falling snowflakes. Gentiana took a step forward. She knelt beside Ryker's still form, her eyes dark with grief. "Rest in peace." she murmured. And then she was gone. Vanished into the cold night, carrying the last Carmine with her.

Chapter Text

Snape sat behind his desk, in the dim light of his office, he listened, hiding the faint shimmer of tears that threatened to betray him. Gentiana leaned against a nearby shelf, arms crossed, her gaze lost in nothingness. The weight of the past pressed against her chest, reopening old wounds "After that day, i took Sue away to live elsewhere. As for Ryder, he has been hiding all this time, somewhere, healing...the ability to recover from such a deadly wound to the heart is extraordinary. If it were a regular wizard, they wouldn't have survived more than a day." Snape composed himself, his heart heavy, and turned to face her "So... the curse will return, just because Ryder awakened her true nature?" Gentiana hesitated, her eyes flickering with something close to regret.

"I thought I had kept her safe." she admitted. "I still don't know how Ryder got to her... but part of it is her own fault. The spell was delicate, fragile. The more she tried to remember, the more it began to unravel." Snape's throat tightened again as he frowned, his emotions weighing heavily on him "There must be a solution, a cure, anything... There has to be a way to break this cycle." Gentiana's eyes darkened. "The only cure was the sacrifice Suzan made, and Ryder ruined everything. I just need your help to create the potion that will awaken her and save her from this nightmare she's currently trapped in... so she can recall her past." Snape snapped back, anger seething in his words. "Why would I create a potion to bring her back to that living hell? I won't do it, I won't condemn her to that fate!" Gentiana raised an eyebrow "Now don't tell me that you suddenly care for the girl!" clenching his jaw as his expression became unreadable "I care... I always cared."

He confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. "I don't know when it started, but from the moment she stepped toward the staff table for the Sorting Ceremony, I had this strange feeling... as if I had seen those eyes before. A fleeting deja vu. And for some reason, I thought..." He swallowed. "I want to protect this warmth, but the feelings Sue harbors for me weren't part of my plan!" Gentiana's expressions betrayed her surprise "I think there's something amiss... From the beginning, I could see your thoughts, and I noticed your primary goal was to keep Harry Potter safe. But now you're taking on another?" Snape replied with a scoff, his tone dry "Potter? Yes, but I only do this, because I owe him a debt... for losing his parents, and.." Snape looked down, his eyes filled with a mixture of pain and guilt "Doing this more for the person I once loved." Snape himself was perplexed by the fact that he had shared his innermost thoughts so nonchalantly in front of her. Gentiana folded her arms "By bullying the poor boy? Well done, Snape, you're really repaying your debt."

A smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. "It's hard to believe a man like you could have loved anyone in the past." Snape, who had been absentmindedly twirling his quill between his fingers, froze. Then, slowly, he set it down. "Hard to believe? Says the woman who went through great lengths to tell this story, while carefully avoiding any mention of her own feelings for Sue's mother." Gentiana stiffened, a rare, fleeting moment, a blush rose to her cheeks. "I never said anything of the sort!" Snape, despite the weight in his heart, felt an odd sense of satisfaction. Leaning back in his chair "You could say that I'm a rather intelligent man." Gentiana huffed, straightening her posture. "Not more than me." she declared proudly. Snape rolled his eyes, but not in annoyance. A rare, small smile played at the corner of his lips. Well, they were both Slytherins, after all. After trading remarks over who was the more intelligent of the two, their dry banter lingering in the air, Gentiana finally crossed her arms and exhaled "Enough of this, when are we going to brew the potion for Sue?"

At the mention of the potion, Snape's heart ached as he thought about the path Sue would be on "Tomorrow... at night." Gentiana glanced at the clock "Then I better check on Sue. I'll see you tomorrow. Good night, Severus." Snape turned his gaze away, as if suddenly finding the candlelight on his desk far more interesting. "Night.." he murmured. The door shut behind her, leaving the office in silence once more. It was strange, how their usual verbal duels had lost their usual sharpness. Their arguments, once full of pointed insults and irritation, had settled into something... almost friendly. Not that she wasn't still annoying, of course, she was annoying in the way an older sister might be, loud, persistent, and always making sure you knew she was smarter.

The next day, Snape was reading the old, crumpled parchment Gentiana had handed him, studying a highly complex potion. In addition to his duties as a professor, he was also reading numerous books about the rare ingredients required. His eyes widened upon reading one of the crucial components he needed to add "blood of the person who will be consuming it..." He rubbed his forehead and cursed silently under his breath, realizing the complexity and danger of this brew. It wasn't just any ordinary potion he was about to make, and the responsibilities he was facing began to feel heavy on him. As night fell, Gentiana arrived in Snape's office after curfew. The castle was silent.

She observed Snape's weary face "Your face is a clear indication that you didn't even take a break today, Snape. You know, if I were as skilled in potions as you, I wouldn't have asked in the first place." Snape shot her a sharp glare "What kind of potion is this? How am I supposed to obtain blood from Sue?" Gentiana sighed heavily, her gaze fixed downwards "I have no other choice but to cut her hand a bit. The potion requires more than one drop of blood." Snape frowned and looked away as the thought of even a minor wound on Sue's hand stirred unease within him "This potion takes a month to brew. I'm afraid her nightmares will drive her mad during that time..." Gentiana nodded, trying to maintain her composure "Yes, but she will drink dreamless potion."
Snape glanced at the parchment once again, his question hanging in the air "What will happen if she doesn't drink this potion?"

Gentiana paced around the office, her gaze drifting to the various large jars "I'm not entirely sure. From what I understand from an old book, such a spell takes at least one or two years to fully unravel, and it's painful for the person involved. They could experience headaches, physical illness, fever, and even hallucinations..." Snape muttered angrily under his breath "Out of all the families, why did she have to be born into the Carmines? She has to be safe and happy..i just-" Snape voice stopped as he was too emotional. Gentiana stopped pacing and looked at him, she saw the conflicted look in his eyes, the worry and concern for Sue, and even though he would never admit it, the deep care he had for her. "Yes, she doesn't deserve any of the things she's going through, but life isn't fair, Snape. I know you know that all too well." Snape leaned back in his chair, a look of near defeat on his face. "Sometimes, I think about leaving Hogwarts and ignoring my debt to that Potter, but it feels like I'm chained to all this miserable responsibility.."

Gentiana, absently checking the labels on a few jars, glanced at him with mild curiosity. "But I'm a double agent..." Gentiana's eyes widened in surprise "What do you mean?" Snape sighed heavily "I'm working for both Dumbledore and... the Dark Lord..." Gentiana now understood why he was always so conflicted ..so burdened..he was torn between two sides, two loyalties. It made things even more difficult in his life, no wonder he looked tired and frustrated. "So, you're playing this game because of that person you mentioned, and Harry?" Snape closed his eyes "It's more because I'm responsible for her death... And if you ask me what I truly want to do, I'd be ready to let go of everything. I would do it, but...i can't." His eyes opened, a glimmer of light in them, betraying his protective feelings "but there's someone I care to protect without any guilt or debt..."

Gentiana's voice softened "So, you're going to continue being a double agent, not knowing how long it will take, just to protect others... You've chosen to draw an ominous future upon yourself." Snape's eyes remained fixed on the parchment "I know." Gentiana let out a small huff and snatched one of the jars from the shelf, probably something she needed for a lesson. "If I'm being honest, you're an idiot." smirking slightly. "Grumpy little man with a good heart, huh?" Snape shot her a dry look, but before he could retort, she added in a softer voice "And you're a good friend, Severus. I won't forget that." She left before he could say anything. For a moment, Snape simply sat there, staring at the closed door. A strange feeling settled in his chest, one he couldn't quite name. Besides Dumbledore, she was the only person who knew his secret. The only one who had listened without judgment. And for the first time in years, he felt ..understood.

ꜱᴜᴇ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

I was sitting in the library, diligently studying for my upcoming final exams. My condition? I've managed to get by with the aid of Dreamless Potion. My quill was swiftly scribbling across the parchment as I attempted to cram more information into my already filled mind. I worried about my ability to pass these exams... I felt someone's shadow fall over me, and as I looked over, Draco Malfoy came into view, sitting in the chair next to mine, I tried to ignore his presence. Despite my efforts, I couldn't help but remain angry for what he had done, and the fact that he caused Snape to call me a hypocrite... Whenever I thought about that night, my heart ached with anger, as if it was being ripped in two, and all I wanted to do was chop Malfoy's head off! My scribbling on the parchment became more intense and fierce, catching Malfoy's attention.

There was no sign of his usual air of smugness as he glanced in my direction, although I kept my gaze focused on my book. "Hey... can we talk?" I was on the verge of crumpling the page in frustration. I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down "Speak!" Malfoy stared down at his textbook, avoiding my gaze, and for a moment, he almost looked...guilty? "I, uh... I'm sorry about that night." he mumbled. Then, after a pause, he added "I-erm- I also might have overheard your conversation with Snape." I froze. My eyes widened. Did he just say.. My face burned as I snapped my head toward him. "Wait..what? You heard that?" Malfoy cleared his throat awkwardly, shifting in his seat. Panic and embarrassment surged through me. I clenched my fists, lowering my voice to a deadly whisper. "If you ever tell anyone, Malfoy, I swear I'll-"

"Oh, relax!" He rolled his eyes, looking more irritated than anything. "I'm not going to tell anyone, alright?" I studied him carefully, still suspicious. His ears were turning pink. Then, out of nowhere, he shot me a glare and huffed "Besides, it's not my fault you were always running around after Potter! How was I supposed to know it was Snape all along!?" My stomach dropped. Oh, for Merlin's sake. "That is none of your business!" But Malfoy's expression only darkened, his grey eyes flashing. "Oh, trust me, it's very much my business!" I shot up from my chair, anger bubbling up. "How so?" he stood up too, slamming his hands on the table, his face twisted with frustration. "BECAUSE I CARE ABOUT YOU, YOU DAMNED LITTLE NOBODY!"

The words rang out between us. A heavy silence followed. Malfoy blinked. His own words seemed to catch up to him. His face turned an impressive shade of red. Before I could respond, Madam Pince appeared behind us, her face twisted in a jackal like frown. "Before I ban the both of you from ever returning to the library again, get out of here right now!" I muttered something under my breath, grabbed my bag, and stormed out of the library with firm, swift steps. Draco hastily followed behind me. We walked few meters, and Draco caught up with me, panting and grabbing my shoulder to stop me from walking further. As my anger was at peak, i turned around to shove him but instead he grabbed both of my shoulders to keep me in one place.

He spoke with ragged breaths "listen.." I locked eyes with him, my yellow eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Do you know how awful you made me feel with your heartless action that night? Or how you made Snape believe I have feelings for two people at the same time? Do you have any idea how much pain you have caused my heart over all these months? I'm already dealing with numerous other damn things, and now I have to bear this unnecessary heartache as well!!" Draco furrowed his eyebrows "I am sorry! But you are too naive to confess your feelings for a man like him! He's...he's different from us; he's a man, a professor. Why would you choose someone like him?" I pushed his hands off my shoulders, my anger flaring, snapping back at him. "You know what? He actually agreed to marry me tomorrow! He didn't even give me any silent treatment because I was too stupid to keep my mouth shut!"

Draco's eyes fell downward, his blond hair falling over one of his eyebrows. "Then... did you become deathly ill just because he ignored you and didn't speak to you?" He has no idea what's really going on. Let him think it's all because of Snape. My heart rate increased, and my eyes widened as I saw blood smeared all over the wall of the darkened and vacant corridor. There's so much blood... A wave of fear washed over me as a sharp pain shot through my head and the feverish feeling coursed through my entire body. Malfoy turned his head to see where I was looking and then turned back to me. He grabbed my shoulder again "Hey... what is it?" I clutched my temples tightly, shutting my eyes tight. Everything is covered in blood...

Malfoy looked at me, his gaze filled with confusion and concern "Why are you holding your head like that?" I opened my eyes , my vision blurry from the pain and the heat of the fever "It's.... Nothing..." Malfoy furrowed his eyebrows, not believing me "You don't look alright to me!" his hands reached out to touch my forehead. "Just leave me alone! I'm fine." I walked away, my steps slow and deliberate, not even bothering to look back at him. I stood by the window in this quiet spot in the hallway, I felt the cool spring breeze softly touch my face It was just an illusion... like before, but these illusions are starting to feel more real.

Draco made his way down to the dungeons, Snape caught sight of him and wore a visible frown on his face. "Don't wander around after curfew, Malfoy! Do not assume that just because I'm your head of house, I will allow you to skirt the rules easily!" Malfoy stopped and turn to face Snape "I'm heading to my dorm, I was taking a short walk..Sir." Snape gave him a steely look, his voice stern "I do not allow students walking around after curfew, no matter what their purpose is." Malfoy tried to put up a firm front "Yes, but-" Snape's eyes glittered with a hint of anger "No buts.. and be in your dorm in the next five minutes, or i'll take those points from you!" Malfoy seethed with anger but remained silent as he walked back to his dorm.

I stood near the window, gazing at the small blinking stars in the vast dark sky, my head aching from time to time.. Suddenly, I felt someone behind me I'm afraid.. I didn't know who it was or what they wanted, so I quickly whipped around, my wand pointing at the unknown person, and cast a spell. My hand froze in the air, my wand clutched in my grip. Snape was quick to effortlessly deflect the spell away, gazing at me with kindness yet sorrowful eyes. My eyes widened in surprise, as I hadn't realized it was him. My tongue was knotted as I stumbled over my words "P-professor-" He grabbed my hand, which still clutched the wand, and gently drew me towards him. He.. he pulled me into a hug?

His hand rested lightly on the back of my head, fingers brushing through my hair as he whispered "Why are you so frightened? Calm down, Sue." My wand slipped from my hand, dropping onto the stone floor with a soft sound "I... I'm sorry..." My voice trembled. He held me tighter, his voice a gentle whisper "It's alright." What have I done? How could I have pointed my wand at him, even for a moment? Then, that cruel voice inside me whispered, You always hurt the ones who matter most. I hate my mind, I hate the way it constantly taunts me. Then, he pulled back just enough to hold my shoulders, I didn't want to look at him; it was as if after months of being ignored, I had forgotten how to look at him or speak to him. It had been months. Months since he ignored me, pushed me away, acted like I didn't matter. And now.. now he was doing this? Holding me like I was something precious? Why now?

"Are you still having nightmares?"
I clenched my jaw. My chest burned with unspoken words, unspoken anger. I took a step back "That's none of your business." Snape let out a quiet sigh, recalling his own harsh words from that night. He knew he had gone too far but would never admit his regret. "I just want to help you." I turned my head away, as far as it could go, refusing to let him see my face. "I don't want your help." There's something more I want to say, I want to whine, I want to cry and wallow in self pity. Why? Why would he ignore me for such a long time just because I confessed my foolish feelings to him? And now he's claiming he wants to help me.. I just want to scream and cry right now. The moonlight cast a soft glow on his face, his sharp, dark eyes shimmering with something gentle "Don't sulk like a child, don't let your emotions take over. I only want to help you."

My hands curled into fists, and for the first time in four years, I let him see my anger. "I think you didn't hear me!" Behind me, the window cracked slightly. Snape's eyes flickered between me and the glass, a hint of surprise in his expression. I lifted my chin, my voice stronger now. "I think the real hypocrite here is you, Professor." His jaw tensed, his pale face unreadable. "Is that what you truly believe?" Something wild and untamed stirred inside me, rushing through my veins like fire. "Yes!" Another crack splintered through the glass. Snape's eyes softened. Looking at me shaking with anger and overwhelmed by a multitude of emotions, realized there was no point in arguing anymore. Without a word, he knelt down and picked up my wand. Standing, he held it out to me. "Go to sleep. You look tired... and weak."

Please don't be so kind to me.. ignore me more, so I can at least hate you.. why are you being this cruel by being so kind to me? "I wonder why you suddenly decided to talk to me again." Snape didn't answer right away. He still held my wand, waiting for me to take it "I did what I thought was best." There were too many emotions twisting inside me, pain, frustration, longing. In a burst of frustration, I snatched my wand from his hand, our fingers brushing briefly, his long, slender ones cold against my skin. Then, without another word, I turned and walked away. He had made everything clear. He didn't regret pushing me away, not because of anything I had done. But because of what I felt.

Chapter Text

Days passed and exams came and went. On the morning of the final task, the Great Hall was filled with lively chatter and activity. Everyone was bubbling with joy and relief over the end of exams, and the release of results lessened my tension a bit; I managed to pass this term, even though not quite as impressively as last time. Still, it was a relief, especially knowing that I could now look forward to watching the Tournament carefree. Everyone from Gryffindor were wishing Harry good luck. Hermione grabbed a copy of the Daily Prophet while eating her breakfast, glanced at me, and quickly hid it. Ron grew suspicious "Hermione, why are you hiding it? What is written in it?" Harry, who sensed something was amiss, frowned. "Is it that Rita Skeeter has written something bad about me again?" At the Slytherin table, Pansy Parkinson and her friends were giggling.

Pansy began to read aloud from the newspaper "Sue - Disturbing and Dangerous Girl." Everyone in the Great Hall fell silent, listening intently. Some chuckled while others waited to hear more. Pansy continued "Sue, a fourth year witch from Hogwarts, without a surname or known origin, writes Rita Skeeter, special correspondent. Alarming danger looms over Hogwarts, according to the latest reports. According to expert opinions at St. Mungo's Hospital, this student experiences frequent bouts of unconsciousness and severe headaches. It is speculated that she may be possessed by dark magic or is simply seeking attention, given her lack of a family and undisclosed origins. The girl, whose name is Sue, is said to have been raised in the Muggle World by a Muggle woman. This issue has also caused great concern among families of young witches and wizards at Hogwarts, a place that, under the leadership of Headmaster Albus Dumbledore, has never been entirely safe. It has even raised questions about how the headmaster could allow someone like her entrance into the school."

Crabbe and Goyle chuckled along with her while many others began whispering or remained indifferent to the matter. Draco angrily grabbed the copy of The Daily Prophet from Pansy's hands, frowning. "There was no need to read that nonsense aloud!" Pansy simply rolled her eyes and smirked "But it was fun. Just look at their sour faces." Hermione quickly spoke up "Don't let her words get to you, Sue. This ill minded woman has written harmful things about me, Harry, Hagrid, and others before. It's not her first time spreading lies."

I silently sat listening to their conversation, my thoughts going wild. I felt humiliated, everyone in the Great Hall seemed to be thinking that I was possessed or was pretending. Ron chimed in, his anger clear "Hermione's right! And who said Gentiana's a Muggle?" I couldn't help but sigh and wonder aloud "I can't even begin to imagine how this woman keeps spying on everyone's activities." I noticed professor McGonagall approaching our table with quick strides, her gaze fixed on Harry. "Potter, the champions are to gather in the chamber off the Hall after breakfast." She smiled at him with a hint of excitement, almost as if looking at her own child. "The families of the champions are invited to watch the final task, and Mr. Black is here as well."

With excitement, Harry didn't even swallow his breakfast before he stood up and followed Fleur, Cedric, and Krum. They left the Great Hall, and it slowly emptied as the others left. I chewed on my snack with absolutely no appetite, while next to me, George was violently slurping his pumpkin juice. The awful sloshing noise made me lose whatever little appetite I had left. Does he really have to drink like a troll?
Across from us, Hermione and Ron exchanged glances, clearly hesitating over something. Their expressions made me suspicious. "Why are you two looking at me like that?" Hermione frowned at Ron and whispered something, making him sigh before clearing his throat. "Uh... Sue, didn't Gentiana tell you?"

I blinked, my exhaustion making it hard to focus. "Tell me what?" George, who had been reaching for another snack, suddenly froze, his hand hovering in midair like he had just sensed danger. Hermione fiddled with her fingers. "Well... on the day in Hogsmeade, I think... Sirius and Gentiana were, um, planning a date, I suppose." In an instant, George spat out his pumpkin juice, coughing as it dribbled down his chin, onto his neck, and straight under his grey jumper. He gasped like a fish out of water. "EXCUSE ME! WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY?" I probably looked just as surprised as George, my gaze darted between Ron and Hermione. "Sirius and Gentiana?" Ron chuckled, a smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, even Remus encouraged them to talk to you. You and Harry will be half siblings, after all."

George wrinkled his nose, speaking before I could. "How could she like him? Sirius Black? Seriously?" What in Merlin's name is going on?! Without a moment's hesitation, I sprang to my feet and dashed off to find Gentiana. I had to verify if this was true or another one of Ron's delusions. Ron turned to look at Hermione, raising his shoulders in a small shrug. "Looks like she choked on the news, you think she isn't fond of the idea of being siblings with Harry?" Hermione frowned and shot an irritated look at him. "Ronald! If you get this whole situation wrong, I'll strangle you to death! I hate spreading unfounded rumours." Meanwhile, George, now red faced and furious, stood up silently, and stormed off, dripping juice the whole way, probably off to find Gentiana himself. I was panting heavily as I looked around Gentiana's empty office.

Where could she be? Am I such a stranger to her that she would not tell me she plans to begin a romantic relationship with someone? I wasn't going to attempt to stop her, but I certainly deserved to know. I noticed Professor McGonagall walking in the second floor and quickly approached her. "Excuse me, Professor, have you seen my guar- Professor Blackthorne?" Professor McGonagall seemed to be in an incredibly good mood, as she smiled at me and nodded her head in confirmation. "Indeed, I did see her, she went towards the dungeons, and Professor Snape was with her." At hearing this, a flicker of curiosity crossed my eyes. Why would Gentiana be there? And with Snape, of all people? "Thank you, Professor." I said, hesitating for a moment before making my way to the dungeons.

As I walked towards the dungeons, a wave of doubt filled me. She doesn't particularly like Snape. What if they are having an argument? I cautiously peered into Snape's office, using one eye to check if they were in there. However, both Snape and she were nowhere to be found. Nearby his office was the potions classroom, and the door was slightly ajar. I carefully opened it and saw Snape pouring a newly concocted potion into a vial. The steam of the potion had filled the entire classroom, causing me to cough a little. Gentiana and Snape stood in front of one of the large square tables, and since they were facing it, they couldn't see me near the door. I could hear their voices, but they were a little muffled.

Gentiana spoke up "I'll have her drink it tonight after the final task." Snape sighed and looked at the blood colored potion in the vial "Are you absolutely certain it will work?" Gentiana grabbed the vial, turning it slightly to check its color before nodding confidently. "Yes, of course, it will work." She suddenly spun around, and her eyes widened when she spotted me standing in the doorway. Am I seeing things correctly? Gentiana is wearing a green robe? She looks positively enchanting in those colorful garments... In a flash, she shoved the vial behind her back.
Snape also turned around and spotted me standing there Don't look at Snape. Don't look at Snape! I swallowed and focused entirely on Gentiana "I-I wanted to talk to you about something, professor McGonagall told me you were here, so... never mind. I'll tell you later."

Snape threw a quick glance at Gentiana, subtly hinting at the final powder needed for the potion. Gentiana hesitated for a second before handing him the vial, then turned back to me "We've got some work to do here, so go ahead and say it now." Then she smirked at Snape. "Professor Snape won't listen. I promise." Snape scoffed, clearly unimpressed, but continued working. My face grew warm as I realized I would have to discuss a topic like this in front of him, knowing he was absolutely eavesdropping. "Um...Ron told me...that you and Sirius Black are...dating?" Gentiana looked taken aback, Snape froze mid motion. I fidgeted, my face burning. "He said Harry and I are going to be half siblings. Is that true?"

For a brief moment, there was absolute silence. Then, Snape let out a choked sound. He turned away, covering his mouth with his hand, his shoulders shaking slightly. Was he... laughing?!
Gentiana's face flushed deep red as she threw him a murderous glare. "Did Ron seriously spread such senseless rumors?" Snape, still amused, finally recovered enough to speak "I doubt they're just rumors. It seems your dear little boyfriend has been blabbering about his new relationship." Gentiana shot him another warning look, then turned back to me, her voice firm but gentle. "Ignore Snape. It's all a huge misunderstanding." I narrowed my eyes, still unsure who to believe. "...Okay."
Snape, still clearly enjoying her suffering, smirked as he handed her back the vial.

Gentiana snatched it aggressively and stormed out of the classroom with her usual confidence. I quickly followed Gentiana, who was seething with embarrassment and anger. "Just wait until I get my hands on you, Sirius! You better pray that I don't reveal your secret crush!" I giggled to myself, finding her huffing and puffing rather amusing. We made our way to her office, and I followed behind her, feeling slightly amused by the whole situation. Gentiana dramatically collapsed into her chair, taking a few moments to regain her composure. She appeared to be completely different from the woman who had just been huffing and puffing a moment ago. "Sue, I want you to come to my chambers after the last task, all right?"

My eyes widened with anticipation "You're finally going to tell me about my family?" Gentiana let out a heavy sigh "Yes." A wide, genuine smile stretched across my lips "So, I'll spend the day doing anything I want today, and I'll come to your chambers tonight." I said, excitement bubbling within me. Oblivious to the upset look on her face, I left her office, feeling as if my life had been given new meaning. The prospect of finally discovering my true identity, perhaps even seeing my parents, filled me with incredible joy. As I wandered down the corridor, lost in thought, I saw George walking toward me, his jumper completely soaked. "Is she... still in her office?" I wrinkled my nose and covered my mouth with my hand. "Yeah... but maybe you should change your jumper first?"

George didn't seem to hear me. His expression was serious as he looked down at me, a storm of emotions in his eyes. Maybe he still hadn't let go of his feelings for the woman he could never have. Without knocking, he pushed open the office door. Gentiana sat at her desk, lost in thought, her fingers wrapped around a small vial of dark red liquid. "Ahhem?" George's voice cut through the silence. Gentiana lifted her gaze, her expression instantly turning unimpressed. "What is it, George? I don't recall giving you any more detentions." She suddenly paused, her nose twitching slightly. Then, her eyes narrowed. "Did you... shower in pumpkin juice?" George stiffened. "That was an accident!" He coughed and quickly changed the subject. "By the way... I have a question. Will you be our teacher next year too, Professor Black?" The moment the words left his mouth, he knew he'd messed up. Gentiana's stare turned sharp as she placed the vial down with a quiet clink. "Pardon me? Since when is my surname Black?"

George's face turned red. He shifted awkwardly. "Erm-don't know? Maybe because of the rumors?" Gentiana let out a long, deep sigh. "Remind me to give Ron a well deserved punishment for running his big mouth. Is that the only reason you came here?" George's shoulders relaxed slightly. Better. If I can't have her, then no one can. "Will you and Sue come to the Burrow this summer?" Gentiana raised an eyebrow, folding her arms. "Maybe...?" George frowned, suddenly feeling overheated. Does she always have to be this alpha? I feel like a blushing schoolgirl in front of her! Taking a deep breath, he finally let out what had been bothering him. "I feel like you don't want to be our teacher next year, maybe I never should have told you how I feel."

Gentiana wasn't the sentimental type. She rarely paid attention to other people's emotions, unless they were her favorites. But George's feelings... she had always been careful with those. "I've told you before, George, Your feelings matter. And you were brave to share them with me. Don't regret that." She paused, her gaze drifting away into memories she never spoke about. "Sometimes... fate simply doesn't let us be with the ones we adore. I know that feeling all too well." George stared at her, his emotions tangled, love, sadness, frustration, longing. It wasn't fair.
After a moment, Gentiana looked at him again. "Would you like something to hold onto? Something you can keep forever?"

George folded his arms, raising his eyebrows "You can't give me what I truly want, Professor. Which is your heart." Gentiana gave a small, knowing smile. She rolled up her sleeve, revealing a silver bracelet on her wrist, its surface carved with an ancient script. She slipped it off and held it out to him. "Here. Take it." George hesitated before stepping closer. He gently took the bracelet from her hand, staring at the intricate patterns. "What does it mean?" Gentiana's gaze lingered on the silver band in his palm. "It's a healing bracelet. It speeds up recovery from injuries... and offers emotional comfort and support." George's fingers curled around the bracelet, his grip tightening. He looked up at her, emotions threatening to spill over, but he swallowed them down. After a long silence, he finally whispered "I'll take good care of it."

Chapter Text

Time passed, and it was now noon. Mrs. Weasley and Bill sat down at the Gryffindor table along with us. I caught sight of George making his way over "Mrs. Weasley, George is coming." Molly was all set to scold him. "Oh, you wicked boy! WHERE, HAVE YOU BEEN?" Ginny chuckled and glanced at her mother "He seems to be in euphoria." George then took a seat next to me, his unusually quiet demeanor piquing Mrs. Weasley's curiosity. "Oh, George, don't be upset. I was worried about you." Fred chimed in, a slightly mischievous tone to his voice "Mum, don't be too hard on him. He's in love..." Hermione rolled her eyes and gave a disapproving look "What a wonderful twin you are to him..."

Ron, noticing George's fixed gaze on his wrist, spoke up with his mouth full "What's that?" Bill chimed in, noticing the bracelet as well "That's a bracelet!" He then turned to me, his gaze momentarily falling upon my face. I guess he doesn't particularly like me, as he often gives me a suspicious look after that incident. Mrs. Weasley's eyebrows slightly furled as she spoke with a hint of worry. "Merlin's beard... I recall seeing a bracelet like this many years ago. They are crafted with ancient and powerful magic, and they are incredibly expensive. Where did you obtain it from?" George let out a dramatic huff, blowing a few strands of his ginger hair out of his face. He pouted defiantly and looked around at his family. "It's a keepsake, and it's none of your business!"

Ron, his mouth still half full of food, frowned and set his spoon down. "Did you steal it? You don't have enough money to buy something like that, George." A piece of food tumbled from Ron's mouth onto the table, making Harry quietly push his plate a little farther away. I stared at the bracelet George was trying to hide beneath his sleeve. Hmm... why does that look like one of Gentiana's bracelets? She told me it was for healing... My eyes widened as I looked back at George, realization dawning on me. Could it be... did she give it to him when he visited her office? Molly sighed and crossed her arms. "Just wait until your father hears about this, George!" I couldn't help but giggle to myself. I'm certain it's a gift from Gentiana. "I think it's from my-mmph!" Before I could finish, George clamped a hand over my mouth, his face turning red. "Shut your big mouth, Sue!"

He hissed, though there was no real anger behind it. I raised a finger and pointed forward. His grip immediately loosened as he turned his head, only to see a tall, dark haired woman approaching our table. Gentiana. George's hand dropped from my mouth in an instant. With an awkward smile, he quickly patted my head, silently telling Gentiana, 'I wasn't hurting your goddaughter, I swear!' I shot him a playful smirk. It's always satisfying to know Gentiana's looking out for me. Mrs. Weasley stood up with a bright smile. "Oh my- you're Sue's godmother, aren't you? I've been hoping to meet you this summer!" Gentiana smiled warmly and shook Molly's hand before taking a seat between her and Ron. "I'm pleased to finally meet you, Mrs. Weasley. I was busy over the summer since I was preparing to become a professor." Molly giggled, her cheeks pink. "Please, call me Molly." Meanwhile, George had suddenly found his plate of food very interesting, refusing to look up. I could swear Ron, Fred, and even Harry were holding back their laughter at his awkwardness.

Fred, of course, decided to push it further. He started flicking small tomatoes at George, trying to catch his attention. Poor George... I giggled to myself. Well, if Snape were sitting at our table, I'd probably run away... The thought of Snape made my smile falter. A strange, electric ache pulsed through my heart, as if something heavy pressed against it. Molly and Gentiana were deep in conversation now, though the contrast between them was almost comical. Molly, a bright, red haired woman in a colorful dress, happily chatting away, while Gentiana listened quietly with her usual composed expression. From across the table, Fred expertly tossed another tomato, this time bouncing it right off George's forehead. This is getting funny, I barely holding in my laughter. And then, before anyone could react, Sirius Black strode into the Great Hall with a wide grin. "Hello again!" he greeted, plopping down beside Harry, right across from me. Instantly, the table grew louder. Sirius, always the life of the party, launched into conversation, talking about everything and anything. This feels like a family gathering, I thought, a warmth spreading through my chest. And honestly... it feels really good.

ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

Evening had settled over Hogwarts, casting the Black Lake in a golden red glow as the sun melted into the horizon. The sky, painted in warm hues of orange and crimson, reflected off the rippling water, yet, despite the beauty surrounding her, Gentiana felt uneasy. A shadow had settled in her heart, a nameless, creeping dread. She couldn't quite place it, was it the looming final task? Or something else? Something more sinister? Unaware of when and how Ryder managed to cause Sue distress, lost in her thoughts, was suddenly snapped back to reality by the familiar presence of a tall, dark figure approaching her. Gentiana swiftly raised a brow, playfully mocking "Snape, are you trailing behind me like an obedient puppy?"

Snape, used to Gentiana's sharp sense of humor, simply rolled his eyes and moved closer to where she was standing near the lake. "Oh, yes, because obviously I have nothing better to do than follow you around like a lovesick fool." he said sarcastically. Then, in a more serious tone, he added "Are you sure you don't need my assistance in giving Sue the potion? Maybe it has some side effects or..Merlin forbid..you make a mistake and require my help?" Gentiana's smirk faded, replaced by concern. "This potion has only one effect, it puts her to sleep so she can recover her memories. Nothing more." Snape's eyes narrowed as he stepped closer, his black robes blending with the darkening sky. "Really? Then pray tell, why did your face look so sour before you noticed me?" Gentiana turned her gaze to the lake, watching the water ripple in the fading light.

Then, after a moment, she sighed. "Because I'm afraid for her future. Those powers are like poison in her blood. She was happier before, when she was just Sue. But now that she has become the Carmine she was meant to be... she will never be safe again." Snape didn't speak right away. His mouth opened slightly, as if her words had left him unsure of what to say. When he finally did, his voice was lower, almost hesitant. "I know you told me they are a cursed bloodline... but what do you mean her power is poison?" The sun had completely disappeared now, and the sky was turning dark blue. In the distance, the hoots of owls echoed through the quiet.

"Innate magic has a price, Snape." Gentiana murmured. Snape clenched his jaw. His mouth felt dry, and a heavy weight settled in his chest. If only she had remained Miss Just Sue. an ordinary witch. That would have been better. "You can't help her with her magic?" Gentiana shook her head helplessly. "No, I can't. I use spells, just like any other witch. But I do have a book that might help her. There's so much she has to learn, and honestly, it's already exhausting just thinking about it." Silence fell between them. Snape watched her closely, his dark eyes unreadable. He knew he had to keep his distance from Sue. It was the logical thing to do, but despite everything, his heart ached.

He wanted to help her. He wanted to keep her safe. And no matter how hard he fought against it, he couldn't escape the bitter truth, he had pushed away the only warmth in his life. Gentiana's voice pulled him from his thoughts "This world is truly ugly." Snape exhaled, his gaze shifting to the owls soaring above them. "It's more than ugly." After that, they talked a little more before finally heading back to the castle for dinner. The air was thick with tension, the kind that came before something big. The final task of the Triwizard Tournament was about to begin, and though neither of them said it aloud, they both knew, Something bad was coming.

The Quidditch field was alive with excitement as the stands quickly filled with students, professors, and the families of the champions. Flags waved high in the air, each representing a different house, while the rhythmic beat of the Hogwarts choir echoed through the stadium. The tune, however, carried an eerie undertone, as if foreshadowing something unseen. Sue sat among the Gryffindors, near the Weasleys, gripping a scarlet and gold flag with a lion proudly displayed at its center. The June night carried a light breeze, making her grateful for the warmth of her yellow long sleeve sweatshirt and dark blue jeans. Her golden eyes flickered toward the four champions standing near the entrance of the towering hedge maze.
Please come back unharmed, Harry.

Above them, the night sky shimmered with stars, a peaceful contrast to the ominous structure of the maze below. The hedges loomed high, their dark leaves rustling in the wind. The excitement in the air had made her completely forget about her meeting with Gentiana. All the professors had taken their seats, but one was noticeably absent. Alastor Moody. Since the tragic and mysterious death of Mr. Crouch months ago, Cornelius Fudge had stepped in as his replacement for the Tournament. He now stood, making an official announcement, urging the champions to step forward. The crowd erupted in cheers. Among the Hufflepuffs, Cedric Diggory's parents beamed with pride, their voices rising above the others as they called out to their son. In contrast, Dumbledore's face was tense. He leaned slightly toward McGonagall and whispered, "Did they find him?"

McGonagall's expression was grim as she shook her head. "I asked every professor and student I could find, but no one has seen Alastor. It's as if he vanished into thin air." Dumbledore's piercing blue eyes scanned the crowd, his fingers tapping against the wooden railing. "I sent Severus to look for him, but it's getting late. I'll take responsibility for this myself." McGonagall hesitated before responding, her voice quieter now. "Let's go then." The absence of Moody was more than just strange, it was unsettling. The man was known for his paranoia, always alert, always watching. For him to disappear without a trace, especially on a night like this, sent a shiver of unease through the air. While the students and families continued cheering and chatting, Dumbledore, Karkaroff, Flitwick, and McGonagall quietly rose from their seats.

Without drawing too much attention, they descended the stands and began patrolling the area outside the maze, ready to intervene should any of the champions send up a distress signal.
Meanwhile, on the stands, Sirius, the Weasleys, and the others were caught in lively conversation, completely unaware of the tension creeping into the night. Half an hour had passed, and Snape was still nowhere to be seen. It was as if he had been scouring the entire castle for someone. Sue sat in the stands, watching as a tall, thin figure in black finally emerged. Her eyes narrowed. Something's wrong. Snape looked paler than usual, distressed, even. She couldn't make out what he was saying to Gentiana, but whatever it was, it made her suddenly stand up. Her face was tight with alarm.

With Dumbledore gone, the two of them hurried down the stands, moving fast. Sue's heart quickened. The voices around her, laughter, chatter, the off-key singing of some students became distant noise. What's going on? Before she even realized it, her feet were moving. She needed to know. No one noticed as she slipped away, weaving carefully through the chaos of the stands. Her breath came quick, her steps light as she tiptoed behind them, air flicking her hair as they disappeared into the castle. What could be so urgent that they'd leave in the middle of the tournament? The entrance doors creaked shut behind them. Sue pressed herself against the statue beside it, catching her breath. Her pulse was racing from the effort of sneaking after them, her hands cold against the stone. A muffled click. Her heart jumped. They were going into the Great Hall. But why?

With shaky steps, she followed. The unknown pressed against her mind, but she refused to back down. Flattening herself against the heavy wooden doors, she pressed her ear against them and listened. Inside, the Great Hall was eerily silent. The long tables had vanished, leaving only a vast empty space. Most of the floating candles had dimmed, casting flickering shadows against the enchanted ceiling, where only a few stars blinked in the darkness. And at the staff table, where Dumbledore usually sat, there was someone else. A man lounged in the largest chair, draped in a dark coat, his pose smug and unbothered. One hand rested under his chin, the other gripping a sleek black cane. His golden eyes gleamed like fire in the dim light, locked onto Gentiana as if she were the only one in the room. He didn't even spare Snape a glance. Gentiana's breath hitched. Her entire body tensed, her fists clenching.

Snape, however, didn't hesitate. His wand was already raised. That hair dark as a storm, streaked with lightning like strands. Those piercing golden eyes. Ryder. For their luck, Dumbledore wasn't here. "How shameless of you to show yourself in this manner, Ryder." Gentiana spat, her voice dripping with venom. Snape's grip on his wand tightened. His voice was sharp as steel. "So let me guess, an Auror goes missing, and suddenly, you appear? What did you do with the real Moody?" Ryder chuckled, his voice a low, mocking purr. The sound echoed in the vast hall. "First of all, put down that childish toy of yours, Professor Snape." He smirked, eyes glinting with amusement. "And second, Moody bid his farewell months ago." His smirk widened as he lazily removed his hand from under his chin, resting it against the chair's arm. "And frankly, I don't see how any of this concerns you. So why don't you step aside? The lady and I have some... unfinished business."

Gentiana's hands shook with rage. "After all this time, you still can't leave Sue alone?" Snape's jaw clenched. "How did you even get into Hogwarts?" Ryder finally stood, his movements slow, deliberate. He strolled forward with the casual ease of someone who feared nothing. "You're awfully noisy, Snape, Just so you know, I tricked that disgusting worm you wizards call 'You-Know-Who'. If I hadn't taken Moody's place, he would've sent one of his own men into the castle. And then? Well... I wouldn't have had such an easy time waltzing in here, now would I?" He stopped mid step, his tone dropping into something more serious. "My plan to aid the weakened Voldemort? It was never for him. It was for me." His golden eyes flickered dangerously. "And while you two stand here, wasting my time, Potter has most likely been sent to Voldemort by now. The Portkey did its job."

Snape wavered. Leave and chase after Harry? Or stay and stop Ryder from causing any further damage? Gentiana's eyes blazed with fury. "Ryder, you filthy creature, you will never lay a finger on Sue. And by showing yourself here, you've sealed your fate." Ryder's smirk deepened. Then, slowly, he raised one hand and with a simple flick of his fingers, the candles snuffed out. Darkness swallowed the hall. Snape's instincts screamed at him. His hand shot out, gripping Gentiana's wrist as he hissed urgently "We need to go." Gentiana barely had time to react. A single whisper from Ryder, smooth, chilling, almost playful. "But Suzan is right here with us now." A heartbeat of silence, and then, With an effortless swing of his cane, Ryder aimed directly at the entrance door, the impact was quick. The heavy doors exploded inward, shattering into splinters. The blast sent debris flying, dust clouding the air. Sue barely managed to stifle a scream.

Coughing, eyes wide with terror, she stumbled to her feet, her breath uneven, hadn't realized it at first, but now it was clear, Ryder had seen her from the narrow gap in the doors, his eyes had locked onto her. Gentiana gasped, her voice sharp with panic. "Sue?! What in the world are you doing here?" Sue barely registered her words. Her entire focus was on Ryder, who stood in the darkness of the Great Hall, his eyes gleaming like a predator who had just caught his prey. "You finally came, Suzan, are you that eager to become one with me?" A cold shiver ran down Sue's spine. Her hands trembled as she reached for her wand, her grip unsteady but firm as she pointed it straight at him. "I don't know who you are." she said, her voice wavering "but I won't let you hurt my guardian or anyone else!" Ryder chuckled, his amusement barely hidden. "Ah, that famous Gryffindor courage." his gaze flicking to her wand before meeting her eyes again. "So quick to challenge someone far beyond your understanding."

Sue refused to let him shake her. Her eyes burned with anger. "What have you done to Harry?" Ryder rolled his eyes, exhaling in mock impatience. "Ah, that boy. The so called 'Chosen One'." He waved a hand carelessly. "Voldemort wanted him, so I did my part and sent him off. Simple as that." Sue's blood turned to ice. Her heart pounded in her chest as the horrifying truth hit her. "No! You can't-" But Ryder only smirked, shaking his head. "Just as I expected from Suzan- no..Suzan's daughter." Sue's breath hitched. Suzan's... daughter? Snape stood frozen, his thoughts a storm of conflict. For the first time, he seemed unsure whether he should leave and go after Potter or stay, guarding Sue from the man standing before them.

Gentiana's voice cut through the thick tension "Sue, leave now!" But Sue couldn't move. Her mind reeled, the weight of Ryder's words pressing down on her like a force she couldn't fight. Ryder sneered, his laughter echoing through the vast, dimly lit Great Hall. "You're even more defiant than Suzan, she was much more submissive than you." The air around them grew heavy, the silence charged like the moments before a violent storm. Ryder remained eerily calm, poised like a predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike. Then, suddenly, his expression twisted in pain. A sharp spasm wracked his body, and he clutched his chest with a trembling hand. His fingers dug into the fabric of his coat as he steadied himself, his breathing shallow. None of them moved, none of them dared to attack, not yet.

Sue's grip on her wand tightened, though her voice wavered, she tried to sound braver than she felt. "Why are you holding your chest like that...?" Gentiana's hand instantly shot out, gripping Sue's shoulder, ready to pull her back at any sign of danger. His voice was laced with mockery as he straightened, his free hand still pressed to his chest. "My heart? Your blessed father gave me a wound so deep it nearly sent me to my grave. It took years of hiding, years of lying in the shadows, just to recover." Sue's breath caught. So... I had a father? What happened to him? Tears pricked at her eyes "Who are you?" Ryder raised his cane, tapping it against the stone floor with a slow, deliberate motion.

"It hardly matters who I was to you, all that matters now is that I will claim you as mine. And together, we shall restore the Carmine name to the glory it once knew." Carmine? Ryder tightened his grip on the cane. A wild burst of orange fire erupted from its tip, spreading outward in a fierce, circular blaze. The flames roared around him, forming a barrier that made him untouchable. Shadows danced across his face, his eyes locked onto the true reason he had revealed himself so boldly tonight. Gentiana. "Prepare for battle, we ride tonight!"

Chapter Text

The flames intensified, thick smoke choking the air. Gentiana turned to Snape, her voice urgent. "Take Sue and go. I’ll handle this." Their eyes met for a brief, tense moment. Snape hesitated, he knew the gravity of the situation, but it would be better to bring this all to Dumbledore, the one wizard who could perhaps stop it. Ryder’s eyes gleamed with wild amusement before darkening with lethal intent. With a flick of his cane, a streak of fire shot forward, twisting like a serpent through the air, aimed directly at Gentiana. She barely had time to react, raising a shimmering blue shield with a swift motion of her hand. The impact sent sparks flying in every direction, illuminating her face. Snape seized Sue’s wrist, pulling her back forcefully. "We’re leaving. Now!"

But Sue yanked her arm away, her eyes burning with fury. "No! I won’t leave her!" Snape’s patience shattered. He turned on her, his black eyes flashing dangerously. "You will listen to me for once in your life!" , "This isn’t your problem!" Sue snapped "I’m staying with her!" Snape’s face darkened. His frustration boiled over, but before Sue could say another word, he grabbed her by the wrist, his grip unyielding. Without wasting another second, he began pulling her out of the Great Hall. Sue tried to pull away, but his hand was like iron. "Let me go!" As they moved toward the doors, Ryder’s fury reached new heights. His eyes burned with rage, and he shouted "How dare you take her from me, you filthy half-blood!" With a flick of his wrist, Ryder unleashed a deadly curse aimed directly at the door. The sound of the magic striking was deafening, and the doors groaned as they splintered apart. A shockwave of dark energy filled the air, but Snape was too fast. He dragged Sue with him, pushing through the chaos.

They ran down the stone staircase, Sue’s heart pounding in her chest. She could still hear the echoes of the battle inside, the crackling of magic, the shouts, the sounds of destruction. Each bang sent a jolt through her, making her stomach churn with dread. Snape glanced over at Sue, his face hard with determination, but his eyes showed a flicker of concern. "You won’t move an inch!" his voice steady, though tinged with urgency. "I'll stop the Tournament and bring Dumbledore back." Sue could barely hear him over the rushing of her own thoughts. She had never been in a battle before. She had never faced something like this. And now... now this man knew so much about her parents, about her mother, and that only made her more scared. Her hand was shaking so much that she had trouble holding her wand. "I can’t leave her.." She whispered, almost to herself, but the fear clawed at her. "What if..what if something happens to her?"

Snape’s sharp eyes flicked to her trembling hand. He paused for a moment before speaking, his tone softer "Don’t worry, she’s buying time. Gentiana is no woman to lose easily. Stay here." Sue opened her mouth to protest, but Snape was already moving, walking away quickly, his cloak billowing behind him.  Sue’s back pressed against the cold stone of the castle wall, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. The echo of a child’s voice filled her head, a voice from the past, full of fear and uncertainty. "I’m scared... there’s so many scary sounds outside!" Her heart raced, and her legs trembled beneath her as she sat there, paralyzed by terror. "I have to help." she whispered to herself, forcing the words through her trembling lips. She stood shakily, every part of her body begging to stay where she was, but her mind was already made up. Sue sprinted up the stairs, ignoring Snape’s command to stay put.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she reached the Great Hall, where the battle still raged. The doors were already shattered, leaving nothing to stop her from rushing in. Gentiana was holding her ground, deflected Ryder’s relentless attacks. Dark bolts of magic shot through the air, Ryder sneered, his strikes growing more ferocious, the force of his magic cracking the stone floor beneath them. Sue didn’t hesitate. With a sharp flick of her wand, she aimed straight at Ryder’s cane. "Expelliarmus!" A blast of red light shot forward, striking his weapon with force. The cane flew from his grasp, clattering across the floor. Ryder stared at his empty hand, he snapped his gaze toward Sue, realization dawning on him. Before he could react, Gentiana struck him with a blast, sending him crashing backward. Sue rushed toward Gentiana, her breath unsteady as she saw the blood at the corner of her lips. "Are you alright?" Gentiana turned to her "Where is Snape? Why did you come back? Go!" she urged.

Meanwhile, Ryder groaned, pushing himself up from the rubble. His chest heaved as he clutched the old wound, pain twisting his features. His hand trembled against the fabric of his coat, but he still forced himself to stand. "Well done Suzan. Of course, you're a prodigy, you just need to embrace our true magic, not this pathetic wand waving like the rest of these lesser creatures." He took a step forward, but Gentiana immediately moved in front of Sue, shielding her with her body. "I always knew you were miserable, Ryder." she spat, her voice sharp with disgust. "But I never imagined you'd lusting after your own niece!" Ryder paused, tilting his head as if he were the only sane person in the room. "Shut that abnormal mouth of yours, Gentiana. Once I send you to your grave, I'll take what's mine." Magic flared in their hands, heat crackling in the air. Gentiana’s eyes burned with fury. "I will never let you take her." Ryder sneered. "Then die for her."

They raised their hands, magic surging, but before they could strike, a firm voice echoed through the hall. "You've made a foolish mistake by coming here tonight!" Dumbledore had arrived. His piercing blue eyes swept over the scene, his wand already in hand. Behind him, other professors stood ready, their faces grim. Beyond the broken doors, the castle buzzed with noise. The distant sound of hurried footsteps and frightened whispers filled the air, students had gathered in the corridors. Ryder took a step back, completely unfazed by Dumbledore’s arrival. "Welcome, greatest wizard of all time." he said mockingly "But of course, only over my dead body." Dumbledore's expression remained stern, his frown deepening. Without hesitation, they clashed. Bolts of magic shot across the Great Hall  blue sparks from Dumbledore’s wand met the searing red light from Ryder’s cane, exploding into a cascade of flickering embers.

The walls trembled under the force of their duel, the castle groaning with each impact. "Everyone, leave at once!" Dumbledore commanded, his voice ringing through the hall. "This man is highly dangerous!" Professors rushed to control the chaos, guiding students away. But many lingered, too curious to turn away, this was the second great disaster at Hogwarts after the Triwizard Tournament, when Harry had returned bloodied and shaken, declaring that Voldemort had risen again. Despite wielding the Elder Wand, Dumbledore was forced onto the defensive, his magic barely holding against the relentless storm of Ryder’s attacks. Lightning cracked from the tip of Ryder’s cane, striking dangerously close, forcing Dumbledore to step back.

With a flick of his wrist, Ryder conjured a towering wave of fire, roaring toward Dumbledore like a beast unleashed. The headmaster reacted instantly, summoning a crashing wave of water. Steam exploded into the air as the flames hissed and vanished, drenching the ruined hall. Soaked from head to toe, Ryder merely grinned. "You're just an old geezer!" Ryder raised his cane and pointed it toward the magical ceiling, his mind working quickly. With a swift motion, he unleashed a powerful spell that caused massive rocks to fall from above. The dust filled the air, blinding everyone, making it harder for Dumbledore to keep his footing. The rumbling echoed through the hall as debris crashed to the ground. Then, with a forceful flick of his cane, Ryder shot a blast of magic, sending Dumbledore flying backward through the air. Amid the chaos, Snape suddenly appeared, stepping into the fray without hesitation. "Sectumsempra!" aiming directly at Ryder’s vulnerable chest.

The spell cut through the air, but Ryder didn’t fall. Instead, he stumbled to one knee, clutching his cane tightly with trembling hands. His clothes soaked in blood, his body shaking with pain. "Aghh!" He gasped, his eyes wild with fury. As the chaos of the battle began to calm, Snape threw another spell, "Expelliarmus!" The cane was sent flying once again, but Ryder was smarter now. He quickly conjured an invisible shield around himself, like a bubble of protection. McGonagall ushered the last of the students out, with Sue being the final one to make her way to safety. Snape stood next to Gentiana, his eyes narrowing. "What is he doing?" Gentiana's hair was disheveled, her face marked with cuts and gashes. She turned to Snape "I think he’s trying to heal himself... That spell of yours…" Her eyes widened in disbelief. "That was a deadly one."

Snape scoffed, a dry smile on his lips, his voice filled with pride. "Of course it was. I created it myself." Dumbledore, now at their side, looked at the scene before him, the Elder Wand in his hand. "He’s trying to flee." he said calmly. His words caused the two to turn to him. Ryder, now a dark cloud of smoke, was floating toward the broken windows, vanishing into the night. McGonagall, her expression full of worry, hurried toward them, eyes locked on the smoke. "Are you sure he's gone?" The professors exchanged uneasy glances, their wands raised just in case. Slowly, as the situation began to calm, the students ventured cautiously back toward the destroyed doors. They hesitated, unsure whether the danger had truly passed. The room was still, the tension hanging in the air as the professors and students slowly began to feel the chaos subside, as if the worst had passed. Gentiana, her eyes narrowed in suspicion, was the last to turn away from the window.

Her gaze, still sharp, swept across the room, and in that moment, Ryder reappeared from the smoke like a shadow. He moved like a phantom, silent and swift, his presence barely noticed before it was too late. He was behind her now. His voice, low and dangerous, whispered in her ear "This is for everything you took from me."
Gentiana didn’t have time to react. Before she could even turn around, Ryder’s arm shot out from the shadows, his burning hand stabbing through her back like a blade. She felt the searing heat of his magic first, and then the unbearable pressure as his fingers tore through her chest, sending pain crashing through her body. For an instant, everything stopped. Gentiana’s breath caught in her throat, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. Her eyes widened, the realization hitting her too late. Her body stiffened, Gentiana gasped, the world turning hazy as blood flooded her mouth. She could feel his fingers still gripping the life from her, as if he had become part of her very heart.

Her vision flickered, but her gaze was drawn downward, she saw Ryder's bloodied hand emerge from her chest, his fingers coated in her own blood. The red liquid dripped from his fingertips, leaving a bloody trail in the air. The sight of her own blood, the warmth of it leaving her body, made her heart ache with a final, terrible realization. Her body trembled as the life bled from her. She felt dizzy, her limbs losing strength as Ryder's hand, now stained with crimson, withdrew fully from her chest. Gentiana's knees buckled, and she collapsed forward, her body falling limp to the cold stone floor. Her chest felt empty, hollow, as though her very soul had been torn away with her blood. Everything slowed as if the world had stopped. The professors turned, their eyes widening in horror. The students who had started rushing back inside froze, their screams piercing the air. Ryder, clutching his chest from Snape’s earlier attack, let out a pained breath before vanishing into the air like a dark, swirling smoke.

Among the students was Sue. She had thought it was over. She had thought Gentiana was safe. She was ready to run to her, but then, she saw it. Gentiana’s body crumpled to the cold stone floor. Sue’s breath caught in her throat. Her vision blurred. And then, from the depths of her soul, a scream tore through the air. "GENTIANA!" Her legs gave out beneath her, but she forced herself forward, stumbling, reaching. She fell to her knees beside her. Students tried to come closer. Fleur stepped too close and let out a shrill scream, but Hagrid and the other professors quickly moved to push everyone back, forcing them out of the Great Hall. The horrifying scene that had unfolded just moments ago left everyone frozen in shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened. McGonagall covered her mouth, her hands trembling as she turned to Dumbledore. After a stunned pause, the old wizard rushed forward.

Snape was faster. He dropped to his knees beside Sue, his dark eyes filled with pain. Without a word, he tried to pull her away, but she clung desperately to Gentiana, her cries raw and hysterical. Her trembling hands grasped at Gentiana’s bloodstained robes as if she could hold her together, keep her here. Her clothes turned red with the blood seeping from the wound. Snape gripped her shoulders and tried to pull her back, but he didn’t force her. He didn’t speak. He could feel her pain as if it were his own. Dumbledore knelt across from them, pressing two fingers to Gentiana’s neck, searching for a pulse. "She’s still awake." His blue eyes shimmered with sorrow as he whispered "Please... hold on a bit more... You’re going to recover."

Gentiana’s half open eyes flickered. Blood pooled in her mouth and spilled down her neck. Her breath came in slow, shallow gasps. Sue let out a broken cry, her face streaked with blood and tears. "You’re NOT leaving me!" Gentiana’s heavy eyes turned to her with effort. Before I knew it... our girl had grown up, Suzan... "I won’t leave Sue…" she whispered, her voice barely audible. The hall was filled with noise, students trying to rush in, professors yelling, trying to hold them back. Sue pressed her shaking, bloodstained hand against Gentiana’s neck, as if counting the seconds, needing to feel the faint beat of her pulse. Tears fell endlessly down her face. Dumbledore gently took Gentiana’s cold, limp hand in his own, his voice filled with grief. "Your life shall not be wasted."

Then he turned to Snape and Sue. Raising the Elder Wand, he pointed it at her. A wave of sleep surrounded her. Everything went black. Snape caught Sue before she collapsed, holding her firmly. His black robes were soaked with blood. He glanced down at Gentiana one last time. "Farewell, Gentiana." Then, without another word, he stood and carried Sue away. Her bloodied face was streaked with tears, her breathing steady but unconscious. He struggled to process what had just happened. Among the students being held back, one of them pushed forward. George. His eyes were red with unshed tears, his breathing uneven as he stormed into the hall. He had heard the news, the clash inside, but nothing could have prepared him for this.

He came to a halt, his body frozen in place as he took in the sight before him. His knees nearly buckled. "Gentiana..."
She stirred, her heavy eyelids barely lifting, her hazy gaze meeting his. Slowly, she raised her hand and stared at it. "I suppose... I’m not immortal after all…" George let out a broken sob. His vision blurred as tears streamed down his face. "Gentiana… please don’t die." Three warm tears fell from his eyes, landing on her cheek, tracing a path through the blood. She held his gaze, unblinking, her voice fragile "What’s causing these tears?" she whispered. "Why are you crying like a baby? Did you… truly love me?" George’s grip tightened. He grabbed her wrist and pressed her cold hand against his cheek, his eyes squeezing shut. "You knew about my feelings, didn't you? Just hold on for a moment and you'll be alright..."

Gentiana's words fading into the air "No... It's already past that point... The core of my life is coming to an end." George tightened his grip around her, refusing to accept the reality. "No... I don't want this to happen..." Gentiana's eyes slowly closed. Her hand slipped lifelessly from his grip. "No…" George clutched onto her, his whole body shaking. He shook her again, over and over, calling her name. A firm hand rested on his shoulder. Dumbledore, his voice was barely above a whisper. "It’s no use, she’s gone." Ryder had used a forbidden magic on Gentiana, a cursed spell that didn’t just take life, it erased existence itself. Unlike the Killing Curse, this spell consumed the body piece by piece, unraveling it as if she had never been there at all. George still held her, but suddenly, his eyes widened in horror. Dumbledore stood, his expression dark with understanding. They wouldn't even have a grave for her. Gentiana’s body began to dissolve, tiny fragments of her drifting into the air like scattered embers.

George clung to her, refusing to let go, but no matter how tightly he held her, she was slipping away. Her form flickered, her last traces of magic shattering into nothingness. And then, she was gone. His arms were empty. Silence hung in the Great Hall. The only thing left was the blood on the cold stone floor. At last, the professors stepped aside, letting the students rush in. Some gasped, some sobbed, their faces filled with shock. Cornelius Fudge emerged from where he had been hiding, his eyes bulging as he pointed at the bloodstained floor. "That… that wizard is gone? What happened here?" Dumbledore turned to him, his piercing gaze filled with quiet fury. "A professor has just been killed!" Some students left, unable to bear the sight. Others lingered, crying softly. Among them, George stood frozen, His twin found him, wrapping him in a silent embrace. But George barely reacted. His gaze remained locked on the floor, where Gentiana had vanished forever.

Chapter Text

Snape placed Sue gently on the hospital bed, his breath heavy and labored. His eyes glimmered with tears, and he sat down on a nearby chair, his hand covering his face. Everything had happened so quickly, and it wasn't just Sue losing her beloved guardian; she had been like a friend, even an older sister he had never had. Even their arguments, like those between children, now held a special place in his heart. Snape fixed his gaze on Sue once more, his emotions swirling in his eyes as he reached out to gently push a few strands of hair away from her face. "How can I erase the pain from your heart when you wake up?" Footsteps echoed as Dumbledore and Madam Pomfrey entered the hospital wing. Snape stood up and issued orders to Pomfrey "Don't leave her until I return." Dumbledore spoke softly, his eyes full of sympathy as he looked at Sue. "You're going to give her the potion tonight?"

Snape, upon leaving the hospital, looked over his shoulder, stunned by the fact that Dumbledore knew about the Awakening Potion and clearly understood Sue's true origin. The realization sank in that Dumbledore had always known far more than he let on. "She will have to endure the pain of losing Gentiana, I can't allow her to also remember the loss of her parents." Madam Pomfrey stood nearby, silently listening, tears in her eyes. Dumbledore walked slowly toward Sue's bed, his expression unusually soft, as if he were looking at the daughter he never had. His voice was gentle, filled with unspoken memories. "Many years ago, I met her father during the dark days of Voldemort's rise. He aided me and the entire Wizarding World without ever seeking recognition. At first, when I saw her, I did not notice the resemblance. But after looking through the Pensieve, I realized the truth, Sue is his daughter."

He paused for a moment, his blue eyes reflecting something distant, something bittersweet. "She has his heart... and even his hair." His smile was faint, carrying a sadness that only years of loss could bring. Snape swallowed back his own emotions, keeping his voice steady "I'll fetch the potion." He turned and left, his steps echoing through the quiet corridors. The castle was still heavy with sorrow. In the Great Hall, house elves and professors worked tirelessly to repair the damage. Shattered windows, broken tables, and splintered doors slowly mended themselves under flickering spells, but no amount of magic could erase the weight of what had happened. Snape made his way toward Gentiana's office, knowing she intended to give the Awakening Potion to Sue that night, but it seemed that fate had other plans. "Alohomora!"

He murmured, unlocking the door. The office was silent, untouched since its owner had left it forever. A sharp pang of loss tightened his chest as he stepped inside. He moved to the desk, opening the drawers one by one in search of the potion. His fingers stilled when they brushed against something unfamiliar, a black, leather-bound photo album. Hesitantly, he picked it up and flipped to the first page. A moving image of Suzan and Ryker filled his view, their happiness undeniable as they held baby Sue in their arms. A sudden ache stabbed through him. Without a second thought, he shut the album, gripping it tightly. He forced himself to focus. Opening the last drawer, he found the small vial, the potion. Carefully, he tucked it into his robe and stepped out of the office.

By this time, all the students were in their dorms. Some were discussing the incident involving Harry and expressing their relief that Cedric hadn't found the Triwizard Cup, thus preventing his own death. Others were talking about the beloved new Defense Against the Arts professor who had been tragically slain. On his way back to the hospital wing, Snape spotted Ron and Hermione standing behind the hospital door. Harry and Sirius had already left for Dumbledore's office, no doubt so Harry could recount his encounter with Voldemort. Upon his approach, they turned to him with upset faces, their expressions tinged with fear. Hermione looked between Ron and Snape, wanting to ask something but finding herself at a loss for words.

Snape, uncharacteristically calm, spoke to her "Miss Granger, could you do me a favor and bring Sue's sleepwear? All her clothes are soaked in blood." Hermione nodded quickly and before rushing off, she managed to find her voice "What will happen to Sue?" Snape didn't want to reveal any further details, but deep down he knew that they were her close friends. "She will regain her memory, one of these days." Without saying anything else, he entered the hospital wing and closed the door behind him, leaving Hermione and Ron gazing at one another. Madam Pomfrey was seated nearby "You ought to go get some rest, Poppy. I will stay here until morning." Pomfrey gave him a short nod, her weariness evident as she rose and left the room, leaving Snape alone with Sue. He sat on the chair next to her bed, his eyes fixed on her sleeping figure.

Snape's mind was a whirl of thoughts, contemplating the proper timing to give her the potion and how to comfort her. These concerns were weighing heavily on him. After a few moments spent in undisturbed silence, the sound of the door opening softly interrupted the stillness, and Hermione entered, swiftly holding Sue's clothes. She quickly placed the clothes next to the bed, her eyes gleaming, hinting at the tears she had shed for Gentiana and the entire ordeal. Snape raised his head from the sight "Thank you Miss Granger." Hermione nodded, her eyes still wet of tears. She wanted to stay, to press him for answers, but the weight of the night hung between them. Some things, she realized, weren't meant to be spoken yet. With a quiet nod, she turned and slipped out of the room, the door clicking softly shut behind her.

That night progressed as it also did at the Riddle House graveyard. Voldemort, having been resurrected in a new body, was walking angrily alongside the terrified Death Eaters who knelt before him. Nagini, his enormous snake, slithered by his side, eliciting trembling fear from the others. He was furious, seething with rage over the narrow miss in ending Harry's life once again. Voldemort spoke in a whisper, his tone dripping with menace "I thought I had found a new servant, a man who had planned this all for me, Ryder. He is absent." He turned his gaze to the man with his head bowed, the mask covering his face.

Voldemort looked at him and issued a warning "Lucius, my cowardly friend... From this moment onward, it is your duty to find a wizard named Ryder. Find him and bring him to me!" Lucius, struggling to compose himself even as he shivered inwardly from fear "Yes, my lord." Voldemort continued to pace restlessly, his red eyes gleaming in the darkness. "I fear this man may have tricked me." he said, his voice filled with frustration. "Since the time I had no body for myself, I was too weak to even recall his face... But he did carry a cane, and..." He looked at the group of death eaters, all knelt in front of him, including Wormtail. "And I have a bad feeling about his true intentions."

The next morning, in response to Dumbledore's announcement, all the students from Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang, as well as all the professors, gathered in the Great Hall. Although repaired, the hall still bore the traces of the previous night's destruction. The four house flags and decorations were missing, and, unlike the end-of-year feasts of previous years, the hall was quiet. Dumbledore stood at the staff table, his demeanor solemn and unsmiling. "The end of .. another year at Hogwarts." His gaze fell upon the empty seat of the Defense Against Dark Arts professor, located beside Snape's own seat. "There is so much I would like to say... But first, I must acknowledge the loss of a very fine person who should be sitting here, enjoying this feast with us." gesturing towards the empty seat. Mcgonagall wiped her nose with a tissue, clearly distraught. Dumbledore continued, his voice filled with sorrow "I would like you all, please, to stand and raise your glasses to Professor Gentiana Blackthorne."

All the students and teachers rose to their feet, lifting their goblets in honor of Gentiana. The trio stole a glance at George, who appeared more distressed than anyone in the room. His gaze remained fixed on the bracelet left behind by Gentiana. No student or teacher in Hogwarts had ever seen either twin cry like this before. Dumbledore held up his goblet "Although Professor Blackthorne was the newest teacher at Hogwarts, she was well loved by many students. Though she had not graduated from Hogwarts, there was a time when she came to me, asking about the Sorting Hat." All the students were listening intently, their faces etched with sorrow. Yet, a sense of curiosity about her house lingered in the air. "Professor Blackthorne was someone who embodied many of the qualities that define Slytherin House, she was hardworking, resourceful, determined, and clever." Dumbledore announced, his voice echoing through the Great Hall.

A heavy silence fell over the room as he paused for a moment, his voice now louder "She was murdered by an ally of Lord Voldemort, the very same individual who had destroyed one of the finest Aurors, Alastor Moody." Panic and fear filled whispers instantly spread through the hall. "The Ministry of Magic has asked me not to disclose this to you, as they do not want to accept that Lord Voldemort has returned, nor that another dark wizard has aligned himself with him, or perhaps they harbor their own hidden agenda, which involves the destruction of the peaceful coexistence of the wizarding world." The silent feast continued, with Sue still lying on her bed, her eyes wide open as tears streamed down her face, trickling into her ears.

Her once silent sobs slowly escalated, growing louder and more pronounced. Madam Pomfrey was pacing back and forth, her own eyes also tear filled. She knew there was nothing she could do to ease Sue's pain; the loss of a loved one had no cure. The entire hospital wing was now filled with the trembling voices of those shedding tears. After a few minutes, the sound of the hospital door opening caught her attention, and she quickly hid her tear-streaked face behind the long sleeve of her white sleepdress. Despite her best efforts to conceal her sobbing, her shaking body betrayed her emotional outburst. Hermione and Ginny, accompanied by Ron and Harry, entered the room.

Leaning against the door, unbeknownst to anyone, stood Draco Malfoy, his usual arrogance replaced by a more solemn expression. Madam Pomfrey gently instructed the group "Please leave. She's not in the right state to entertain visitors at the moment." They retreated outside. Suddenly, Fudge, Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, and Snape burst in, engaged in a heated argument, paying no attention to the young group observing them. Fudge was visibly furious, his face flushed as he snapped at Dumbledore "How could you allow a student with no surname to enter the school, Dumbledore?" Harry and Draco exchanged a puzzled glance, the usual rivalry between them temporarily set aside. Fudge, still seething with anger, continued to fuss "And what about this nonsense about You-Know-who's return?Dumbledore.. you-you actually believe Potter's words? First you believe Potter's outlandish tales, and then you allow that mad and disturbed girl into the school!"

Professor McGonagall's frown deepened "Minister, you did read Rita Skeeter's report, didn't you? That article was pure nonsense about the innocent girl; she's... she's simply having trouble with her memory." Fudge's face turned as red as a radish as he stood defiantly in front of the towering figure of Professor McGonagall, his scowl deepening. "Did I read it?! So what if I did? Dumbledore has concealed the truth about her lack of a surname, so you can bring a reason why that madman attacked the school just for... for this girl!?" None of them were aware that Sue was awake and listening intently, and Madam Pomfrey still tried to tell them to be quiet, but her own curiosity got the best of her, and she couldn't help but listen to their
conversation.

Snape, fixing Fudge with a murderous glare, stepped in front of McGonagall. "Without a doubt, Sue is a pureblood daughter of the Carmine family!" he asserted, causing Fudge to gasp as the revelation sunk in. McGonagall's face briefly dropped in shock, glancing at both Snape and Dumbledore. Fudge, his eyes wide, stumbled out "A...a Carmine, did you say?" The trio exchanged incredulous looks, Harry silently noting the connection to Ryder, though not grasping Ryder's true role in Sue's life. Draco, meanwhile, stood wide eyed, muttering to himself in disbelief. Snape cast a subtle glance over his shoulder, catching sight of Sue, who was visibly stunned by the revelation. With a disbelieving stammer, Fudge responded "But... but the Carmine clan has been destroyed... None of them exist in the Wizarding World, and all of them were... were cursed. How?... how could they have possibly given birth?"

Snape asserted "Sue is...the secret and cherished daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Carmine, whose very existence they fiercely protected." Fudge retreated several steps, visibly alarmed, as if apprehensive about Sue's lineage. "Is that so? In that case, Once she returns home, you have no right to let her into Hogwarts ever again! None of their family has ever attended Hogwarts before, and they... they possess dark magic. They are FAMOUS for manipulating others... And we cannot take the risk of letting her remain at the school!"

Snape hissed, but Dumbledore spoke firmly, asserting "She poses no danger; Her uncle is one to be concerned about, who has something to do with Voldemort." Fudge turned red with anger once again, yelling "Voldemort is dead!" With quick steps, he stormed out, pausing only to toss the Triwizard winnings at Harry. "Take it, Potter!" his frustration evident. Then, he made a hasty exit.

Chapter Text

In my thoughts, I found myself drowning, as tears intermittently returned. Everything seemed surreal the new events, the accident. The image of my dear Gentiana lying motionless still fresh in my mind, causing the tears to flow endlessly. As I wiped away the tear stained face, I raised my gaze to the ceiling. Hours had passed, i leaned against the bed, seeking support as I hugged my knees, the white dress I wore extending to my socks. My shoulders trembled as I recalled all the times I had nightmares, and Gentiana was always there on my side, soothing me with her tenderness and kindness. How I miss you. What am I going to do without you? I'll be lost without you. I cried and cried, not noticing someone gently stroke the top of my head.

I raised my tear stained face and locked eyes with Malfoy, his eyes glimmering in the shadowy, late afternoon light "You are not a 'nobody' Sue..." he whispered softly, managing a weak smile. I shook my head, tears streaming down relentlessly. "I'd rather remain a 'nobody' and have her by my side again. I'd rather live without knowing my true identity but have her with me again..." Malfoy stood motionless, seemingly speechless and unsure of what to say or do. As if he feared making matters worse, he carefully withdrew his hand "Get some rest now." With that, he left the room. I kept my face buried between my arms and knees, and when I looked up, the sight of blood stained walls, beds, and floors filled my vision. My eyes widened in fear, and I trembled with a sense of profound dread.

Hearing a childlike voice reverberate in my mind "I'm scared.... I'm scared..." I buried and hid my face once more between my arms, desperately trying to block out the horrifying surroundings. If I keep my eyes closed, nothing will appear... After a few minutes of closing my eyes and doing my best to ignore the faint whispers from various voices in my mind, I opened my eyes and screamed. Nothing had changed; the blood was still everywhere. I cried out in desperation, calling for her. "Gentiana...!" I called, as if part of me had forgotten that she was gone now, waiting for her to appear right then and there.

My eyes were locked on the hospital door, which suddenly swung open, revealing Snape, his cloak nowhere to be seen. His gaze locked on mine, his expression somber. I placed one of my feet, covered in a white sock, on the cool floor of the hospital. I tried to reach him as quickly as possible, but I was stopped by the sight of the blood soaked surroundings. Feeling scared and uncertain, I didn't want to leave the safety of the bed. Snape, with a few long strides, came closer to me. His form seemed much thinner without his cloak. He stopped right in front of me, and when I finally lifted my gaze, my vision blurred with tears. Before I could say a word, he pulled me into a tight embrace.

That was all it took to break me. I clung to him desperately, my arms wrapping around his waist, my face buried in his robes. My shoulders shook as I sobbed, tears soaking into the fabric. "My entire world is dyed in red..." My voice was muffled against his chest. "Things can't go back to how they were... all because I struggled so hard to remember my past..." I felt him take a deep breath. Then, gently, he placed a hand on the back of my head, his fingers moving softly through my hair. "Sue, that's enough. It is time for you to awaken, before you break." I slowly pulled back, looking up at him with tear filled eyes. I was too tired to ask what he meant. I just nodded. Snape sat beside me on the bed, he reached into his pocket and took out a small vial.

The dark liquid inside glowed slightly in the dim light of the hospital wing. He turned to me and as if I were made of glass, gently pulled me closer. "Sue.." his voice was softer now, almost careful. "Promise me you won't spit this out, or I'll have to use force." I blinked at him. Why would I spit it out? Why does he sound so serious? A single tear slipped down my cheek. Snape flicked the cap off the vial with his thumb. I hesitated, then, closing my eyes, I let him press the vial to my lips. The moment the liquid touched my tongue, I gasped. The taste, bitter, metallic, was unmistakable. A horrible choking sensation filled my throat, and I tried to pull away, but Snape was faster.

His hand covered my mouth, stopping me from spitting it out. I looked up at him, wide eyed with shock. His brows were drawn together in displeasure, as if he hated doing this. But he didn't stop. Tilting the vial, he made me swallow the rest of the potion before tossing the empty glass aside. Before I could react, he pulled me onto his lap, holding me tightly. One of his arms was around my back, keeping me still, while the other remained over my mouth, making sure I swallowed. I panicked. My legs kicked in protest, my hands grabbing at his robes, at his hair, trying to break free. The thick, awful taste of the potion burned my throat. With every drop that went down my throat, I felt myself losing more breath. Professor Snape, why? what is this potion? Why are you trying to choke me?

Then, the heat started. My body felt incredibly hot, as if my skin was on fire, and a burning sensation rushed through my veins. I felt suffocated, but at the same time, a wave surged through me, making me feel as if I was being reborn. My vision blurred, my pupils flickering between wide and small. My body trembled as something inside me awakened, something powerful. Seeing that I had calmed down a bit, Snape withdrew his wet hand. I took a deep breath. He didn't move and continued to hold me firmly on his lap. A single red drop of potion slipped from the corner of my mouth and trickled down. I stopped struggling with my legs, and my wide eyes slowly began to close. memories, precious and long forgotten, came rushing back. My father's voice, my mother's warmth. Hands lifting me as a child, spinning me in the air. Laughter, love, loss. It felt like I was drowning in memories of my past, desperately searching for any recollections of the important people I once knew.

ᴀᴜᴛʜᴏʀ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

A few moments later, Dumbledore and McGonagall entered the Hospital Wing. The worry on McGonagall's face was clear as she hurried toward the bed. Snape, still seated, gently shifted Sue from his lap, laying her carefully onto the bed before standing up. "When she wakes up... will she remember who she is?" Snape gave a short nod, and wiped away the last trace of the potion from her lips. "She will." His dark eyes flashed toward Dumbledore, sharp and unwavering. It was clear that patience was a luxury he did not have at this moment. "Her friends will know, but no one else must! No one can know.. about her abilities, about what she truly is. I won't allow her to be dragged toward her own doom."

His voice hardened. "Besides, she would only be a baby Carmine. She never received the training the others had. She will struggle to control her magic, especially her wandless magic!" Dumbledore nodded solemnly. "Indeed... However, she must learn. You know as well as I do, that dark times are upon us. Voldemort has returned, and Ryder, once he heals will come for her." Snape's expression twisted in fury. His teeth clenched as he snapped "Ryder's weakness is his heart. This time, I know how to bring him down. But you have no right to rely on Sue's powers!"

Dumbledore's voice softened, almost as if he was choosing his words carefully. "Why are you so possessive of her, Severus? Once she learns to control her magic, she will become powerful. She will be able to protect Harry." McGonagall, who had been silent, finally spoke up, her gaze flickering between them. "Wait just a moment... I still don't understand why Ryder is after the girl. For Merlin's sake, he is her uncle!" Dumbledore turned his knowing eyes to Snape, waiting for him to explain. Snape exhaled sharply, his frustration evident. "Ryder's obsession with Sue comes from his unrequited love for her mother. The poor girl is cursed with the worst kind of fate, a lunatic uncle who sees her as nothing more than a replacement."

Dumbledore sighed, his long white beard shifting slightly as he shook his head. His voice was quiet, yet heavy with wisdom. "There is no doubt that Ryder never sought love elsewhere. He was too focused on his own bloodline. After all, history has shown us that the Carmines always come in pairs. That is how their magic remains so powerful, only among themselves and no one else." His expression darkened with disappointment. "But to go after his own niece, to see her as the woman he once loved... It is not only unnaturalit is the lowest form of depravity." McGonagall's lips pressed into a thin line as her gaze fell on Sue's sleeping face. "Oh, the poor girl... how much more pain must she endure?"

Dumbledore's purple robes shimmered faintly in the dim candlelight, his features illuminated by the deep blue of the night sky outside the window. "Do not worry, Minerva. Once she learns the truth, once she masters her powers, I doubt anyone will be able to harm her." Snape's blood boiled at his words. His hands curled into fists at his sides as anger clouded his vision. "I already told you, Headmaster!" His voice was sharp, unwavering. "I refuse to let her learn her magic. Especially not to aid that arrogant Potter boy! I won't allow her to be exposed to the ugliness of this world. I want her to remain as she is, an innocent girl, untouched by its filth!"

Dumbledore said nothing, though his gaze remained thoughtful, as if he was still trying to understand the depth of Snape's protectiveness. "Severus, she has already seen the darkness of the world. Losing her guardian at such a young age... it is a wound that will never fully heal. The loss of her birth parents has left scars as well. And now, with Fudge turning against us, he no longer wants her in this school." For the briefest moment, Snape's harsh scowl faltered. His eyes flickered with something, confusion, perhaps even pain. He turned his head slightly, glancing over his shoulder. His gaze softened as it landed on her sleeping face, her peaceful expression belying the storm that would come when she awoke. "I know..." he murmured, his voice quieter now, almost fragile.

"That's why I don't want her to suffer anymore than she already has." Dumbledore looked away from Sue and prepared to leave, his hand grasping behind him as he paused "I think you are not aware that she will soon spread her wings and fly, you can't keep her in a cage like a bird, Severus. And in the end, it's her own choice what she is going to do." He then walked out of the hospital, and McGonagall too prepared to leave. However, she turned to Snape before departing. "Severus ... You once complained about how controlling Gentiana was over Sue, but I fear you are more like Gentiana than you realize."

With that, she also left, leaving Snape alone in the hospital room. Snape's mind filled with restless thoughts. He observed her face and noted a single tear slipping out of her closed eyes. He sat down on a chair, running his fingers through his hair. So you are slowly remembering... His thoughts churned in his mind; Let them call me controlling. I won't let you stumble and fall, I won't allow you to get tangled up in Potter's problems. You're not his guardian!

One or two hours passed by, and the hospital was enveloped in complete silence, the shadows of the night surrounding the room. The other students were busily packing their belongings, preparing to return home tomorrow. Snape's heart ached as he thought about Sue's uncertain future. An empty house...? All alone...? The thought of her friends, like Potter, who lived with Sirius now, or the Weasley family, possibly inviting her to stay with them, troubled him immensely.

ꜱᴜᴇ'ꜱ ᴘᴏᴠ:

My body feels like it's on fire. My throat.. burns... burns from the potion I drank. My hand slipped over my chest, feeling my heart racing wildly, as if I had consumed a hundred cups of coffee. My eyelids flew open, my pupils flickering. The first thing I saw was the ceiling of the Hospital Wing. I slowly pushed myself up, my hands gripping the bed as my hair, now slightly longer, tumbled over my shoulders. The lightning-like streaks in my dark strands were more visible than before. I blinked and turned my head, my eyes instantly finding Snape. He was sitting in a chair beside my bed, watching me wake up.

As soon as he noticed, he leaned forward slightly. "Are you alright? Do you remember who you are?" He stood and moved closer, sitting on the edge of my bed. His hand gently grasped my shoulder, grounding me. "You don't have to be afraid. I'm here." A lump formed in my throat, and my eyes welled up as the memories came rushing back, faint, like a dream, yet painfully real. I lowered my gaze, watching as a single tear slipped onto the white sheets. "Yes... I remember now." My voice was barely a whisper. "But I'm not the same person I was before... I'm not just an ordinary witch anymore."

Snape's hand lifted, his fingers threading softly through my hair. His touch was light, hesitant, yet somehow comforting. "I know." he murmured "but that doesn't mean you have to change who you are." A sharp ache spread through my chest. My hands trembled as I gripped my arms, my body shivering as though touched by ice. "It feels so strange to now know everything... On that night, mother sacrificed herself to seal me, and father promised to protect me from Ryder and other bad guys... Before heading to his death... they were both so strong..." Panic overcame me as tears began to fall again. "But now, they're all gone. And... Gentiana.."

My breath caught in my throat as a terrible realization struck me. A sudden, sharp crackling sound echoed in the room. The window beside my bed trembled under an unseen force. Snape placed a hand on the back of my head, his fingers pressing gently. "Sue, calm down." But I couldn't stop. My hands clutched at his shoulders, my fingers digging in painfully. "Why did they go to such lengths just to protect me?" Snape quietly observed the increasing cracks on the window. I spoke through my sobs "If I hadn't been born, if I hadn't existed, none of them would have had to endure such suffering..."

The last crack splintered through the silence. The window shattered, countless shards of glass raining down, the cold night wind rushing in. My breath hitched, my body stiffening. When I looked at the scene in horror, my eyes widened with fear "i did?" Snape wrapped his arms around me, his eyes closed with a calm demeanor
"Sue, do not reject your precious existence. Do not reject the love your parents had for you. They gave their lives for you because you matter, you don't know what you brought into this world simply by being born." I clenched my fists against his robes, the guilt eating me alive "But it cost them their lives..my existence is nothing but a curse.."

His hold tightened, his voice unwavering. "Your existence is a blessing, not a curse." My final tear trickled down as I remained silent in his warm embrace. At that moment, he resembled the only safe haven in my life... perhaps there was something wrong with me, as I continued to hold affection for him, even if it was just a product of his pity due to Gentiana's absence. Closing my eyes "Why are you pitying me, Professor? I know that once I recover, you'll leave me behind." His body tensed. "I am not pitying you." I didn't believe him. How could I?

Silence stretched between us. Then, softly, he spoke again. "I never pitied you, i only wanted to protect you. And I will protect you... until my last breath." I squeezed my eyes shut. You're lying. I don't believe you. Why are you being so kind? Why do you pretend to care... when you know it will only make my feelings grow stronger? Slowly, I pushed against his chest, my hands resting over his heart. "You don't have to do this..." His voice was barely above a whisper. "I want to, because I told you before... You are the only person I hold dear in this world." His words struck me like a spell, making my breath hitch. I shook my head, covering my ears with my hands. "I don't want to hear this!"

Snape frowned, puzzled. "You still think I'm lying when I say I care about you?" Tears welled up again, my cheeks burned, warmth flooding through me. Snape sighed, then took my wrists, gently pulling my hands away from my ears. He tugged me close once more, wrapping me in his embrace. "My little girl." His voice was barely above a whisper, but it echoed in my heart. Your little girl? A part of me knew what he was doing. He made it clear he viewed me as nothing more than a child who didn't even know how to walk, that my love would never be returned. But it didn't matter. Because, despite everything... despite knowing he would never see me the way I saw him... I wanted to stay like this a little longer. I clung to his robes, my fingers curling into the fabric, afraid that if I let go, this moment would shatter like the window before.

His scent.. old books, potions, something uniquely Snape, wrapped around me, soothing me in a way nothing else ever could. We remained like that for a few more minutes until Snape finally spoke. "Stay here and rest." He carefully moved me away from his lap, and I looked up at him with pleading eyes, filled with longing and desperation. As he stood up, a sudden chill crept over me. Please don't leave me... Without thinking, I reached out and grasped the fabric of his black robe, my fingers clutching tightly. My golden eyes searched his face, silently begging him to stay. But he gently pulled his robe away. "You need to rest, Sue, you had a difficult day today." His words made my chest tighten. No, I don't want to rest. I want you to stay... I'm afraid something bad will happen again.

Snape took out his wand and pointed it toward the shattered window. "Reparo!" The glass pieces lifted from the floor, coming together as if time had reversed itself. Within moments, the window was whole again. Then, Snape turned back to me, his dark eyes softer than usual. He reached out, ruffling my black hair before his hand gently cupped my cheek. "I need to do something... Stay here." I shook my head and stood up, my loose white dress brushing against my ankles. "I'm tired of sleeping. I'm tired of lying in bed!" I clenched my fists. "If you won't stay here, then i'll go back to my dorm!" Suddenly, I found my wrist being gently, yet firmly grasped, and his deep voice broke the silence. "I said, stay here!"

I froze, looking up at him with wide eyes, feeling the warmth from his touch seeping into my skin. I wanted to argue, to protest, to tell him that I didn't want to stay in the Hospital Wing anymore. But the firm look in his eyes made me pause. Snape said nothing more. He released my wrist, turned, and walked toward the door. I could only watch helplessly as he disappeared through the doorway, the room fell silent. A heavy fog settled over my heart, and I slumped onto the bed behind me. I stared at the repaired window, but I didn't really see it. The moment he left, the coldness returned, the same suffocating loneliness I felt last night. The hours ticked by. I lay curled up on my side, my knees pulled close to my chest.

Tears kept slipping down my face, warm against my cold skin. The silence of the hospital was unbearable, and each second stretched into eternity. Slowly, a painful realization settled deep in my soul. A day has passed without you... The ache in my chest didn't fade. I was lucky, I had once been loved by two wonderful mothers and a kind, devoted father. But now... they were gone, forever. A quiet sob escaped my lips as I buried my face into the pillow. The only connection I had left to my home... was Teddy.

Chapter Text

I woke up to the soft sounds of voices around me, my eyes groggy as I rubbed them. Slowly, I sat up in bed and saw my friends standing by, their faces warm with sincere smiles. Each of them was dressed casually, as though they had been waiting for me to wake up. Hermione was the first to wrap her arms around me, her voice filled with sympathy. "Oh, Sue... I'm so sorry." I hugged her back tightly, feeling comforted by her presence. "You don't have to be sorry. Thank you for taking care of Teddy all this time while I haven't been well."

Ron chimed in, a smile on his face, holding a plate filled with delicious cookies , pancakes and strawberries. "I thought you would be starving." He offered the plate to me, The smell of the warm food made my stomach rumble in response, reminding me just how hungry I was. I smiled back at him. "Thank you, Ron." As I took a bite, my eyes wandered from Ron to his older brother, who was grabbing two suitcases. Is he Fred... or George? I glanced down at his wrist, searching for the familiar bracelet. It was Fred. "Where is George?" Fred exchanged a look with Ron before replying. "My twin has locked himself in the toilet." he said with a small, almost sad smile. "You know how he is... if he sees you, it might remind him of-"

He paused, then quickly added with a bigger, forced smile "By the way, you should get ready now!" I nodded, doing my best not to cry. Hermione spoke up, turning to Ginny "I called Ginny to pack your luggage for you, Sue. You don't need to do it." Ginny nodded in agreement "Yes, we saw some of your tiny doodle drawings of Professor Snape..sorry." My eyes welled up with gratitude, and my cheeks grew warm. How embarrassing.. now even Ginny knows about my unhealthy obsession with our professor. Harry spoke quietly, his voice calm. "Sue..if you like, you can come to live in Sirius' house with me.."
Ginny quickly chimed in "But... but Mum said that Sue could come and stay with us at the Burrow."

Harry and Ginny started debating with each other, but I interrupted, clearing my throat. "I am truly grateful for your concern, but I do not wish to leave my home. It's the only place where I can still feel her presence." The room fell quiet. My friends all looked at me with understanding, their faces soft and full of sympathy. I watched as Hermione set my luggage down, then felt a familiar rush of warmth as Teddy bounded into my arms. His soft, furry body pressed against me as I kissed his wolf-like green eyes, feeling his tiny paws kneading against my leg, as if he were making biscuits. My friends left soon after, and I glanced at the clock. It was almost nine o'clock. Why hasn't Snape come to see me yet? He promised he would...

Just as I was about to get up to change and get dressed, Snape entered the room, holding something in his hand... something that looked like a photo album. He stepped closer "Are you alright?" I quickly looked away, gesturing to the white blouse in Teddy's paws, as he playfully fought with it, and the pants resting on my bed. "Leave! I want to change!" Snape raised an eyebrow, clearly understanding the reason behind my irritation. "Are you sulking just because I had to leave you last night?" His smile softened, his voice quieter. "I always had the feeling that you were the clingy type."

I tightly clutched the bedsheet, my gaze refusing to meet his, frustration bubbled up inside me. "That was the old me! I'm not clingy! Last night.. I wasn't thinking clearly, and everything just happened too quickly, and i..." A glimmer of concern flashed across Snape's face as he looked around, ensuring I wouldn't accidentally break any more windows. He then observed my clenched hand, noticing the tremble in my voice, a mixture of anger and sadness. He sighed, moving closer and gently grabbing my clenched hand, trying to get me to unfurl my fingers "Sue...you are the clingiest person i know. You don't even realize it."

I attempted to steady my clenched hand, but he reached out and gently took it anyway. "You're still the same Sue and I don't want you to hide from me. Don't keep everything inside. I'm here to help you." I looked up at him, my heart swelling up with mixed emotions, and my frustration slowly fading "but..but.." Snape's gaze fixed on me, his eyes holding a firmness that demanded honesty. "no buts!" I regarded him silently, the exhaustion in my eyes evident. My eyes remained slightly swollen from the numerous tears shed the previous day. The pain inside still persisted

He then placed the photo album on a small table by my bed. "Promise me you won't look at it before you go to the train." I glanced at the photo album, a strange, heavy feeling settling in my stomach. I'm sure it's something about my family, and he doesn't want me to break down on the way to the train. I gave him a sincere nod before he turned to leave. After changing into my casual clothes, I grabbed my luggage, slowly walking down the silent corridors of the castle. Teddy trotted around my legs, following my every step. All the students had gathered in the schoolyard, saying their goodbyes. Before I left, I took one last look at the repaired doors of the Great Hall, pausing for a moment as tears welled up in my eyes.

A terrible ache squeezed my chest. When I get home, I won't see you there, nor in school... nor anywhere. Tears began streaming down my face, and I hastily wiped them with my shoulder, hearing the sound of footsteps approaching. "Sue Carmine." Dumbledore's voice called out gently, and he drew closer to the staircase where I stood. I lifted my gaze to meet his eyes. Carmine? This was a new experience for me, as I'd never had a surname before. Now I possessed one. I tried to control my emotions and cleared my throat. "Yes, Headmaster?"

Dumbledore took a few more steps closer, his expression somber yet kind. His blue eyes sparkled with the sunlight that filtered through the stairwell. "As for your uncle, there is no need for concern. We will put protective enchantments on your home, effectively concealing you from him. And as for Fudge..." I looked down, my voice quiet. "But he said I cannot return for the upcoming term." Dumbledore's hands clenched behind his back as he gazed down the staircase, his voice firm. "He lacks the courage to truly believe what occurred. Regarding his threat... I shall endeavor to reason with him."

He approached me and placed a hand on my shoulder "We are about to face challenging and dark times ahead. You, Sue, understand this better than anyone. We have to choose between the easy choice and the right thing to do." I continued to regard Dumbledore, understanding the gravity of the situation at hand. Voldemort was back, and my uncle posed a significant threat. I opened my mouth to speak, a question sitting heavy on my tongue. "Professor... you always knew about my family?" Dumbledore's eyes grew distant, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Of course, dear. Your father... he was the noblest of the noble. Truly one of a kind. He had a strong sense of justice and love... It's a pity that..."

He noticed the tears glistening in my eyes and his smile faltered, tinged with bitterness. "Your hair reminds me of him. Although I never had the honor of having your parents at this school, I have no doubt that you will grow to be just as strong and kind as they were." Dumbledore chuckled softly, running his fingers through his long white beard. "I recall, during the dark times, whenever we strategized or gathered Voldemort's followers, your father's cunning, his ability to manipulate, would somehow make them bend to our will." I smiled faintly, imagining my father in his prime, as youthful and strong as I had always known him, untouched by time.

"Do we need to cast any spells?" He nodded thoughtfully. "The Imperius Curse requires practice, but what I've noticed about your family is... your father did it without a spell. It's a talent that comes from looking into someone's eyes, the magic of the Carmine bloodline is truly extraordinary. If you wish to master it, you must be cautious." I swallowed hard, the memory of accidentally using this power on Draco still fresh in my mind. I nodded slowly, though doubt lingered in my chest. Dumbledore withdrew his hand from my shoulder. "Now you should go." I spoke softly. "Thank you, Headmaster... Goodbye." Unbeknownst to me, Dumbledore's eyes lingered on me for a moment longer as he sighed, his voice almost to himself "I guess i'll have to revise all my plans."

As he turned, his gaze fell on Snape, approaching swiftly with his cloak billowing behind him. With a quick gesture, Snape swept his black hair away from his face, his voice serious "What were you and Sue talking about, Dumbledore? You didn't mention anything about taking on the role of guardian for Potter?" Dumbledore raised a brow at Snape's hasty and stern tone "I merely informed her about the safety measures for her home since she will be living alone. Additionally, she had questions about her father, and I answered them. I fail to comprehend why you are acting so controlling and possessive, Severus. Do you perhaps want to take on the role of her new guardian?"

Snape took a few steps towards Dumbledore "I am not being controlling, i am being rational, that girl has so much power at her hands, and I'm concerned that if you attempt to introduce her into a situation that involves protecting Potter, I do not want any of the Dark Lord's followers to become aware of who she is or the extent of her powers. I do not want her to become their target!" Dumbledore's expression stayed calm, even in the midst of the growing tension between them "You worry too much, Severus. We both know her potential, and yet she is not just a pawn to be moved around on our chess board. I have already mentioned it, and I will repeat: it will ultimately be her choice. Furthermore, I am beginning to perceive that you are growing increasingly possessive of her."

"Possessive?" Severus sneered, his temper flaring "I'm just protecting her! She is too trusting, she need someone to guide her, control her! Someone that can handle the power that she has!" Dumbledore attempted to contain his amused smile "And I suppose that person should be you? You, of all people, are aware that no one, not even Gentiana, could truly guide her to understand and control her magic other than her biological parent. It is now her responsibility to uncover all the power that her bloodline has granted her." Snape ground his teeth together, his glare venomous but he held his tongue. He refrained from arguing further.

Dumbledore's expression softened, sensing the change in Snape's demeanor. "Severus, I know you care about her, but we must allow her to make her own choices and discover her own path." Snape turned away from Dumbledore with a brisk and firm manner, his cloak billowing behind him. As he walked away, he muttered a curse under his breath, directed towards Ryder.

On the journey back home, I sat near the window, holding the photo album that Snape had given me earlier in the day. The warm hues of the sunset streamed in through the compartment. Hermione, seated beside me, gave me a reassuring smile. "Why don't you open it?" Seated across from us, Harry and Ron lifted their heads and chimed in "Yeah, what's inside it?" Taking a deep breath to steady my nerves, I opened the first page. There was a moving image of my mother, my father, and the baby me in my mother's lap. A lump formed in my throat as i gazed at the photograph. "Bloody hell...you look just like your father!" Ron exclaimed, his eyes wide. Both Harry and Hermione regarded him in disbelief. Hermione spoke up "You're a fool, Ronald! She is more like her mother. Can't you see?"

Ron nudged Harry playfully, grinning "No! She's like Harry, having her mother's eyes. Look at those slight curls in her hair, they're just like Mr. Carmine's." From Ron's perspective, Hermione carefully studied the smiling faces in the photograph. Slowly, she shook her head "Your hair isn't completely straight like your mother's." Harry, with a smile and shining green eyes, chimed in "They're so similar, the only difference being that her mother doesn't have bangs. You're so adorable in this picture, Sue." With a chuckle, I glanced down at the photo again, examining my parents' expressions and the way they held me between them. My heart ached, but I managed a small smile as the memory of their love filled my mind.

Hermione turned the page, and the next photo appeared. It was Gentiana, standing next to my mother. They both looked incredibly happy, with my mother's laughter suggesting she was sharing a joke or laughing at something out of view, perhaps me? A lump formed in my throat as I hid my eyes with my forearm. Hermione's voice trembled "It seems your mother and Gentiana were really great friends. I've never seen her smile like that..." She wrapped her arms around me, allowing me to rest my head on her shoulder. Ron's face took on a pout as he frowned. "All of you are fine, and yet there's that bloody Ryder, whose face I haven't even seen. He's probably as ugly as hell, huh?"

Harry looked at the photograph, his own expression calm and sorrowful. He seemed to understand my situation, as if reminded of his own loss of loving parents "I don't think he's ugly. After all, he and Sue's father were brothers...but he's definitely ugly inside." The journey continued with my sleepy eyes growing heavier by the hour. Still seated, I glanced at the photo of Gentiana, my mother and my father before falling into a deep sleep. In my dream, the simple photograph transported me back to childhood, and I felt the precious presence of my loved ones all around me once more.

I assure myself of your beloved presence, even if the warmth we exchange is gone.

Chapter Text

Looking at the reflection in the mirror, I gaze at myself. With my hand holding a few strands of my longer hair, which now reach my shoulders and slightly below. It was said that hair holds memories, but... I clutch the scissors in my hand, holding the end of my hair firmly and... cut. Countless strands of my dark hair fall to the white bathroom floor. I do not wish for them to grow any further.

Late August in London

I step into the tranquil surroundings of my house. Teddy, my cat, swiftly hurries down to greet me, his meows filling the air. Smiling, I gather all the bags from the grocery shopping, my hands full. "Hello Teddy, Are you hungry? I bought lots of food for you." With the legacy of Muggle money left behind by Gentiana, I have sufficient funds for my needs. However, since my parents' fortune is different from Muggles, I must rely on Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade for most of my provisions. But I am thankful for the wealth the Carmine clan possesses. Instead of relying on traditional cooking methods, I often use my wand to prepare meals.

After experiencing a narrow escape from burning down the kitchen during a cooking attempt, I have become wary of using cookbooks. Better to rely on magic. Just because i live in the Muggle World, it doesn't mean i must conform entirely to their way of life! Ever since the final day at Hogwarts, I have spent my days in this manner. As the sun sets and darkness blankets the house, I tread slowly to Gentiana's room, with Teddy quietly following behind me. My eyes take in the empty space, the pain stabbing at my heart despite how many times i've walked in here before. But in her room, her scent lingers, her clothes remain untouched, and I feel as if she's still with me.

With a smile, i wipe away the annoying tears that continue to fall, and slide under the blanket, letting the tears fall once more, and turn off the bedside lamp. I wrap my arms around Teddy, holding him close while my eyelids grow heavy. My mind drifts back to the night i poured out my feelings to Snape, and i find myself missing him terribly. I recall his kindness towards me after Gentiana's death. He claimed that he cared for me and insisted that he was telling the truth, So why does it still feel like he was only pitying me? A flicker of wakefulness overcomes me in the dark room. I recall the memory of his arms wrapped around me tightly, causing a warm feeling to spread across my cheeks. I grasp the white blanket, clenching it tightly.

The sun's warm rays replaced the darkness of night. After my breakfast, I settled in the living room, facing the closed TV, and placed Gentiana's old notebook in front of me. I also brought out an ancient, large book left behind by my parents, containing magical training specific to the Carmine family. Gazing out through the open window, I watch Teddy play happily in the small garden in the yard. With a focused mind, I prepare to start my training. "I guess I should start with a simple spell from Gentiana's notebook." I set my wand aside, knowing that I possess the ability to perform wandless magic.

I take a deep breath, fixedly staring at one of my school books on the table. "Strangath!" and watch as the book trembles slightly in place but doesn't move closer to my outstretched hand. Frustrated, I keep trying again and again throughout the morning, but each time I cast the spell, only manages to make it quiver. I flipped to the middle of the heavy book, knowing that I typically have a habit of working in a bit of a disorganized fashion. Standing up, I closed my eyes, focusing intently on the instructions in the book. However, I couldn't resist peeking one eye into my open palm, eagerly waiting to see if any red sparks would appear. Come on, show yourself, i can do this..

I continued to focus and wait, but after a few minutes, no sign of magic spark appeared. Frustration welled up inside me, and I clenched my fist in annoyance. Damn it! I cursed under my breath and made my way to the kitchen, fully aware that it was time for lunch. However, as I prepared a generous plate of food for Teddy, I settled for a simpler meal for myself, my mind still completely fixated on practicing the book's instructions. Several hours had passed, and the evening had returned. I lay on my back on the couch, resting the heavy book on my chest. The ceiling overhead seemed to spin, while my thoughts appeared as numerous black line drawings dancing above me.

The sound of the doorbell ringing echoed through the house, causing a wave of nervousness to wash over me. Who could that be at this hour? Why do I always feel so anxious whenever someone rings my door? Ugh... I guess i have to go see who this is. With a heavy sigh, I sluggishly rose to my feet and made my way to the front door. Opening the door, I found my eyes fixed upon a dark, tall, familiar figure Professor Snape? My surprise didn't completely register on my face; I just stared back at him, my weary eyes revealing slight dark circles underneath. Snape returned my stare with a touch of incredulity, greeting me formally "Good afternoon, Miss Carmine."

I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. I was still overwhelmed with confusion. Why is he here in London? How does he know my home address? And why is he being so formal with me? 'Miss Carmine...?' "May I come inside, or do you not wish for me to enter?" I stepped away awkwardly, allowing him space to enter my home. A gentle shyness washed over me, making me feel both timid and uncomfortable. I closed the door behind him, stealing a glance at his stylish black coat. Even in the Muggle World, he always knows how to have a certain sense of style, even if it's all black. Taking a deep, shaky breath to summon my courage, "Professor, what brings you here today?"

Snape then looked around my home before turning back to me, his own expression weary. "After the last meeting of the Order of the Phoenix in London, I thought it would be prudent to come and check on you." A puzzled frown appeared on my face as I clasped my hands behind me. "Order of the Phoenix? What is that?" Snape continued, not looking at his reflection in the narrow hall mirror. "It's a secret society, founded by Dumbledore. It consists of a small group of people who fought against Dark Lord. I can't disclose more information, Sue. The matters discussed in the meetings are confidential. Even your friends were present, but they weren't allowed to attend."

My eyes widened with curiosity. "Harry...and..." I began, but Snape cut me off, his irritation evident "Yes, in Black's old house, it serves as our secret headquarters for the Order of the Phoenix." I nodded in understanding and moved into the living room, with Snape following closely behind. He glanced at the books and notes scattered across the table, along with the empty plate of my earlier lunch. His voice dipped into a quieter, almost whisper like tone "And what about you?" I moved a noticeable distance away from him, positioning myself near the sofa as his gaze remained fixed on the table. I noticed a hint of concern in his dark eyes. "Are you alright?"

I averted my gaze, attempting to maintain composure. Don't get too emotional, don't behave like a fool, don't cry in front of him, it's just a question about your well being. Even as I tried to hold back, a flicker of water welled up in my eyes, and I had to clear my throat. "I'm fine." Please don't notice. I mentally pleaded, hoping Snape wouldn't pay too much attention to my watery eyes, or the slight wavering in my voice. Snape's eyes flickered over me before settling on my hair. His gaze moved slightly up and down, as if he had just noticed something important "Sue, what have you done with your hair? Why did you cut them in such a careless manner, like a street cat?"

I was aware that I had chopped my hair a few weeks ago, and it was rather untidy. It's true that I cut it short, but it didn't look like a street cat. Why had he suddenly mentioned it in such a critical manner? I defended myself meekly "It's not that bad..." Snape took a few steps towards me, his gaze studying my appearance as if comparing it to the last time he'd seen me. "Look at you, do you stay up late? Why are there dark circles under your eyes? Why do you look like you've lost weight?" I refused to meet his gaze, feeling a heavy lump forming in my throat. To my surprise, he gently but firmly lifted my chin, forcing me to look at him.

He frowned with a look of concern "How do you expect to grow up in this unhealthy situation you've created for yourself? Your friend, Miss Granger, told me that you've only sent them one letter during these weeks, simply stating that you're alright, which is clearly not the case! I understand that you miss Gentiana and your real parents, but you can't continue like this. There's no way you should be living alone!" I clutched the hem of my soft, yellow dress, desperately trying to hold back my anger "Are you still insisting on pitying me? I'm perfectly fine living here. I have Teddy with me, and I have money. I don't need anyone to worry about me, and I don't want my friends to look after me as if I'm the only one with problems!"

Snape lifted his head, clearly exerting effort not to snap back at me. Instead, he growled lowly with gritted teeth "And you still believe that I'm merely pitying you? I'm worried about you! a fourteen year old child simply should not live alone." , "Fifteen, sir!" I corrected, a slight irritation in my tone. Snape looked at me, slightly puzzled "What?" , "I'm fifteen now, and I'm clearly not a child!!" Snape's anger seemed to subside as his eyes softened. "When?" I sat down on the sofa, gazing at the books on the table, my mind elsewhere. "A few days ago.." Snape stood there, seemingly wrestling with his emotions "So you were a summer child.."

My face flushed with irritation when he called me a 'child' once more. In the midst of all these complex feelings, a strange thought popped into my head: I should offer him something to eat or perhaps gesture for him to sit. But I felt overwhelmed, unable to find the words to express myself. Instead of taking a seat on the sofa, Snape chose to sit on the floor, his presence causing me to instinctively clench my legs together so they wouldn't touch his shoulder. He picked up the open book on the table and read, his voice low "Don't tire yourself by practicing too much."
This situation felt so new and ... awkward. I couldn't believe that Snape was actually sitting in my home.

I spoke in a small voice "I've practiced all this time, but I still can't perform wandless magic. I'm the most stupid Carmine of all..." I noticed a slight shake on his shoulder, as if he was about to chuckle, but he quickly masked it. "I said don't be so hard on yourself. There's no need for you to learn it so quickly!" I hugged the white pillow on the sofa, feeling a mixture of vulnerability and determination. "Then how am I going to become strong and, above all, how will I take revenge on Ryder? I want to be prepared when he comes back." Snape had wider eyes now as he turned back to look at me "Revenge, you say? Are you that naive to think you can defeat a man who is much older, more experienced in magic, and as mad as your uncle?"

I clenched the pillow tightly "I need to become stronger." ,"And do you think it's easy? It's not just about learning spells or magic. You need to be mentally prepared, emotionally stable. You're still young. You should focus on your future, not on seeking revenge." His words struck a nerve, and I clenched the pillow even more tightly in anger. "He killed my father and Gentiana! He stole the cane that belonged to my father, and I can't just sit here forever, watching him strut around with something that isn't even his!"

Snape's frustration was evident as he responded firmly "Sue, stop it. In your current state, you're making hasty decisions based on your broken heart."
He stood up, letting out a quiet sigh as he faintly rolled his eyes, clearly unwilling to continue arguing with me. Then, just as I thought he was done with the conversation, he looked straight at me. "I didn't know that a few days ago was your birthday, I would have ... bought you a gift." I refused, my voice filled with anger "I don't need your gift! I don't even want you to worry about me or see me as this pathetic orphan girl...y-you're such a hypocrite, Professor Snape!" I stood up abruptly, suddenly letting out my pent-up anger, shouting at him. Hypocrite... the word he had used to describe me when he thought I loved both him and Malfoy.

As the word echoed in my mind, I felt a pang of regret for saying it. 'Hypocrite' wasn't fair to him. Even though he could be cruel and harsh at times, he also had an understanding and protective side. But my anger and frustration continued to boil inside me, causing me to lose control. "You know what else is unfair? It's you acting like you care about me now.." There was a brief silence as Snape stared firmly at me, his dark eyes filled with a mixture of concern and confusion. His voice dropped to a hushed whisper "It's apparent that your mental health isn't stable at the moment. You need more food and more sleep, I'm telling you for the last time I'm not pitying you, I care about you genuinely, more than anyone else. I just wanted to make sure you're alright, but it's clear that you're not. I didn't mean to bother you, Sue. Now I have to go."

Tears started to gather in my eyes as I saw him preparing to leave. He wants to go. I didn't mean to upset him... I don't know what's wrong with me... From the corner of my eye, Teddy shifted on the sofa, his bright, curious eyes fixed on me, tail slowly rising as if sensing the tension. My heart was hammering too loudly, a terrible ache spreading through my chest. Even though deep down, I felt I had every right to say those words... Before I could think, before hesitation could paralyze me, I ran after him. Just before he could reach for the door knob, I hugged him from behind, pressing half of my face against his coat. I pleaded, tears streaming down my face "Please don't go..."

Snape stood there, his hand frozen on the door knob. I couldn't see his face, but his tensed shoulders told me he was taken aback by my tight grip on him. He didn't say a word, nor did he turn to look at me. I squeezed him even tighter "If you truly don't pity me and genuinely care for me, then why did you accuse me of something I didn't do that day? You called me a hypocrite... and then ignored me, threw me away. And only after Gentiana died, you suddenly feel the need to care about me. If it's not pity, then what is it?" Snape took a deep breath. I felt his hand slowly letting go of the door knob. His shoulders relaxed slightly, but he still didn't turn around "Are you finished or you want to keep insulting me a little more?"

I hugged him tighter, fully aware that he probably disliked my clingy nature. And I was certain that he hated me for it. "I'm sorry for that word I used." I muttered, my voice still emotional. "But a part of me still can't forget those words you told me that night." To my surprise, I felt his large hands gently grasp mine and untangle them from around his waist. He then turned around to face me, his expression stern "Why are you bringing this up out of the blue, Sue? I've already told you before, whatever happens, you can't fall in love with me." ehh?

My eyes widening in shock, as if hearing the most disheartening news. My hands, now free, hung limply at my sides as I stared up at him. His dark eyes held no softness. No hesitation. "You need to understand. My care for you does not involve any romantic feelings. Good night." Before I could say another word, he turned on his heel and disappeared through the door. The silence that followed was deafening. I took a slow, shaky step forward, staring at the closed door as if he might walk back through it. But he wouldn't, he never did.

The mirror on the wall reflected my face, split into three by a fragile crack running through the glass. Nothing has changed since that night... I bit my lip hard, but it didn't stop the hot sting of tears from spilling over. You shouldn't have come this far just to taunt my heart again. It's already been shattered into pieces a million times over... I closed my eyes, clenching my fists. Why did you have to say those words again?

Chapter Text

I realised the true identity of my feelings that night when i was thirteen, my first love bore no fruit, i loved him, i really..really loved him, giving up on you... opened a hole inside of me. That hole hurt so much, and my younger self did her best to soothe it.. but that 'hole' didn't close up. I knew it from the very beginning, falling in love with a man, a teacher, many years older than me was not a good thing, it was impossible to succeed.

The next day, in the late evening hours, I decided to take a short stroll in the park. Although I had cried my eyes out last night, all I could feel was not sadness, but a deep seated anger. The flame of rage slowly burned inside my heart, fueling my every movement. I sat on a swing, using my foot to push myself back and forth. As some Muggle teenagers walked away from the park, chattering and giggling amongst themselves, I remained blissfully unaware. As the park gradually emptied out, with no one else around, I let out a sigh and got ready to head back home. However, something in the distance, over the trees, suddenly caught my attention. For a moment, I thought I saw a dark, smoky figure flying through the air.

This is the Muggle World. It doesn't really make sense for anything related to the Wizarding World to be happening here..right? I reasoned to myself, trying to ignore my sense of unease. I shrugged it off and started walking back home in the dark street, its lamps blinking intermittently. However, just as suddenly, I felt a chilling rush of wind behind me, sending a shiver down my spine. All of the street lamps in the street suddenly went dark, not even a faint flicker of light visible. With wide, terror filled eyes, I spun around, cursing myself for having left my wand behind. Why did I think I wouldn't need it in the Muggle World? My voice quivered as I called out "Is anyone there?" A few meters away from me, a figure materialized out of a dark smoke. I recognized him in an instant, gasping as I took a step back.

The hatred bubbling within me flared up, making the world around me seem darker. There was no trace of his signature sly smirk, and his golden eyes glowed in the darkness. His hair now extended well past his shoulders. The only sound surrounding us was the gentle caress of the wind against the trees, and the scattered blinking stars were our only source of light. I clenched my fists tightly, holding back the fear building inside me. I won't show him weakness. Not this time. Not like before. "I wanted to see you too, uncle Ryder!" Ryder stood there, his expression completely different from the last time we met. The spell Snape had cast on him was so deadly. Due to the damage done to his heart, he shouldn't be acting so nonchalantly.

Ryder spoke, his voice slow and composed "Suzan, isn't it time to stop this game of hide and seek?" You insane bastard! "Come with me." he continued "You know I love you. There is no one else who can be a perfect match for you. Throughout generations, Carmines have always been strongest in pairs, we are special, for we are considered superpurebloods. So don't reject me any longer. I have loved you my entire life."
A sharp pain twisted in my chest. Tears welled up in my eyes, not from sadness, but from anger. "You're not talking to me!" I said, my voice shaking. "Do you even see me?" Ryder's cold eyes flickered. "I am not my mother!" I shouted, the words cutting through the air. "You lost yourself to hatred and greed, twisting reality to fit your obsession. Stop fooling yourself with illusions! I am not Suzan!"

My breath came ragged as my heart pounded. "You were my uncle once... but now, you're nothing but a monster." The first tear finally slipped down my cheek. Ryder sighed, leaning on his cane as he took another slow step toward me. His expression remained eerily calm. "I will not allow our downfall, Suzan." he murmured. "You're the last Carmine who has the capability to carry out a new generation. I cannot allow you to be wasted on another wizard. I will train you myself." He extended his hand toward me, his sharp eyes never leaving mine. "You belong to me, not to anyone else. I can give you everything you desire. Just come with me."

Each word dripped with poison. My stomach twisted with disgust. I felt as if the air around me was closing in, as if a cold hand had wrapped around my heart, squeezing the breath from my lungs. "You're insane!" My voice cracked with fury. "I would rather die than let you train me!" Ryder's eyes darkened "If you refuse me, I will have no choice but to rejoin that rotten worm once again, believe me, if it means capturing you and gaining the power I need, I will burn your precious school to the ground." A shudder ran through me. My entire body trembled, a spark flickered in my palm. Before I realized it, red sparks crackled and danced between my fingers, pulsing with my fury. "Everything and everyone dear to me has been lost due to you Ryder! So leave me alone! Or I swear...I will end you myself!"

Ryder tilted his head slightly, his long, unruly locks falling over his face. "You may have Carmine blood, but compared to me, you are still nothing but a baby." Something inside me snapped. With a burst of rage, I raised my hand, and without thinking, unleashed a wave of raw, burning magic. A stream of red energy shot toward him, crackling through the air like lightning. But before it could strike, he vanished into thin air, and my spell hit a nearby tree, setting it ablaze. My eyes widened in terror as I watched the tree start to burn, the fire rapidly spreading. I had no idea how to extinguish the flame. Panicked, I started running toward my house, gasping for breath as I rushed home. I slammed the door shut, quickly locking it behind me.

In the living room, I clutched my head in despair, tears falling down my face I burned a tree... I am a monster... Just when I was lost in my own thoughts and drowning in my sadness, a loud thud from the fireplace caught my attention. A huge black owl flew around, dropping a letter from its beak. Perplexed, I watched as the owl flew back into the fireplace and disappeared. I picked up the letter, my hands trembling. An owl? Is it from my friends? Yes, it must be from them. No one else would send me a letter. Not the Ministry... With trembling fingers, I opened the letter, my heart pounding in my chest. The words written on the page seemed to strike terror into my very being.

"Dear Miss Carmine. We have received intelligence that you performed a dangerous charm, without your wand, in a Muggle inhabited area at twenty one minutes past eight this evening. Following discussions with the headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the Ministry has agreed that the question of your expulsion will be decided on August 26th at nine in the morning.
Hoping you are well,
Yours sincerely,
Mafalda Hopkirk
Improper use of magic office,
Ministry of Magic."

My eyes widened and my breath hitched. I couldn't believe it. I had been careless, and now I was in trouble with the Ministry. They were going to decide my expulsion from Hogwarts... With the letter still clutched in my hand, I sat down on the sofa, feeling a deep sense of terror about what was to come. In my panic, I hadn't even had time to consider how I had managed to cast the spell without a wand, despite my previous training. "What am I going to do, Teddy?" Teddy was sitting beside me on the sofa, his eyes fixed on me. He let out a soft meow, as if trying to communicate something. I covered my face with my palms, feeling the waves of anxiety washing over me. As I kicked my leg nervously, my thoughts kept swirling around in my mind.

If I get expelled, I'll have to get a job in the Muggle World and live here with no magic forever... Or maybe... train very hard to learn how to manipulate the entire Ministry and even headmaster to let me back into the school. No... that's not a good idea, that's risky, instead of expelling me, they'll probably send me to Azkaban... Then who will take care of Teddy? Feeling panicked, I bit my bottom lip, trying to control the trembling in my leg. I took a deep breath to steady my frantic heartbeat. Teddy, sensing my distress, let out another soft mewl and then jumped closer, placing his fore paws on my lap, trying to comfort me. I reached out and stroked his soft fur, feeling a bit calm. But the anxiety and fear were slowly creeping back into my mind.

I clutched Teddy in my arms and retreated to Gentiana's room. I climbed into bed and pulled the blanket tightly around us. Tears welled in the corners of my eyes, the feeling of helplessness almost overwhelming me. If you were here with me, Gentiana, none of this would have happened. I wish you were here right now... What would my mother do if she was here now? What about father? Suddenly, an idea flashed through my mind. I should write a letter to Mr. Weasley. After all, he worked there, and I had no idea how I was going to find the address mentioned in the letter. "Teddy... maybe writing to Mr. Weasley might help... He must know something, right?"

The following day, I sent an owl to Mr. Weasley. I waited anxiously for a response, unaware that they were currently staying in London at Sirius' house. It took two more days before I received a reply from Mr. Weasley. Apparently, the entire Weasley family was communicating through the letter. He informed me that he would come to pick me up using the Floo powder. Snape had mentioned that they had a private meeting at Sirius' house, but I hadn't realized that the entire Weasley family would be present as well, including Hermione. The mere thought of Snape caused a pang of heartache and filled me with frustration. It doesn't concern me anymore if he's part of the Order of the Phoenix, I definitely wouldn't ask him for help.

The days passed by with nothing noteworthy happening. Despite my efforts to train more, I couldn't replicate the magic I had shown that night in front of Ryder "I guess my power is more potent in the presence of someone from my own lineage.." I thought to myself. "I'm not quite sure, though..." I was aware that Snape might still be in London because of the Order of the Phoenix meetings, and he may have already heard about my impending expulsion. He probably started giving me the silent treatment again... He was such a bad liar when he said he cared. Every time I expressed my feelings he'd slither back into his hole and pretend I didn't even exist.

The clock on my bedside table suddenly rang loudly, causing me to jump straight up in bed. I rubbed my unruly hair and scowled. It was only five in the morning... I had dreamt that I was late for the disciplinary hearing. Teddy was already awake, as usual, getting into mischief during the night. I prepared his breakfast, and then started to get ready. I knew it was too early, but the stress was overtaking me, preventing me from sleeping. I hate my insomnia, especially when it's triggered by every little thing or major problem that comes my way. I slipped on a jean jacket over my t-shirt, paired with a pair of black jeans. After eating my breakfast, I cast glances at the ticking clock, growing more and more impatient for Mr. Weasley's arrival.

Only a few minutes passed, but it felt like an eternity as I paced anxiously around the house. Suddenly, the sound of a loud thud echoing from the fireplace broke the silence, followed by the thick dust of Floo Powder. Mr. Weasley stood up, his light brown coat dusty, coughing slightly. He immediately caught my eye and smiled warmly. "Good morning, Sue... I remember picking you up last summer." I managed a weak smile in return, even though my mind was in turmoil. "It's good to see you too, Mr. Weasley." His smile slowly faded as he looked around my empty house "I must say, I'm sorry for your loss, Sue. You know, Molly scolded me numerous times, saying I should have brought you to our Burrow, but when Harry and Hermione, along with Ron, told her that you wanted to stay in your guardian's house, she simply huffed and puffed."

My eyes flickered for a while, as i felt the burning feeling in my chest, but i didn't want to make a scene "It's alright, Mr. Weasley, I'm fine here, and I'm truly grateful for your help..." Arthur's mind seemed to wander as he observed the house, his gaze filled with curiosity and a small smile. It was obvious that he had a fascination with Muggle things. His gaze settled on the black screen of the turned off TV, and for a brief moment, it appeared as if he had a question on the tip of his tongue. However, he quickly shook it off "Don't worry, Sue, You'll be cleared. Amelia Bones is a fair woman. She'll definitely hear you out." I tried to muster a smile, my voice cracking slightly "I hope so, Mr. Weasley... I really do." I gently patted Teddy on the head "I'll be back soon." We started our journey by entering a dreary underground station that led to the heart of London.

We then emerged onto a broad street lined with towering buildings filled with traffic. As we continued walking, the buildings became smaller and less impressive. Mr. Weasley paused momentarily, his eyes filled with excitement as he observed the Muggles around us. He then turned to me and gestured toward a red telephone box door. Is this the entrance to the Ministry Building or not? I wondered, feeling a little confused as I stepped inside, followed closely by Mr. Weasley. He picked up the receiver and whispered some numbers while muttering to himself. Then, a woman's voice rang out from somewhere in the room, not from the receiver, as if she was standing beside us.

Mr. Weasley gave his name and informed her that he was there to escort 'Miss Carmine' for the disciplinary hearing. The floor of the telephone box trembled slightly, gradually descending into the ground. After about a minute, the door of the telephone box sprung open, and I followed Mr. Weasley as he led me through the splendid hall, which was polished and filled with a large crowd of people moving about. I kept my eyes wide open, taking in the sights around me as some people read copies of the Daily Prophet. I didn't even know where I was going; I was simply following Mr. Weasley, silently praying in my heart.

I didn't entirely pay attention to the path we took through the crowded hall, traveling with an elevator, as Mr. Weasley conversed with some of his colleagues. We arrived at level two, which was home to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement and the Improper Use of Magic Office. Mr. Weasley gestured for me to follow him, saying "This way!" We approached a simple black door, and Mr. Weasley stood behind it, unable to accompany me inside. He smiled reassuringly before I went in.

Chapter Text

The walls were all painted black, with just a small window allowing in a dim ray of sunlight. The sight of the many witches and wizards inside, all with shadowed faces, staring intently at me, intensified the trembling in my hands. What will happen? I don't want to be expelled... There was a chair placed in the center of the room, and I swallowed hard as I gazed at it. The arms of the chair were covered with chains. Slowly, I made my way toward the chair and sat down, and the chains gripped my forearms as if I were an escaped prisoner of Azkaban, not a fifteen year old witch.

From my seat, I could see that there were at least fifty people present, possibly more or maybe less. From the high seats that formed a circle around the room, directly in my line of sight was the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. The same man who clearly didn't want me to return to Hogwarts after finding out who I was... He spoke in a cold, unkind tone "The accused is present. Let us begin. Are you ready, Miss Carmine?" Fudge spoke my last name as if I was some kind of monster. I could hear a few hushed, surprised voices from the others in the room, and some started chattering in low tones. I responded, my throat feeling as dry as a desert "Yes." Fudge spoke quietly with another witch seated near him, and then spoke louder.

There was a familiar boy sitting on his right, diligently writing everything that Fudge said. Wait... that's Percy Weasley? Since when does he work for someone like Fudge? He announced the names of the various interrogators, and then when it came to the witnesses for my defence, he recited Dumbledore's very long name. This caused me to turn around and see Dumbledore standing behind my chair, his stern gaze fixed on Fudge. A glimmer of hope sparked within my heart. Fudge didn't seem happy to see Dumbledore there, and this was evident in his hasty tone as he began speaking "The charges against the accused, Sue Carmine, are that she knowingly, deliberately, and with full knowledge of the illegality of her actions, used wandless magic to cause a small blaze towards a tree in an inhabited area of Muggles!"

I felt my blood start to boil as I opened my mouth to speak, my voice sounding defiant and causing them to frown "Yes, but-" Fudge raised his voice and his frown made his face turn red as he asked "Knowing that you are not permitted to use magic outside the school while you are under the age of seventeen... What caused this chaos? Was it because you discovered your true lineage?" The question hit me like a ton of bricks, and my heart sank. It seemed that Fudge was not going to go easy on me. The witch sitting to Fudge's left spoke up, her voice not as harsh as his. "You're only fifteen and you performed wandless magic... That is incredible.." Fudge rolled his eyes, clearly annoyed by the interruption. "The issue is not this. It's the fact that she performed magic in an inhabited area, which could have put our world in danger. And given the history of one of these Carmine ancestors, I'm not surprised."

Even though they hadn't asked any questions, I spoke up, my anger spilling out in my words. "I'm not a threat to the wizarding world, Mr. Minister. It's my uncle who has those thoughts about ruling the Wizarding World and he was very clear that he is going to join Voldemort!" I expected them to yell at me, but the room fell into a deep silence instead. Some people covered their mouths in fear at the mention of the name I just spoke. Fudge's face turned pale, and after spending a moment in shock, he spoke again. His voice was slower and more threatening as he spoke "Miss Carmine, be careful of the words you are saying here.." The room was filled with hushed chatter, and I noticed that Rita Skeeter was there, writing at a high speed with a satisfied smirk on her face.

Dumbledore's voice echoed throughout the room "May I have a few words as well, Fudge?" For the second time, Fudge's face turned pale as a look of displeasure spread across his face "Er...yes...but make it quick, Dumbledore. I want to end this as soon as possible." Dumbledore remained calm, his voice steady as he spoke "Perhaps you recall the incident during the last task of the Triwizard Tournament. Miss Carmine has lost her only guardian, and I should inform you that Ryder Carmine was responsible for the murder of her father many years ago." I looked at Dumbledore's face, my heart beat with nervousness, but I also felt a wave of relief at his defense of me. I noticed a tiny smirk on his lips "Mr. Minister, I'm certain that you can recall those dark years when Lord Voldemort rose to power. During those days, Ryker Carmine, Miss Carmine's father, supported me in secret. And I'm sure you can't remember the details of our missions because you were just an ordinary employee in the Ministry of Magic at the time!"

Fudge's face turned red again, but he seemed to be intimidated by Dumbledore and held his tongue. Dumbledore clutched his hands behind him, his head held high with a calm yet confident demeanor "All I wanted to say in defense of the innocent girl was that she may have acted hastily due to witnessing the one who had caused her family so much misery." The room fell silent once again, and two seats away from Fudge, a woman sat, her face resembling a toad, with pale skin and curly, short hair. When she spoke, her feminine voice contrasted her face "May I have a few words as well, Mr. Minister?" Fudge appeared stressed, his face turning red due to the intense pressure from Dumbledore's words.

After catching his breath, he nodded to the woman "Yes, Miss Dolores Jane Umbridge." She looked at me and then at Dumbledore, forcing a smile that appeared false, while her wide and cold eyes seemed to convey something else. "I may have misunderstood, Professor Dumbledore, but are you referring to her father from many years ago? How can we be certain that she won't follow in the footsteps of her uncle or her rather evil ancestors?" Umbridge continued "I have done some research on her, and the information states that she came to Hogwarts without a known origin. Why was that, I wonder? Perhaps she is only pretending to dislike her uncle and they are working together to achieve their goals. And how can we be sure that she is not manipulating you right now, Headmaster?"

Dumbledore was about to speak in my defense, but Umbridge giggled with an annoying sound, raising her eyebrows and causing her already wide, cold eyes to look even larger. "Who witnessed her fighting with her uncle? No one, and besides, the school of Witchcraft and Wizardry has never been a place for a Carmine to ever enter. Give me just one name of a Carmine who ever graduated from Hogwarts... none?" she asked rhetorically, her voice growing more animated. "She can leave the school and live in the Muggle World, it's too risky for the entire Wizarding World to let her remain!" The room fell silent as Umbridge smirked, her words causing a wave of shock and murmurs to ripple through the room. I felt a sudden pang of anxiety, and my palms began to grow sweaty as I stared at the faces of the other Wizengamot members.

Suddenly, whispers all around the dark room began to grow louder, some people whispering and nodding at each other, while others spoke loudly enough that I could hear them. One wizard spoke up, his voice filled with worry "I've read in an old book that the Carmine ancestors once created a huge war." Another wizard agreed "They have always been a weapon of war." A fearful witch spoke up, her voice shaky with fear "I'm afraid they may want to put our entire world in danger once again." Dolores Umbridge smiled, clearly pleased that her words had the effect she desired. She then turned to me with a meaningful, forced smile "Miss Carmine, I want you to answer me a question right now. do you confirm that you and your lineage possess the ability to manipulate others with just a mere stare?" Dumbledore frowned, but he remained silent, waiting for me to respond.

My heart was filled with rage towards this disgusting woman, but I managed to keep my voice polite "Yes." The room gasped, and whispers filled the air. A few Wizengamot members looked at me in shock, while others seemed to shrink back in their chairs. Umbridge's smile widened, and her voice grew more irritating as she let out another girly giggle. "Have you ever used this power on anyone, by any chance?" My frown faded as I remembered using it on Draco, but I knew I couldn't say it out loud. If I did, they might expel me. "No..." Fudge looked at Umbridge with a softer tone "Thank you, Miss Dolores." He then looked at me with pure hatred, crumpling some papers in front of him "Now I have second thoughts about whether or not you're being honest. I'm questioning if I'm even speaking of my own accord or if I'm being manipulated by you!"

Dumbledore's booming voice silenced the room, grabbing everyone's attention "Stop these meaningless words, Cornelius! She hasn't had the proper training, and it's unfair to assume that all Carmines are innately evil!" Fudge slammed his hand firmly on the desk in front of him, his face turning a dark shade of purple. He stood up abruptly, shouting "She may even have enchanted you! I've always said that Harry Potter is a danger to Hogwarts. Not a single year goes by without him creating some kind of trouble. You let a werewolf into the school, forced me to prove the innocence of an escaped prisoner of Azkaban, and now you're revealing that there was a Carmine in your school! I won't stand for it any longer, Dumbledore!" Dumbledore's voice stayed serious and steady, yet there was a hint of a smirk "Why are you mixing everything up, Cornelius? This is a disciplinary hearing to address Miss Carmine's unintentional use of magic, and if you wish to bring up those other matters again, we'll have to prove them all once more, and i am ready for it."

Fudge, feeling tongue tied once more, slowly sank back into his seat "Not only will I have this girl expelled, but I will also expel Harry Potter in order to prevent any further harm to Hogwarts and the Wizarding World!" My heart skipped yet another beat as I struggled to deal with the unfair situation. My voice cut through the room, causing everyone to fall silent. Some people were taken aback, some were frightened, while others simply frowned. The chains around my forearms were rattled as I clenched my fists tightly. "Hold on a second! Harry Potter is innocent! You can't expel him just because Voldemort is after him!" Sounds of surprise filled the room as a flurry of blue butterflies suddenly appeared, swirling all around me and fluttering about. Dumbledore looked at me with puzzled eyes, equally surprised at the unexpected sight.

Fudge's eyes widened "How in the name of Merlin can someone conjure living things without a wand?" Dumbledore stepped forward, his voice calm yet firm. "Now, Cornelius, don't act panicked. You know well enough that she possesses wandless magic, and..." he paused, letting his words hang in the air. "Do not try to change the subject, you have made a mockery of justice by changing many of the laws over the past few months. You've turned a simple matter into a full criminal trial. Even the best wizard can struggle to control their emotions, so how can you expect Miss Carmine to act upon seeing the killer of her family? You have listened to her reasons, and it is clear that she is not some monster who can manipulate others based on her lineage. Now, let me make something else clear, the Ministry does not have the authority to punish Hogwarts students. It is my duty and my responsibility alone. Miss Carmine's behavior is not relevant to a hearing."

Fudge frowned as he tried to swat away the blue butterflies, which I had conjured in my anger. Dumbledore remained calm, looking at Fudge with a raised eyebrow "Well?" Fudge remained speechless, his face turning even more purple. Amelia Bones then spoke up "Those in favor of clearing the accused of all charges, please raise your hands." My heart, which had been in a tangled mess of anxiety, started to untangle itself as I saw many hands raise in support. Thank you, Merlin! Dumbledore gave me a small, reassuring smile before turning to observe the other members. Madam Bones spoke once more "And those in favor of conviction?" Fudge, Dolores, and a handful of other frightened wizards and witches raised their hands. Fudge noticed that I had already been acquitted, despite his efforts to the contrary. His face turned an even darker shade of purple, almost black with anger. "Very well.. cleared of all charges!"

Dumbledore smiled calmly "Excellent, now we're done here." The chains around my forearms disappeared and, in my state of overwhelming stress and relief, I didn't even notice the red marks left behind where the chains had been. I quickly followed Dumbledore as he walked out of the room. Outside the door, other Wizengamot members were packing up their paperwork and preparing to leave. I approached Dumbledore, my gaze filled with a hint of guilt. "Thank you so much, Professor Dumbledore...I'm really sorry for my reckless actions...I caused you so much trouble.." Dumbledore spoke firmly yet soothingly "You must know that this is not your fault at all. Cornelius has been putting pressure on me for months, all because...well, you know better. He doesn't want to believe that our peaceful world is already in danger.."

As the doors opened, many Wizengamot members nodded respectfully towards Dumbledore, offering a silent gesture of acknowledgment before leaving. However, Fudge, walking side by side with Umbridge and Percy Weasley, acted as if Dumbledore was nothing more than merely a wall. Dumbledore turned to me with a puzzled expression "You certainly are full of surprises, Sue. You really managed to conjure all those butterflies." I averted my gaze, feeling puzzled as I spoke in a small voice "I really don't know, sir. I trained for two months, but there was no sign of any improvement. However, when I became angry or felt under pressure, the magic inside of me began to surface." I looked up, my eyes widening further "But Professor...How did I manage to do that? I mean, I didn't cast any spell..."

Dumbledore paused for a moment before responding to me "Well, magic usually requires spells and training... But what I witnessed from you was something different. It was more...natural." I glanced up at Dumbledore as he continued "There are certain magic that are not bound by spells or training. it is more raw and primal. It comes from deep within you. A type of magic called... innate magic, Innate magic is the power inherent in individuals, it is the ability to use magic instinctively, without the need for spells or specific training. It is a rare and ancient form of magic, and it usually passed down through bloodline." My mouth hung open as I waited eagerly for him to continue "And since you are a Carmine, it's not astonishing that this power would manifest under certain circumstances. However, Sue, you mustn't forget that you are still young, and there are many things left for you to learn."

I nodded, feeling a bit uncertain, Dumbledore gave me a small, playful smirk "But don't get too proud of this rare, innate power of yours, okay?" I responded with determination this time, nodding more quickly. Dumbledore chuckled at my determined response, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "That's the spirit. Magic isn't about being proud. it's about how you choose to use it and how it can be channeled. remember that." Dumbledore is truly a remarkable wizard. Talking to him is so comforting. As we walked, my mind wandered, and when he suddenly halted, I looked up at him with a puzzled expression. "Sir...?" He looked around "I overheard how Mr. Weasley brought you here, my dear. But I have several responsibilities I must attend to. It seems we need to find a faster route to return you home, don't we?" I brushed my bangs away, contemplating the fastest options.

"So, am I supposed to use Floo powder, or perhaps a portkey?" Dumbledore shook his head in negative sign, he extended his arm "Hold my arm, Sue." I was a bit puzzled but reached out and grabbed his arm. Suddenly, it was like being pulled into something and I felt dizzy, falling from a height. It felt terrible. Thankfully, my hand was still clutching Dumbledore's arm when we arrived at my home. I released my hold on his arm, still feeling a bit disoriented from the Apparation spell. He gave me a gentle pat on the head "Take care, Sue. And don't isolate yourself in this house. Remember you have friends who care for you." I smiled and nodded politely, but before I could respond, he had already vanished. How fast.

Chapter Text

I walked through the bustling crowd with my suitcase and Teddy's box in hand, surrounded by families bidding their children farewell and students of all ages. As I looked up, the sunlight shimmered in my golden eyes. I stepped into the Hogwarts Express and glanced at Teddy in the box. With a small smile "Let's find a compartment." I didn't spot any of my friends, and it seemed this might be the first year I would have to sit alone on the journey back to Hogwarts. I made my way through the narrow corridors of the train, many students were moving back and forth, all searching for a place to sit. I slightly tilted my shoulder to the side to make my way more easily, but a familiar voice made me stop "Sue!"

Exclaimed Ginny, her voice filled with excitement. I turned around and spotted both Ginny and Harry walking towards me. However, as they approached, I noticed some other students giving me curious glances. Please don't tell me they've seen those Daily Prophet articles. Harry offered a very small smile and greeted me with a simple "Hi." perhaps he had been through some difficult times. Ginny gestured towards an empty compartment. As we entered, I spotted a girl sitting there, her long blond hair a pale shade similar to Malfoy's. Her eyes were large and light blue, and she greeted us, her voice calm "Hello Ginny, you've brought your friends?" Ginny introduced her "This is Luna Lovegood, she is a Ravenclaw and my friend, we are in the same year."

Harry seemed somewhat puzzled, but I simply nodded. After placing our suitcases in the luggage rack, we took our seats. After a few minutes, Neville also joined us. In comparison to last year, when everyone's hair was longer, everyone's hair seemed somewhat shorter this year, with the exception of Ginny. I wondered if Hermione's hair had grown longer as well, or if I was the only girl with the shortest hair among them. Me, Luna, and Neville sat across from Harry and Ginny. Neville looked around "Where are Hermione and Ron?" Harry, who seemed lost in thought, looked up from his glasses "Hermione and Ron have become prefects; they had to go to the prefect carriage." Ginny was the only one smiling "Can you believe it? Ron, a prefect?"

Neville looked at his toad in his lap, hesitating for a moment before asking "S-Sue.. is everything mentioned in the Daily Prophet about you true?" Since I wasn't sitting next to the window, I forced myself to look anywhere but directly at their faces. I looked down at Teddy's box, which was positioned next to my black shoes. "Yes, everything is true!" My voice was quiet, yet I couldn't help but inject a hint of defiance into my words. I'm not going mad or getting angry, right? Neville nodded and started talking to the strange girl from Ravenclaw and Ginny. I didn't notice that Harry was gazing at me until he asked in a hushed voice "Sue..." I looked at him "yes?" Harry leaned back, his voice quiet but gentle "Why didn't you come to see us during the final weeks? You didn't even write any letters, just one.."

I looked down again, feeling the tension in my throat "I just needed some time alone, I'm sorry.." Harry nodded in understanding. I looked out the window, the weather outside reflecting my own internal mood one moment sunny, the next cloudy. As the sunlight danced across my eyes, I noticed Luna looking at me. Her hair, illuminated by the sun, resembled a radiant white "You have such beautiful eyes." A slight blush crept onto my cheeks, and I quickly responded "Oh, thank you. You have beautiful hair and eyes, too." Luna tilted her head, her gaze unwavering. Hours passed by, with Harry and Neville immersed in a card game, Ginny and Luna exchanging words now and then. Hermione and Ron eventually joined, revealing that Slytherin's head boy and girl were Malfoy and Parkinson.

Despite our conversation and occasional laughter, there was still something missing, a sense of familiarity. Perhaps the issue lies within me and my current state of mind. The train halted at our destination, and we donned our robes before setting off. As I progressed forward, I suddenly stopped, my eyes fixated on the eerie creatures pulling the carriages. They resembled horses with their skeletons partly visible and large black wings. What on earth are these things? I recalled that these carriages never used horses, so why have they suddenly replaced them with these creatures? Hermione, Ron, and Ginny were about to step onto the carriage, but I stopped them. I asked, pointing at the creatures "What are these.. horses?" They all looked confused, peering around, but Hermione said "What? There's nothing here."

Harry and Luna stood behind me, and Harry was equally puzzled by the sight "I can see them too!" he murmured. Luna spoke calmly "Me too." Ron, his orange hair appearing dark brown in the moonlight "Looks like the weirdo group is growing bigger now." We climbed into the carriage, and Luna took a seat between me and Harry. She started reading her Quibbler magazine upside down. "You two aren't crazy. I could see them from my very first year." she said, her voice nonchalant. Both Harry and I exchanged a puzzled glance, perplexed that our shared illusion matched Luna's. After a few minutes, we hopped off the carriage, ready to head to the Great Hall for the feast as usual.

The thought of the Great Hall triggered unwelcome memories for me. Behind the vast open doors, an overwhelming number of students entered, chattering, laughing, and sharing tales of their enjoyable summer experiences. I moved forward slowly, my gaze drawn towards a few girls who glanced at me inquisitantly, one of them snickered mockingly at her friend, causing me to frown. Is she laughing at me? Or am I just being insecure? That single action sent a wave of negative emotions coursing through my stomach, tying it into knots. I waited behind the crowd to enter the Great Hall, someone deliberately yet gently tapped me on the head. Instinctively, I reached up to grab my head and twisted around, prepared to confront the person responsible. However, I found myself face to face with Draco Malfoy.

I noted that his usual aura of hatred and smugness seemed to have diminished, though that smirk still lingered "What was that for?" He shrugged nonchalantly, gesturing to a badge pinned on his robe "I'm a prefect now. You shouldn't talk to me the way you used to, Miss Carmine." Is he really showing off now that he's a prefect? "How cool!" I replied sarcastically, feigning fascination as I kept my gaze fixed on the badge adorning his robe. But inside, I was barely surprised since Hermione had already mentioned it before. Pansy then came over, folding her arms "Come on Draco! Don't waste our time here!" I shook my head in disbelief at the scene unfolding in front of me. I kept my gaze lowered, muttering under my breath "Don't worry, I have no intention of stealing your boyfriend, Pansy- well, if he really is your boyfriend, anyway..."

Suddenly, I found myself bumping into someone much taller than me. Why am I being so careless lately? One of the Weasley twins turned towards me, his expression initially puzzled, but upon seeing me, he grinned "Heya, Sue! How are you doing?" I returned a small, awkward smile, intending to apologize, but he surprised me by giving me a quick yet firm hug. I couldn't help but let a wider smile grace my lips as I tidied up my bangs. "Now, may I ask if you're Fred or George?" He stood there, folding his arms and smirking at me, his hair noticeably shorter than the previous year. "I'm George, don't get too ahead of yourself; I hugged you because you were dear to Gentiana.."

His words caused my smile to fade as I pondered how he must have felt after Gentiana's demise, the person he loved. He noticed my expression and teased me again "Don't worry, I like you too, as a friend." With a final blink, he bid farewell and ambled off to join his friends. I chuckled softly at his words. The fifth years had settled down a distance away from the staff table, and my gaze skimmed over the long table, taking in the various professors taking their seats. Please, I don't want to see that man! I frowned, shifting my focus to the empty table. After the Sorting Hat ceremony and Dumbledore's speech, food magically appeared on the tables. Just as I was about to begin eating, I noticed a woman seated beside Snape. My eyes widened in recognition, it was the same woman from the Disciplinary Hearing.

Hermione's expression darkened, and she mentioned "Why on earth does she need to wear a pink bow in her hair? She looks like an oversized toad!" I gulped and muttered, "Just wait until you hear her voice, despite her appearance, it's quite girlish." After Umbridge had finished her lengthy speech, every student rose from their seats, clearly unhappy about the new teacher. I hate her more than anyone could imagine. As the conversation between the trio touched upon the Ministry's involvement in sending Umbridge to control the school rules, my mind faded into the background, I let out a silent sigh as I thought to myself "Oh, dear Gentiana, if only you were still the D.A.D.A teacher this year..."

Walking slowly allowed me to part ways with the other students just a little bit. I assured myself. I made my way toward the usual window where I would usually stand, gazing out at the night sky. A small, somewhat bitter smile found its way onto my lips. George viewed me as the final connection to Gentiana, while Dumbledore sees my father in me. After spending years seeking understanding, I finally grasp something. I suppose Gentiana often gazed into my eyes and saw my mother. and even my evil uncle truly believes I'm my mother. It makes me wonder who really sees me for who I truly am.

Just then, I sensed someone's presence nearby and glanced to my left. The tall, dark figure looming there caused my heart to constrict painfully as his unwavering gaze fixed on me. No words were spoken between us. My mind raced with thoughts, wondering why he was there and why on earth he was staring at me so intently, almost as though he wanted to devour my soul. I could feel the frantic beating of my heart echoing in my trembling hands. I desperately wanted to disappear, feeling trapped in this uncomfortable silence. Why was I stuck in this situation? Why, why, why... Snape took three steps closer, causing me to wonder if he was reading my thoughts at that very moment. His facial expression was void of any emotions, but those black eyes held an undeniable intensity. "Sue, come to my office. I need to speak with you about something."

Without hesitation, I took a defiant step back, my head shaking in protest. "I've already made it clear- I won't step foot near your office! And furthermore, I don't have a single word to speak with you, Professor. I've had more than enough of your lies!" My scowl grew more intense, enhancing the fearsome look on my face, illuminated by the moon's light streaming through the window. Snape clenched his teeth, his voice remaining low in an attempt to maintain composure "Don't act tough with me!" he warned. "I don't want to chastise you for anything. It's about the rumors circulating about you..." My brows rose in disbelief, as the anger bubbling within threatened to spill out "Ah, those rumors, yes, Rita Skeeter was there that day. I'm sure she has written tons of interesting things about me in the Daily Prophet, and now you want to know if they're all true or not, is that it? Well, let me tell you, every word of it is true."

Snape frowned, casting a glance behind him to ensure that no one was listening. Then he took another step towards me. "I didn't say I believed them!" he clarified. "For Goodness' sake, why are you becoming so feisty and angry? You've developed quite the anger issue!" Anger issue? With a hint of finality, he said "I'm simply telling you to refrain from walking around and casting spells uncontrollably. Now, come with me. I can provide you a calming potion." My face turned red with annoyance "I don't need a calming potion! I'm not mad or crazy!!" I hurried past him, deliberately bumping my shoulder into his arm. Looking over my shoulder, I shot him a glare "You are the one making me angry!" I stormed back to my dorm, my mind still fuming after the encounter with Snape.

Before going to bed, I took a shower in the girls' dormitory, washing my hair with force "You haven't gotten tired of giving me mixed signals, have you? One moment, hiding away, the next, coming to speak to me... only to vanish again, over and over. Next time I'll shove your arm even harder!!!" My hands paused as I worked the shampoo into my hair. beneath the anger, a pang of guilt nagged at my heart. Should I really have pushed his arm earlier? Do I truly wish to be mean to him like that? Forgive me, Snape. I silently pleaded, my heart aching as I realized the complexity of the emotions swirling inside me. Why doesn't he feel the same guilt when he keeps breaking my heart over and over again?

After finishing my shower, I dried my hair and slipped into my long sleepdress. Hermione, the prefect, was tidying up her belongings, books and bags from her bed to the nearby drawer. She looked slightly frazzled and overwhelmed. Being a prefect must be quite demanding. Smiling warmly "Need any help?" Hermione responded quickly, without even looking up "No." clearly occupied with her duties. Not entirely convinced by her response. Stepping closer, I began neatening up her books for her. Hermione wiped her forehead "Whew... the first years were absolutely difficult to control. You should have seen how one of them on the very first night cast a spell on a poor boy."

Hearing this, I couldn't help but let out a soft giggle "Time really does fly by quickly, It feels as if it was only yesterday that we started as first years ourselves." Hermione nodded "time really does flies by..sometimes I can't believe that.." she mumbled as she finished organizing her things. I finished helping her with her belongings and was just about to head to my bed when I decided to give her a firm hug. Hermione was somewhat taken aback but chuckled appreciatively "Thank you, it really helped me unwind after dealing with the noisy younger students." As she hugged me back, she took a sniff of my hair "Merlin, what kind of shampoo did you use? It smells amazing..." I released the hug, wearing a slight smirk "I brought it from my house, feel free to use it on your lovely puffy hair."

Hermione offered a cheeky smile "My, I believe you should lend your shampoo to Snape as well. You know, his hair truly needs a good wash." Hearing her mention Snape's name once again stirred up a swirling mass of emotions within me, as it always did. I didn't share with her that I had just shed tears over Snape just moments ago in the bathroom. "His hair isn't greasy at all, it's simply a very dark shade of black, and I doubt he'd appreciate the fragrance of strawberries in his hair!" At the thought of Snape walking into class with hair smelling like strawberries, Hermione erupted into laughter, her whole body shaking with glee. "Oh, can you imagine the jokes the students would make if he actually did that?"

My face flushed red, but then I glanced at her and smirked. "You know, I just realized something, Hermione. You look quite attractive right now." She wiped away a tear and stopped laughing, looking a bit puzzled "Huh?" My smirk widened, my eyebrows raising in a mischievous manner "Well, I've inherited something special from Gentiana.." Upon hearing her name, Hermione's gaze fell, her lips forming a sad smile. She was clearly unaware of what I was about to reveal. I let out a dramatic sigh "After delving into my forgotten memories and pondering over them at this age, I couldn't help but notice something." Hermione struggled to comprehend my smirk and the relevance of my words to my Gentiana. Her voice grew small and uncertain "What exactly did you inherit from her?"

I held back my laughter, maintaining a composed smirk. "Loving girls!" Upon hearing this, Hermione's entire face flushed, and she grabbed my shoulders with a feigned stern expression "Oh, you sly creature! What do you mean by that?" Her eyes widened as realization dawned on her. "O-oh.. Y-you mean that..." I nodded, unable to suppress my giggles "Yep..." I couldn't help but find it hilarious that her face was still flushed. I giggled, wiping away a small tear at the corner of my eye. "Oh, don't worry, I was just kidding, but really, I do adore you, Hermione. You're the best." Hermione was still a bit puzzled, but my compliment made her cheeks blush once more "Er- thanks, Sue, I like this more than the bookworm that Ron calls me. But..."

She sat on her bed, gesturing for me to come closer. Knowing everyone else was
asleep. In a hushed tone, she asked "What did you mean when you joked about inheriting such a thing from.... Gentiana?" I sat down beside Hermione, my gleeful smile slipping into a somber expression as the memories rushed back "on that night when Snape had given me that potion to regain my memories, and how I had seen my life from the very first day. There was a blurry image of her reaching out her hand to hold mine, and she was always there. It struck me that she was present not so much for me, but more for my mother. And that night, before my mother sacrificed herself, she asked 'What about me?' Now I can better understand why she once told me to let my hair grow. She.. liked my mother."

Hermione exhaled deeply "Well... I have to admit, I never could have guessed this, but I can say she most feel better when she looked at you and saw... her." I nodded in agreement, glancing at the clock "Yes... Oh my, look at the time. We should get some sleep." Hermione chuckled mischievously and teased "Alright, so you want to be the Suzan to my Gentiana then?" I couldn't help but chuckle a bit loudly, quickly covering my mouth. I gave her a playful grin and responded in a lowered voice "Yes, but this time in a friendly way, I've already devoted my heart to someone else." With a blink, I made my way to my own bed, Feeling much better now. Thank you, Hermione, my wonderful friend.

Chapter Text

In the morning, I entered the Great Hall a little later than usual. As I walked towards the hall, a group of Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws caught my attention. They were chatting amongst themselves and casting glances in my direction as I entered. I averted my gaze, but couldn't help but look at them again. There, among them, was Stella White, staring at me with a particularly disrespectful gaze. I knew they must have all read the nonsense in the Daily Prophet. I deliberately walked a bit closer to the group, eavesdropping on thier conversation. "Carmine and Potter, such a troublesome duo." they mumbled with a critical tone. I rolled my eyes. Shut up, please!

I took my seat at the Gryffindor table, joining Neville and some other Gryffindors. I scanned the timetable for the day's classes. History of Magic, double Potions, Divination, and Defense against the Dark Arts. I really don't want to deal with that toad Umbridge today. I placed a slice of toast smeared with marmalade into my mouth, pondering over my conflicting thoughts about the day ahead. I don't want to face Snape either... I mean, I do, but I also don't... Why does everything have to be so complicated? This year was going to be a challenging one. With O.W.L.s approaching, I knew that all the professors were going to burden us with arduous exams and lengthy assignments.

The first class was an hour and a half of Professor Binns' History of Magic, the most tiresome class in the Wizarding World. After the first class, I walked behind the trio, who were once again engrossed in a heated conversation. Hermione threatened the boys, 'What if I don't lend you my notes?' The next class was with Snape. The nervous feeling in my stomach, which had been present in the past fourth year, I steeled myself, taking a deep breath as my heart drummed faster in my chest. Calm down... All the fifth year students from the various houses gathered outside the Potions classroom. My hand trembled a bit as I took out my Potions book, intending to at least glance through the first lesson.

I hadn't practiced Potions over the summer like in previous summers. Suddenly, I felt a hot breath against the back of my neck, causing me to jump in surprise and feel a ticklish sensation. Turning around, my eyes widened in surprise as I saw Draco Malfoy standing behind me, his arms folded, leaning against the stone wall with a smirk on his face. "In one or two minutes, you won't be able to prepare yourself for such a difficult potion, Miss. Jumpy!" he taunted, his smirk unwavering. I couldn't help but feel anxious about my lack of practice during the summer, given the numerous setbacks and traumas I had endured. It wasn't like I could have focused on my studies when there had been so much turmoil in my life... I felt a mix of anger and embarrassment at the thought of facing Snape after how I had pushed his shoulder the previous night.

Malfoy's voice broke through my thoughts "Shut your thoughts, Sue! They're so loud even I can hear them!" I looked up, trying to hide the heat rising to my cheeks, but it was too late "Malfoy... just... shut up." I didn't realise that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were watching our interaction with bewildered expressions. Ron wore a suspicious glare and turned to Harry "Why is Malfoy even talking to Sue? Weren't we enemies? Is she betraying us?" Harry furrowed his brow, also watching us "It doesn't seem like Sue and Malfoy are friends. It's Malfoy who is acting like a leech!" Hermione sighed exasperatedly, "You two! It's been several months since Malfoy has stopped bullying us... well, not in the same rude manner as before."

She corrected herself "And don't forget Dumbledore's words! You know Voldemort is back, and right now, we should try to get along with each other and prevent any spreading of hatred!" The door to the Potions classroom opened, and I saw a bunch of first years, their faces pale and fearful, carrying their cauldrons and supplies. I could relate to their trepidation; I was feeling the same way. The 'click' of the door closing brought the class to silence. His dark aura and authoritative presence commanding immediate attention, I sighed, trying to remain focused on the class. He walked to his desk and addressed the class with a stern tone. "Before we start the lesson, I have to remind you that next June you will be sitting a very important exam. This exam will test your skill in using magical potions. I expect you to come out of the test with at least an 'Acceptable' grade, or suffer my displeasure!"

Snape's eyes scanned the faces of the students in the room "After this year.." he said slowly "many of you will no longer be studying with me, as I will only be taking the very best into my NEWT potions class, which means that many of you will be bidding me farewell at the end of this term." He stood tall, his authority magnified by the strict manner he held himself. He folded his arms "Today, you will be brewing the Draught of Peace." His gaze then swiftly shifted towards me, and a sly smirk, almost invisible, formed on his face "A potion used to calm anxiety and soothe agitation." I could feel a blush creeping up my cheeks as I tried to hold back a scowled expression. It seemed he was deliberately mocking my current situation. Unknownst to me, Draco would occasionally glance my way and roll his eyes.

Snape waved his wand, the ingredients and method for the Draught of Peace appeared on the blackboard "You have an hour and a half, begin." With another wave of his wand, the cupboard door swung open "Be careful not to be heavy-handed with the ingredients, if you are ... you may send the drinker into a long or even permanent slumber." I was feeling overwhelmed, my mind working at a slower pace than usual. I shook off the fog and reminded myself that I had to gather the necessary ingredients. This potion was exceptionally complex and challenging to make.

I was now in the middle of preparing the concoction, diligently stirring the liquid in an anti clockwise direction and wiping sweat from my forehead. I suppose his hair looks greasy partly due to the constant exposure to potions in his classroom. How can he have shiny, silky hair in a room filled with steaming vapors from boiling potions all day? "I advise you Miss Carmine to focus on the potion not my hair." his smooth and calm voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and I realised he had moved much closer to me, meticulously examining my work, even more troubling was the realization that he had effortlessly read my thoughts, as if my mind were an open book to him.

My face reddened once more, and I attempted to continue my work, when I suddenly realised that the flames beneath my cauldron had extinguished. Panic gripped me as I looked at Snape, who stood there, waiting for me to notice. I drew out my wand, desperately trying to reignite the flame by prodding it with the tip of my wand. "Incendio." Snape's voice came from next to me, and instantly the fire burst into life once again, its flames flickering and dancing in front of me. I looked up to find Snape towering over me "You must control your emotions, panic will only lead to a disastrous potion..."

I stood there, speechless, not knowing what to say. Why is he doing this to me? I never asked for his help! As he walked to the other side of the room, I noticed some students who were struggling with their potions casting disapproving glances my way, some girls even frowning. Why? Because he offered me assistance? Trying to avoid any further trouble, I immersed myself in my work, focused on not panicking over another minor mistake and drawing Snape's attention back to me. With only ten minutes left in class, he began inspecting our work one by one.

I filled my own flagon with my finished potion, and waited for the other students to hand in theirs to Snape to assess. From behind me, I heard whispers from two girls, their voices soft but audible. "She must think she deserves special treatment just because she's a Carmine." they murmured. I didn't turn around to look at them. Instead, my palms grew sweaty, and my heart raced faster. They were talking about me, but I didn't understand what they meant by 'special treatment' Then, it was my turn to hand my flagon to Snape. As I approached his desk, the bell rang, signalling the end of class.

None of the students dared to leave the classroom until Snape gave them further instructions "Leave your flagon and label it with your names, and you will write a twelve inch parchment on the properties of moonstone and its uses in potion making! You are dismissed." Everyone began gathering their things and doing as they were told, except me, still holding the flagon in my hand, standing in front of Snape. His eyes softened a bit as he looked at me "Put it down, and you may go." I grabbed my bag and started to make my way out of the classroom, the air heavy and filled with the steaming vapours of potions. A shower would be nice right now. as I walked, I found myself face to face with those girls from before, a small distance away from the Potions classroom.

The first girl, her white long sleeve blouse adorned with Slytherin tie and her sleeves rolled up, looked at me "Teacher's pet, are we?" The other girl spoke up with a scoff "Why? Are you being so pleasant, knowing you're the last of those filthy lineage? And why isn't our head of house scolding you like the other students?" I clutched tightly onto my bag strap, refraining from meeting their gazes. "Get out of my way! I have nothing to do with you!" The first girl rolled her eyes, a bored expression on her face. "Oh, don't get all riled up." she said mockingly. "I just assumed you might have cleverly manipulated our teacher to avoid being reprimanded, you know? Well, you did admit everything during your disciplinary hearing."

"And do you think I can't do anything I please with you two?" My voice dropped to a low, almost dangerous tone. Both girls frowned, their expressions growing more hostile. The first one spoke up louder, her voice filled with grit "How dare you threaten us within the premises of the school? I could report you this instant!" Unfazed, I shrugged my shoulders and maintained my unwavering gaze on them "And if I don't want you two speaking a word against my will, what then?" With a firm shove, I passed between them, leaving them both annoyed and somewhat intimidated. I could feel the sweat on my palms and the slight tremors in my hands, but nonetheless, I felt a sense of triumph at standing up to them.

I won't tolerate being bullied anymore. Looking back, I noticed the girls hurrying towards the Potions classroom. I rolled my eyes with disgust "Go ahead, tell Snape about how I threatened you." I continued making my way out of the dungeons. Hypocritical, filthy lineage, manipulator... the words repeated in my head, echoing the accusations they'd hurled at me. It angered me how they judged my family, labeling us as villainous simply because of the actions of a few greedy ancestors. Feeling frustrated and tired, I took a seat at the Gryffindor table and noticed Harry, who was already having his lunch. His expression caught my attention, looking even more troubled than I was "Harry?"

All this time, I had been enveloped in my own thoughts and emotions, failing to fully see how Harry had changed as well. He appeared more frustrated, agitated, and upset than ever before. His eyes remained fixed on his plate, barely touching his food "Harry... did your potion-" he suddenly interrupted me, his expression furious as he looked up and snapped "Yes, because my potion's vapours turned a dark shade of silver, and Snape vanished it without even letting me pour it into a damn flagon! My potion wasn't any worse than Neville or Ron's, and if you're here to defend him, you came to the wrong side!"

He immediately realized how he had lost his temper and looked down again, his face reddening with anger and embarrassment "s-sorry...I'm just feeling angry, all the time, I'm afraid if I'm becoming bad..." My heart ached for him, sensing the fear and insecurity in his words "I know you, Harry." Harry swallowed hard and looked at me again, his expression apologetic "If anyone can understand me, it's you, Sue. I'm sorry...really, i guess I just thought I had the right to vent my anger on you because you lov- like Snape." I nodded, feeling a connection to Harry's pain "yeah, I can understand you even more now, being talked about in the Daily Prophet, or hearing students talking about you in a rude or negative way...it's tough."

My voice grew softer "We're not becoming bad...we're just some unfortunate souls who've had some rough times." Harry smiled faintly, and we ate in a comfortable silence, surrounded by the chatter of students in the Great Hall. After Divination class with Professor Trelawney, she added to the pile of our homework assignments, instructing us to write down our dreams every night. I walked into the Defence Against the Dark Arts class and noticed that Professor Umbridge was already seated behind her desk, watching the students file into the classroom with a fake smile. Ron and Hermione were seated in front of her desk, with Harry and Neville sitting in the row behind them.

I looked around for a seat but found none available. When I sat next to a Ravenclaw girl, she quickly frowned and stood up to change her seat, moving away from me. I don't have any disease! I took out my book, noticing that students were looking for a place to sit, but the empty seat next to me clearly wasn't an option for them. I then took out my quill and ink, when I noticed someone sit down next to me. Looking to my left, I saw Malfoy. He said nothing and simply placed his book next to mine. Professor Umbridgee, wearing her usual pink outfit and matching shoes with a tiny heel, walked around the class, discussing her methods and expectations for the lesson.

She mentioned that we weren't allowed to use wands or participate in any practical exercises. Instead, we had to simply read and remember the information from the textbook. She instructed us to read page five of our textbook, and a few minutes passed in silence. Feeling restless, I looked around and noticed that all the students seemed lost and uninterested. Then, Hermione raised her hand. Umbridge responded in her girly voice and fake smile "Do you have a question, my dear?" Hermione met her gaze firmly "There seems to be no information about using defensive spells in this textbook, Professor."

Umbridge's smile grew tenser as she tilted her head "Defensive spells? I don't believe anyone here would attempt to attack you, so there's no need to learn such things." I felt a burning sensation in my veins, eager to speak up, but Ron beat me to it "Then what are we supposed to do? Not use magic at all?" Umbridge's friendly tone immediately turned firm, and she took two steps forward. "In my class, every student must raise their hand and ask for permission before speaking!" Ron fell silent, while a few students exchanged shocked and scared glances, and the classroom once again fell into silence.

Umbridge restored her fake smile, clasping her hands in front of her "Many older and wiser wizards designed our new curriculum...and you will all learn these lessons in a risk-free manner!" her last words carried a clear warning. I desperately wanted to raise my hand, but this time Harry beat me to it. Without raising his hand "No wand, no magic...so what's the point of this class? What if someone attacks us? Are we supposed to defend ourselves without magic in a risk-free way?" Umbridge's smile faltered slightly, and for a moment, her composure appeared to slip. Her lips pursed tightly, hinting at annoyance before she regained her composure "I assure you, Mr. Potter, that neither the Ministry nor I would allow any attack happening to a student in Hogwarts!"

I couldn't just sit quietly and watch, so I stood up from my seat. "Excuse me, Professor, but he has a point. How are we supposed to defend ourselves?" As I stood up, Umbridge took a step back, as if my mere standing felt like a threat to her. Her smile faded even more, and a slight frown formed on her pale face. Her voice rang loud and clear, almost like a shrill shriek "Sit back! Now!" I quickly returned to my seat, but my whole body was shaking with anger. Umbridge pressed her lips together "Miss Carmine, this is Hogwarts, and I will tolerate any other student's opinions if they raise their hand and express themselves politely. But not you."

My eyes widened, and I felt an emptiness in the pit of my stomach as some hushed whispers echoed around the room. "You may have managed to escape punishment during the disciplinary hearing, solely due to the headmaster's ignorance. However, not in my class. I will never allow a walking threat like you to disrupt the rules of my class!" I bit down on the inside of my mouth, trying to hide my anger. "But I'm just asking a question-" , "Keep your mouth shut, Miss Carmine, or I'll deduct ten points from your house. You don't want your housemates to hate you, do you?"

She let out a sickeningly sweet giggle, inching closer to me "If only you actually care about the students in this school, you wouldn't dare set foot in Hogwarts, this place is meant for witches and wizards, not someone like you!" Umbridge continued speaking, dismissing me and the other students who had their hands up. "This class has had many irresponsible teachers before me, the last one went as far as teaching you the Unforgivable Curses." Unable to hold back, I spoke up, defending Gentiana "She was the best Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher we had after Professor Lupin!"

Hermione, noticing Umbridge's threatening smile directed at me, quickly chimed in "She did teach us useful spells..." Yet, Umbridge dismissed Hermione's comment "Ten points from Gryffindor! And detention for you, Miss Carmine, tomorrow evening at five o'clock!" My body shook, not out of fear, but rather frustration at the unjust situation. "Enough interruptions! Study the page five!" Feeling frustrated, I ignored the book altogether and aimlessly swirled my quill in my hand, resting my chin on my palm. The passing time felt like a suffocating experience to me, and to keep myself occupied, I started doodling in my book. Suddenly, a small piece of parchment landed on my face, and I turned my gaze towards Malfoy.

His soft smile turned sly and he raised an eyebrow, signaling me to read the parchment. I huffed and unfolded the parchment, my frown disappearing as a chuckle threatened to escape me. A large, moving animated toad wearing clothes remarkably similar to Umbridge and holding a tiny wand was leaping around the page, complete with a long, protruding tongue. I snuck a glance at Malfoy, who looked at me with a smirk, enjoying the fact that he managed to make me smile. The school bell rang, signaling the end of the final class for the day. I grabbed my bag and hastily walked out of her ominous classroom.

Chapter Text

Hermione quickly caught up to me, grabbing my sleeve and pulling me away from the other students. Her expression was both concerned and serious "Sue, please be careful with your words next time in her class." I averted my gaze from her unwavering brown eyes, my face becoming sullen "She's poisoned everyone's minds, calling me a threat... in front of everyone." Hermione's face scowled, her gaze averted as she whispered softly "I know she's the ugliest and most cruel toad I've ever encountered, but you know why she's here...we all have to be incredibly cautious...and especially you. Everyone seems to be fixated on the matter of your bloodline."

I nodded half heartedly as Hermione's gaze fell on the small piece of parchment in my hand. She narrowed her eyes "What's that?" I momentarily forgot and a slight smile appeared on my lips "Oh, it's a humorous drawing. Malfoy gave it to me." Hermione took the parchment and chuckled at the drawing. As the footsteps of other students faded away, a voice behind us spoke, causing us both to turn around "Looks like you both enjoy it too, huh, Granger?" It was Malfoy. Hermione let out a sigh upon seeing Malfoy, her expression becoming more solemn as her arms folded across her chest. My gaze flickered between the two, and I quickly stepped in between them, my index finger directed at Malfoy "YOU!"

His gaze dropped to my finger before lifting to meet my gaze, his face showing a bored expression "Are you ungrateful that I made you both laugh?" I vehemently shook my head, my short hair flipping around my neck "NO! You owe Hermione an apology!" From behind me, Hermione was taken aback, surprised by my comfortable demeanor with Malfoy. Malfoy's eyes narrowed and his arms folded across his chest "And why is that?" He asked with his familiar sneer on his face. I averted my eyes, hesitant to bring up the insult Draco had hurled at Hermione last year "You know you're in the wrong, Malfoy." We now stood facing Malfoy, who towered over us, appearing paler and on edge.

He seemed to have trouble speaking, his words faltering as he looked at Hermione with slightly frightened eyes. "I-" Malfoy's voice trailed off, and he seemed to have difficulty continuing. Hermione rolled her eyes dramatically "Okay, Malfoy, no need to stutter!" In response, Draco huffed, causing two strands of his blond hair to fly briefly. He denied vehemently "I never said any insults, did I?" With that, he strode away, leaving Hermione and I exchanging puzzled glances "Was that his unusual way of apologizing?" I shrugged in response "Who knows? Perhaps half of his heart holds some goodness?"

Hermione shot me a skeptical look, her eyebrows slightly raised "Malfoy? Kindness? Sue, i know you have unique views toward people but seriously? You see him like a kind person?" I delicately placed the small piece of parchment into my bag "I'm not entirely sure, but I think he's heavily influenced by his father's ruthlessness. I really hope he'll find his own identity someday, rather than blindly mimicking his father. we all know that he is not a good person, but i think inside him a part of him knows the right path but refuse to follow.." Hermione thought about what I'd said for a moment "If he chooses the right path, I have a strong feeling we'll have you to thank for it."

I was taken aback "Me? Why me?" Hermione and I resumed walking towards the Great Hall, and she shared her thoughts "I'm not exactly sure, but it's something to do with you. While he remains that arrogant and proud boy, he has changed a little bit, you know?" As we continued walking, I fell silent, my thoughts consumed by memories of Christmas night. The unpleasant memory of him stealing my first kiss still left a bitter taste in my mouth. A part of me struggled to forgive him for that. However, I remembered his words, 'but all i see is you!' I shook my head furiously, trying to dismiss the thought. Hermione's voice interrupted my inner turmoil, her tone playful as she teased "You're quite the overthinker, aren't you?"

I blushed slightly, aware of my tendency to overthink "Oh, it's nothing. Just my mind wandering off in the clouds again, you know how I am." The atmosphere in the evening was anything but pleasant. The hot topic among the students was the argument between Professor Umbridge and me, along with the latest news in the Daily Prophet. It felt as though everyone was eyeing me with suspicion, as if I were ready to cast a curse or manipulate them. However, I was grateful for the company of Hermione and the others, as their presence made the situation less stressful.

After having dinner, I took off my robe and placed it into my bag, revealing the white collared shirt and Gryffindor tie underneath my black long sleeve jumper. Feeling exhausted from the first day, I began walking, the day feeling as though it had lasted an entire week. It's only the first day and I'm already so tired, I can't even find the time to practice with the book I brought. In the middle of my way to reach the seventh floor, I encountered a certain someone I had hoped to avoid. Snape stood there with his signature stoic expression, his words firm "Carmine, come with me, immediately." I hardened my gaze, stubbornly refusing "I'm not going!" The second floor was fairly empty, with some of the first years heading back to their dormitories.

Snape's irritation grew, and he spoke through gritted teeth "When a professor orders you to come, you obey, now!" Fine! I unwillingly walked behind him towards the dungeons. We descended the spiraled stairs and stepped into the cold dungeons, my body shivered slightly from the change in temperature. Throughout the journey, I refrained from saying anything to him, keeping my gaze fixed on the path in front of us, until we finally reached his dimly lit office. He held the door open, gesturing for me to enter first. I walked into the office, tossed my heavy bag onto a wooden chair, and folded my arms across my chest, tapping my shoe rhythmically against the floor. Snape sauntered over to his desk and leaned against it, folding his arms in a similar stance to mine.

After a few moments of uncomfortable silence, he broke the silence "I've heard some things I never wanted to hear about you, Sue. Rumors circulating that you're walking around, threatening students with the ability to control them?" At his words, I felt the anger within me rise like an awakening animal. I could deduce that those girls had told him everything, and I responded with a frown, yet remained silent. Snape raised his voice, making certain that I was paying attention to him "And what is the meaning behind your argument with Professor Umbridge? You should have known better!"

There was something about his unjust scolding that caused me to shiver "Those girls deserved that! and next time I will make sure they pay for their words!" His eyes widened, his scowl deepening as he unfolded his arms "Was that a threat? You dare not threaten any student or professor, or you may end up being expelled!" I was momentarily speechless. In situations like these, I always struggled to express myself without getting overwhelmed and bursting into tears. Instead, those tiny blue butterflies appeared once again, conjured by my emotions, and begun fluttering around me, as I raised my gaze to him, my frown deepened. The butterflies seemed to have a mind of their own, swooping down on him, nearly attacking him.

Snape observed me with a mix of confusion and realization, quickly comprehending the nature of my abilities. It was evident that he knew I had conjured the butterflies, having witnessed similar instances before. He noted the blue color of the butterflies' wings, recognizing that my current emotional state was likely akin to a breakdown, as on those occasions when I had unintentionally shattered the windows. Snape didn't make any attempt to swat away the tiny butterflies circling him. Instead he took a few steps forward, gently grasped my wrist "Stop it."

One by one, the butterflies disappeared "What happened to that little girl who used to visit my office regularly, asking me questions about potions and everything else under the sun?" feeling a lump form in my throat "She grew up." Snape's eyes softened as he gazed at me, his voice filled with concern "Yes, she grew up, unfortunately, and she's developed feelings that are only harming herself." He released my wrist, his expression more gentle "You're frightened, you're attempting to cope with your heart and mind simultaneously, which is why you've become so aggressive, particularly towards me."

Snape let out a sigh, his tone weary "And I'm just trying to tell you to stop threatening others with your abilities. You're already a target for the Ministry and potential Death Eaters, and all I want is to keep you safe. Why are you fighting me at every turn? Why are you always trying to push my buttons?" Snape observed my intense silence and downcast expression, and it seemed to irritate him further. It was clear he expected me to engage in an argument or to start whining or do anything but remain silent. And what's this now? Don't you like it when I give you the same silent treatment you've given me?

Snape's annoyance appeared to get the better of him "Why are you now suddenly falling into complete silence, Sue? Is this what you truly desired? When you awakened to your true nature, you weren't like this, but what I sense from you now is an arrogant pureblood girl who loves to flaunt her gifts!" Snape's warning rang in my ears like a harsh reminder "Be careful not to turn into someone like your uncle!" his words hit me, my eyes widened in shock, and I instinctively reached for my bag. It was a heavy blow after the terrible day I'd had. I paused as my hand touched the door handle.

My voice dropped low but remained soft "You're right, Professor Snape, i'm glad you finally understand. The Sue you once knew is no longer there, devoured by the dark Carmine blood that now runs through my veins." Without looking back, I pushed the door open and left the room, my feet carrying me away down the corridor. After reaching the dormitory, I placed my bag on the bed and picked up Teddy. Holding him like a baby, I smiled at him "Hello there, let's go for a little walk under the moonlight."

In the dimly lit courtyard, I allowed Teddy to run around freely, and I perched myself on a bench, lost in my thoughts. Suddenly, someone dressed in black entered the area. Malfoy, again?
Malfoy strutted around, exuding a sense of self satisfaction in his new, elegant black attire. Standing in front of me, he sneered "My, look who's looking for trouble. You know curfew is nearing, and being a prefect, if you don't return to your dorm, I may have to report you to your head of house." To his surprise, I struggled to find the energy to even move the muscles in my mouth to speak. I felt utterly exhausted.

He continued, this time pouting "Right now, if I placed a sword in front of you, you'd remain just like this? an upset, miserable creature, wouldn't you?" I mustered up some strength to respond "Is that a threat, Malfoy? Or are you planning to hand me the sword so I can use it on you?" Malfoy chuckled at my response, his smirk widening "Now, now, let's not indulge in those thoughts. I was just joking, love. I have no intention of giving you any sword or causing any trouble." My expression soured, and with narrowed eyes, I turned to look at him. Did he just call me 'love'?

To my surprise, Malfoy's face reddened and he quickly tried to brush off the comment "What?" I nodded my head, my irritation growing. "Since when did you start enjoying spending time with me? Did I ever say I've forgiven you?" Malfoy shifted uncomfortably, his usual arrogance faltering for a moment. He averted his eyes "I... I never said I enjoy spending time with you, I merely find your company amusing sometimes." Malfoy's gaze followed mine as I watched Teddy playing "And you truly thought you were about to have your first kiss with Snape?"

My cheeks flushed slightly as a mixture of sadness and embarrassment washed over me. Quickly averting my eyes "O-of course not. I mean, how could I imagine such a thing, even in my head? I even fear to think of him behaving differently from his usual self..." I mentally reprimanded myself, wondering what the hell I was saying again. "Afraid to imagine Snape acting differently, eh? How endearing." He took a step closer "So, what exactly happened between the two of you? You seemed pretty upset when i saw you leaving his office." I raised my eyebrows, a hint of incredulity in my expression "Were you stalking me, Malfoy?"

Draco shrugged nonchalantly "Well, not really. I was escorting the first years back to their dormitories, and I happened to see you and Snape heading towards his office. And don't forget, you're the real stalker here. I bet I've seen you hundreds of times over the years, following Snape around the castle." I huffed in irritation, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment at his remark "I was not stalking Snape. I... I just happened to be in the same places he was, that's all." Malfoy, clearly enjoying my reaction "Sure, whatever you say."

I couldn't help but yawn, as Teddy bounded towards me, nearly running. I stood up and smiled at him before turning to Malfoy. "Remember, Mr. Prefect, to head back to your dorm on time tonight, or I'll have to tell Hermione or Ron to report you to your head of house." I started walking, with Teddy closely in tow, not getting too far before I noticed Malfoy keeping pace behind me. A tear escaped from my eye as Snape's words echoed in my mind again 'What I sense from you now is an arrogant pureblood girl who loves to flaunt her gifts.'

As my head remained downcast. I suddenly bumped into someone. Without looking up, I knew it was Draco "Sue?" His tone wasn't taunting or mocking anymore "Stop.." he said, his voice surprisingly calm and serious "Stop crying for Snape." I continued to stare down, as another tear rolled down my cheek "Being allowed to cry only inside my heart... it almost feels like a punishment."

Draco halted in his steps, sensing my emotional state. He understood that I wasn't in the right frame of mind to talk further. He stood there silently, observing as I walked away with Teddy.
Wearing my soft, comfortable pajamas, I nestled under the cozy blanket, holding Teddy close to me. "Good night, tomorrow will be a better day.. I hope so." With that, I closed my eyes and drifted off into sleep.

Chapter Text

"Look at him, Gentiana." I said, holding the small tabby kitten in my hands while we were in the small garden of our house. "He's hungry, and he has no home to go to." Gentiana looked at the kitten, her expression a bit hesitant. "Sue, he may be looking for his mother. You shouldn't bring him here." I nodded stubbornly, my eyes wide with determination "He doesn't have a mother. I heard him meowing continuously since yesterday. Please, we can't leave him alone."

I pleaded. The small, thin tabby kitten trembled slightly, his soft fur still cold. He looked up at us with his big, green eyes "meowww!" Watching him, I felt a pang in my heart. In my mind, he resembled a little boy, crying because he hadn't had milk for many days. Gentiana's expression softened "Fine, we'll take care of him now."

The next day, Gentiana purchased a package of dry milk for cats and a small pacifier from a pet shop. She then taught me how to properly feed him. I was seated on the sofa, tenderly feeding him using the small pacifier. Meanwhile, Gentiana was immersed in reading a book, occasionally glancing at us. She raised her head to look at the kitten on my lap "What name do you think would suit him?" Her green eyes sparkled with interest. I smiled down at the small, purring cat in my lap "Teddy, his face reminds me of Mr. Bean's bear, that's why." Gentiana couldn't help but chuckle silently, amused by the unexpected name I had chosen.

A tear rolled down my cheek as I slowly opened my eyes, waking up to the sound of movement around me. The red curtains around my bed did little to muffle the noise, signaling the start of a new day. The dream of a happier past caused a bittersweet mixture of warmth and pain within me. I stood up, yawning, and saw the large tabby cat waiting patiently for me to feed him. The sight of him, looking at me expectantly, brought a smile to my face. After getting ready for the day, I found my thoughts consumed by worry about the upcoming detention with Umbridge. Merlin knows how she'll treat me...

The day went on with a mundane routine of attending Charm's class, Transfiguration, Care of Magical Creatures, and Herbology. By evening, as the clock edged towards five, I felt a gnawing hunger, pushing me to sneak below the Great Hall and make my way to the kitchen. Thanks to Hermione, who had taught us how to enter, I now stood before the large painting of a bowl of fruit. I tickled the pear in the painting, and it let out a giggle before the painting transformed into a handle, allowing me to push the door open. I stepped into the bustling kitchen, instantly engulfed by the delightful aroma of freshly baked goods and bubbling pots filled with various dishes.

In the lively kitchen, the house elves were scurrying back and forth, diligently preparing food. The captivating aroma of various dishes and desserts made my stomach growl in anticipation. As I made my way through the kitchen, I spotted Dobby, one of the house elves that Harry had freed and who now worked here. I remembered him from his iconic mismatched socks and waved at him. All the elves around me quickly bowed to me and proceeded to bring an abundance of food to me. One of the house elves brought me a small stool to sit on, and another placed a plate of juicy steak in front of me. Yet another elf stood beside me, holding a plate of delicious pudding. "MERLIN'S BEARD!"

I exclaimed loudly, feeling a ticklish sensation. The elf who had been attempting to rub my knee quickly stopped and looked at me with wide, frightened eyes. "I'm sorry." he said apologetically "I thought I should help to lessen your pain.." I quickly smiled and reassured him "Oh no, it's alright... but please, don't rub it again. I'm too ticklish." I giggled awkwardly. The elf glanced at me, his large eyes sparkling happily as he nodded in agreement. I couldn't help but feel slightly embarrassed at their diligent service. They're treating me like some sort of royalty. As I continued to enjoy the food that the house elves had brought me, I noticed them watching me with expectant and hopeful expressions. Their behavior made me feel both honored and uneasy.

I took a moment to address them "Thank you all for the food. I really appreciate your kindness." The house elves responded with enthusiastic nods and choruses of "you're welcome." their eyes sparkling with contentment. As I held a spoonful of pudding, a house elf named Cooky glanced at me, and before I could take a bite, an idea came to mind. I smiled and placed the spoon in his mouth. All the house elves, including Cooky, were taken aback. After he swallowed the pudding, his eyes shone with gratitude "Cooky is thankful to you. From now on, Cooky will call you Kind Princess. he will accept you as his mistress." I giggled at Cooky's words "Oh, no, I don't want to be anyone's mistress."

My gaze then fell on Winky, a girl elf who looked quite frightened. I offered her the plate of pudding "Eat it. You all work here without any wage, so you deserve a good treatment." As Winky hurried away to eat the pudding away from the group, I noticed the other house elves approaching me, calling me "Kind Princess." one by one. I stood up, still smiling and waving my hand "Love you all, cuties, i might sneak back again and bring you all gifts someday." At that moment, the house elves, who were standing nearby, responded with a chorus of "yes, thank you, Kind Princess!" and "we'll be waiting for you." I then turned to leave, waving my hand once more. I couldn't help but smile widely as I made my way out of the kitchen, feeling incredibly happy about the adorable house elves' nickname for me.

I proceeded to make my way to the second floor, where once upon a time belonged to Gentiana's office. To my surprise, the formerly darkened office had undergone a dramatic transformation. Instead of its usual gloom, it was painted in a shade of pink that resembled a Barbie house. The room was adorned with numerous cat pictures, making it the only pleasant aspect of the office. Umbridge sat diligently at her desk, engrossed in writing something. She didn't even glance in my direction as I stood silently in the doorway. Umbridge then set her quill down and took a sip from her pink cup "Come in, Miss Carmine."

Her eyes finally flicking up to meet mine. I perched myself on the chair directly facing Umbridge's desk, noticing the usual fake smile on her lips. A small, empty parchment sat neatly on her desk. Her distasteful smile widened "Well, I hope you've learned to control yourself, especially during my classes. Now you're going to write some lines for me, young lady." I averted my gaze to her cold, big eyes, desperately holding back the urge to vomit. I reached for my quill in my bag, but Umbridge intervened with an artificially kind tone "Oh no ,no ,no!" she repeated, her voice dripping with feigned sweetness "You won't be using your own quill. I have a special quill for you." Umbridge passed me a slender black quill with an unusually sharp point. I scrutinized the unique quill in my hand for a brief moment before asking quietly "What do you want me to write, Professor?"

A wave of distaste welled within me as she sipped from her pink cup, the bold, unattractive lipstick accentuating her unpleasantness. "You will write 'I must not tell lies'." Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she observed my bewildered and infuriated expression. "When did I even tell a lie?" Umbridge placed her cup down, raising her eyebrows in a mockery of sympathy "When did you lie? Here we are just the two of us now. There's no need to hide your true self." She continued "You know you shouldn't have come back to Hogwarts, with your lies about some tragic incident within your family. You manipulated the Minister and even Dumbledore. I am the one who knows you better than you know yourself."

This woman, such a atrocious creature herself, had the audacity to accuse me of wrongdoing. Umbridge lifted her head in victory, grabbing her cup once more and fixating her gaze on one of the cat pictures on the wall "Well? Write as I said!" I attempted to suppress my anger, knowing the potential consequences of letting it get the better of me. I took a deep breath and began to write on the parchment, but as I scanned her desk, I realized there was no ink present. Before I could inquire, Umbridge suddenly stood up "And you won't need any ink. Write what I said until its words fully sink into your head, miss."

Fixing the sharp point of the quill on the parchment "I must not tell lies." Umbridge then began to pace around her office, gazing out the window like a sinister figure. I continued to write on the parchment... until, I suddenly noticed something eerie. All the words I had written were a deep, crimson color, like blood. Initially, I thought the sharp pain on my hand was just an itchy sensation, perhaps caused by a mosquito bite.

But now, the pain felt as though a very thin, penetrating needle was piercing through my skin. I let out a stifled breath, and my brows furrowed in pain. I then looked at Umbridge, who was closely watching me with a smug smile on her face, a wave of helplessness washed over me, realizing that there was little I could do against this monstrous woman. Looking at the back of my hand, I realized that the ink of this quill was my own blood. Umbridge nodded in satisfaction "Well done, continue." I took a deep breath, trying to calm the rapid beating of my frightened heart. However, the pain was unbearable, and as I continued to write, the sharp, burning sensation returned, causing the words to appear once again.

Tears welling in the corner of my eyes, i glanced up to see if i have a chance to run away but umbridge was standing just to few meters away from me. I tried to hold back any sign of weakness, silently sniffling as hours seemed to pass by. Umbridge finally spoke "That's enough. Show me your hand." I stood up and walked toward her, my height a few inches taller than her. She grabbed my hand in hers, examining the fresh, red marks of the words on the back of my hand, which were clearly evident. "Did you learn your lesson?" My lower lip trembled with a mix of anger and weakness, and my hand continued shaking "Yes, Professor."

She nodded, her smile widening even more, her eyes seeming larger "Very well. You're dismissed." I turned away and approached the chair, grabbing my bag. A single tear quickly fell, and I quickly wiped it away before turning back to face Umbridge once more. As I prepared to leave Umbridge's office, her voice, dripping with false sweetness, echoed once more. "Be mindful, next time you feel the urge to be disrespectful, you'll earn yourself a week of detention, Miss Carmine." I turned to look at her figure, turned away from me.

My forehead creased into a frown, and I shut the door behind me. The fresh air made my wounded hand burn as if it was being tortured. I let out an annoyed, helpless, but quiet cry. All I longed for in that moment was the comfort of my bed. After changing into more comfortable attire, I took a seat behind a desk in the nearly empty common room. All the younger students were engrossed in their homework, while I too began working on my Divination assignment, which required me to write about my dreams. Midway through writing, I sighed. I had a lengthy essay to complete about moonstone, as well as training assignments from both Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick.

A small, innocent girl approached my seat and looked at me with wide eyes "Are you Sue Carmine?" I was somewhat perplexed for a moment. I glanced left and right, eventually fixing my gaze on her "Yes?" Please don't bring up the rumors. The girl's eyes glistened with excitement "So it's true that you can perform magic without a wand?" Her little group of first year friends quickly gathered around us. Despite my situation, I couldn't help but let a small smile appear on my face. At least they didn't view me as a monster. I nodded with slight hesitation "Yes, I possess the ability to perform wandless magic, but I have yet to master it."

Among the group, two boys exchanged glances, their eyes filled with awe, before turning their gazes towards me. One of them posed the question "When you master wandless magic, will you no longer use your wand?" I opened my mouth to respond, but found myself briefly puzzled by the question. Will there come a time when I no longer rely on my wand? I responded with a slight smile, shrugging my shoulders "Maybe." The group of children whispered amongst themselves, their excitement apparent as they moved to a different side of the common room. I sighed and continued writing. If only I didn't have these abilities.

Suddenly, a revelation struck me, and my eyes widened at the thought that had popped into my mind at that very moment. Did my mother truly sacrifice herself just to shield me from these powers, or was there something else at play? the urgent need for a response overwhelmed me. Gentiana was the only person who could provide the answers I sought, but..  I brushed my bangs away, my eyes flickering. Since she was working with Snape on the Awakening Potion that day, perhaps he might know something I need to understand.

However, recollecting Snape's harsh words and all the bitter encounters we had had made me hesitant to approach him for assistance. The memories of our past interactions weighed heavily on my mind. A few days passed, and the weekend came and went without any special events. Well, aside from a rumor circulating throughout the castle, Umbridge had been appointed Hogwarts High Inquisitor, granting her the authority to inspect other teachers. Back in Snape's class once more, Only Merlin himself understands the maelstrom of emotions I'm experiencing right now.

I released a silent, dramatic sigh and took my seat. The students anxiously waited for his arrival, their fear palpable as they anticipated hearing the grades they received on the moonstone essay assignment. I deliberately positioned myself as far away from Snape's desk as possible. Glancing over, I saw the two girls from last time, and they rolled their eyes in response.

Chapter Text

Snape eventually entered the room, closing the door behind him and standing in front of the class, sporting a smirk of satisfaction. "I have read through and graded your essays." he began, as he walked between the chairs, handing out the papers one by one "And I must say, most of them were truly dreadful, with a few exceptional students being the only exceptions." He moved on to my seat, our eyes meeting for a brief moment as he handed me my essay. I noted the bold 'D' on my paper, and at that precise instant, he declared "And I shall start doling out detention to any student who receives less than an 'Acceptable' grade in my class. It's high time they wake up from their slumber and take their lessons seriously."

I frowned, feeling as though Snape's words were directed specifically at me. The image of my disappointing grade staring back at me like a reproach. You're truly failing at everything, aren't you? Such a loser... I realized that my own mind was the real enemy I was battling against. During the class, I focused on preparing the Strengthening Solution, occasionally stealing glances around the room to assess my peers' progress. Ensuring that my potion was the correct color, I completed the task just as the class was coming to an end. As we had done the previous week, every student poured their Strengthening Solution into a flagon, placing it on Snape's desk so he could assess them later.

I followed suit, walking towards his desk, as I glanced up, our eyes met once more, I forcefully placed the flagon on his desk with a distinct thud. It was then that his attention was drawn to the red, word marked wounds on my left hand. His intense gaze settled upon my hand, causing me to swiftly pull it away, attempting to hide the markings beneath the sleeve of my robe. There was a fleeting gleam in his eyes, replaced by a frown of confusion, as if he had sensed something troubling. I averted my gaze, preparing to hurry away. However, just before I could escape, his firm voice called out, loud enough for me to catch his attention amidst the few remaining students in the classroom. "Carmine, stay a moment."

My heart sank. Merlin... I stood there, anxiously waiting near his desk, Snape sat patiently, or perhaps impatiently, waiting for the last student to leave the classroom. Then, with swift steps, he rose from his chair, striding over to where I stood. Gripping my wrist firmly and drawing my hand closer to his face, resulting in my sleeve falling down. He looked at the words engraved on my skin "I must not tell lies... Who did this to you?" I tried in vain to withdraw my hand, but his grip remained firm. He hissed "Come with me now." There was no mistaking the authoritative tone of his demand, as he held my wrist tightly and led me out of the potions classroom, through the corridors to his office, conveniently located nearby.

Once we were inside his office, he proceeded to close the door. I finally found my voice "It's not your concern, professor. Why are you acting this way?" Snape held onto my wrist firmly, but as our gazes delved deeper, his frown momentarily softened. It was as if a trace of regret from his previous actions seeped through "Do not test my patience. Just tell me what happened to your hand!" He finally released my hand, and I rubbed the reddened area on my wrist, a result of his firm grasp "It was Umbridge." I replied quietly "It was during my detention... she despises all students, but I think she particularly dislikes me because of my last name."

His eyes darkened at the mention of Umbridge's name. I raised my eyes to meet his, my voice heavy with emotion "It's not only Umbridge who treats me this way, you can't imagine how it feels to walk around and hear the whispers and insults, calling me a monster or an 'arrogant pureblood girl, flaunting her abilities.' They say cruel things about my family, people they've never met, with no damn idea what we've endured..." Snape felt a lump in his throat, he remained standing in front of me, his eyes dark and heavy with guilt "From what I had said that day... I didn't mean it. You are not arrogant, I was in the wrong.."

I looked away "I don't believe you anyway... never." His shoulders slumped as he sighed, his dark eyes locked onto me "You're truly difficult, Sue. always bringing out the worst in me." I stood there silently, unsure of what to say next, my mind filled with confusion. My eyes widened in surprise as I felt his hand on my shoulder, gently guiding me towards him until my face pressed against his chest. His other hand tenderly caressed the back of my head, leaving me stunned. "I promised to protect you, but it seems that I'm the one who has hurt you the most." My arms hung idly at my sides, unsure if I should hug him back. Despite the strong desire to embrace him, I found myself lacking the courage to do so. "You promised to who?.. Why are you speaking to me like Gentiana did..."

I don't want to be seen as a child who is always forgiven...why do they always claim they want to protect me, yet they never consider that what I truly need is their presence by my side, not just the act of pushing me away and leaving me in the dark... Snape's words came out softly "I promised to myself, not to anyone else, don't blame those who left this world for you, and don't think I can't read your thoughts." He took hold of my shoulders, gently finishing the embrace and guiding me to look directly at him. I looked up at him, surprised that he could so easily perceive my inner turmoil and thoughts. "It's hard not to blame them... they left me alone here."

"They left, it's true, but you're not alone. I'm here. You can lean on me." I averted my gaze, refusing to meet his eyes "You're not here for me... You don't even love me... And every time you remind me of that, you disappear. You're more cruel than everyone who left me alone." he gently lifted my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. I noticed the slight twitch at the corners of his lips, forming a tiny smile "Just don't be a brat, don't sulk, and don't bring your emotions into every encounter we have.There are feelings beyond love, Sue, and what I feel for you is true care. Now, are you upset about that?" I didn't avert my gaze this time, my cheeks burning bright "But... what about my feelings?"

My voice betraying a touch of vulnerability. His smile disappeared, and he pulled his hands away, his expression serious. His question caught me off guard "May I ask... why do you love me? I cannot fathom any logical reason for you to fall in love with someone like me." My mouth opened but the words wouldn't come. I struggled to describe the chaotic swirling feelings within my heart. He stood there, stoic and distant, his gaze unwavering. Was it upsetting to him that I still loved him? Or was it simply too unbelievable for him? My blush intensified, my cheeks burning a deeper shade of red as I struggled to find the right words.

Finally, I managed to whisper just three words "Because you exist." Did I sound needy? Or desperate? Snape's eyes widened in complete disbelief, as though he couldn't fathom the words that had just left my mouth. I stared back at him, wondering if I had used the right words or not. His thoughts began to swirl, memories resurfacing from his own days as a student, a target of mockery from cocky Gryffindor bullies. James Potter arrogantly spoke to Lily, who tried to understand why him and his friends continuously targeted Snape. The answer James gave was just three words: "Because he exist!"

He became lost in the memories of his past, the bitter taste of trauma still lingering in his mind. His eyes shifted to me, his voice lowered, the past clearly tormenting him "You just sometimes heal something that you never broke." His voice took on a somber tone as he questioned me "You haven't accessed the ability to read my thoughts, have you?" Confusion washed over me, and I answered with a puzzled expression "No?" He resisted the impulse to smile too openly, instead ruffling my hair gently. "So precious .. so pure ... so adorable." What should I say now? His words caught me off guard, and my face blushed like a radish.

Then, he withdrew his hand "I've noticed that you haven't smiled since last term..." Ah... He's referring to the night I confessed to him, and he rejected me so harshly... His dark eyes studied my expression intently, as if he's dissecting my thoughts. I fidgeted nervously under his intense gaze. I lowered my head, at a loss for words. Snape's voice was soft as he spoke, his words cutting through the silence between us "Don't be shy, Sue. Your smile is my sunshine." I raised my head slightly, glancing at him through my lashes, shy and uncertain.

He smirked faintly "Don't let me see you getting into trouble with that toad." I chuckled, nodding silently. Then, his strict and sassy demeanor returned as he raised one eyebrow "And be aware that if you once again receive a 'D' in any of your essays or tests, I will have no choice but to give you detention." I gulped, my awkward smile faltering a bit "Oh... yes, Professor. I've been having trouble concentrating, but I'll try to gather my scattered thoughts this time." Snape cocked his head, deep in thought, his arms crossed over his chest. I couldn't help but find myself captivated by his presence. He looks so... stop it.

I quickly looked away, trying to think of something else, like house elves. I didn't want him to know what I was thinking.
"You know, Sue, your mind is quite crowded." I blushed even more, caught in my own flustered state. "No!!! it's not crowded at all! It's just.. ah, I mean..." I struggled to find the right words, my thoughts and emotions in a chaotic whirlwind. "It's endearing. Your mind is like a bustling marketplace, isn't it? Let's see if we can find some order and discipline." Snape seemed to sense my anticipation. He paused for a moment before continuing, his voice firm but kind "Given that I don't want you to fail your O.W.L, I'm willing to help you with some extra sessions. All you need to do is stop daydreaming. Got that?"

He leaned slightly, bringing himself closer to my height. From this short distance, I noticed a tiny smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. Extra sessions with Snape? Am I happy or nervous? Or do I just want to punch him in the face? My thoughts raced as I mentally listed my classes and assignments, searching for any spare time for these additional sessions. Snape, observing my internal struggle, couldn't help but let out a soft huff, his lips twitching with the effort not to grin "Relax, no need to be stressed." After a short while of standing there awkwardly and struggling to count and calculate, forgetting and recounting again and again, my face crinkled into a frown.

"But Professor, my schedule is already packed! How can I manage to attend four classes in a day, do my homework, and still find time for extra sessions with you?" He shrugged nonchalantly "You'll need to make some sacrifices, perhaps you should refrain from being so lazy, and avoid aimlessly wandering around without a care. You're no longer that impulsive first year, you know." His words left me feeling frustrated and annoyed, and my blood boiled. The mere mention of sacrificing my carefree nature and focusing solely on studies made me want to pout and disagree. With a frown on my face, I responded with a haughty tone "I haven't forgiven you either, and who said I even want extra sessions?"

Snape raised a questioning eyebrow, his raven black hair cascading slightly longer than before. "Well, well, well, I think you wish to remain that carefree 'little Sue' who spends her time playing around." He taunted "Making time for extra sessions is not about sacrificing your happiness entirely. It's about finding a balance between responsibilities and leisure, which is an inherent part of growing up. Remember, if your performance in my class doesn't improve, I must give you detention, which will only mean more time for this." Is he mocking me? I have no reason to improve my performance, and I most definitely don't want his help!

Despite my thoughts, I knew I was being stubborn and foolish. He was trying to help me, in his own unique way but it still bothered me deeply. I stared at him with a mix of frustration and confusion, unsure of how to respond to his words. How could I forgive him? His harsh rejection and silent treatment haunted me. "I... was only joking when I said I loved you... you know, it was all a stupid joke." Snape, puzzled by my sudden outburst, could easily see through my lie. He smirked softly "Sure, you don't." he replied. "Now, shall we say nine o'clock in my office for our first session?" I felt a surge of anger, my face flushed with frustration, as Snape's no-nonsense attitude grated on my nerves. "Fine!! We can start tomorrow! But you didn't hear me correctly!"

He raised his brow, his tone calm but sarcastic. He seemed unfazed by my outburst "Oh, I heard you perfectly well. You said you don't love me, and I'm okay with that." I could feel steam coming out from my head, feeling like I was about to explode. My fists clenched tightly, my emotions threatening to explode. I blurted out all the things that had been burdening my heart. "Yes! I meant it! I don't love you, I hate you! You're so cruel and stupid, pitying me, you're even worse than Voldemort! When I learn to use my magic, I'll cut you in two, and then repair you, and cut you again! I'll do whatever it takes to make you angry, and I'll show you that you were correct. I am that arrogant pureblood girl who enjoys showing off her gifts!"

Snape simply watched me with a sigh "Sue, what's gotten into you today? And why is your hair so spiky like an angry cat?" Startled, my eyes widened even further. I swear, I'm going to cast a killing curse on him! "I'm serious!" I exclaimed. In response, Snape shook his head and took a few steps closer, pulling me into another tight embrace. The unexpected hug left me gasping for breath, his calm demeanor contrasting sharply with my angry outburst. He whispered softly "let it go, don't hold on to those intense emotions, allow yourself to release them, even if it means lashing out at me. Your heart is burdened and it's clear in your words."

I stood there, still held captive in his embrace, His soothing words and tender embrace made my anger slowly melt away, replaced by a feeling of sadness and vulnerability. Tears brimmed in my eyes, and I buried my face into his chest, sobbing quietly. I held onto his arms tightly, almost hurting him, but Snape didn't flinch. "You're having trouble expressing how much you want to be clingy, aren't you?" His words carried a hint of understanding, as if he was trying to reassure me that my behavior stemmed from a deeper longing, and that it was okay to express those feelings.

My voice became muffled against his chest "I won't cut you in two, Professor. I promise..." after a moment, Snape removed me from his arms, forcing us to meet eye to eye "you've also declared that you would do whatever it takes to make me angry, well, too bad for you, because I will keep a close watch on your behavior to ensure you don't cause any trouble." As he removed his hand from my chin, his expression shifted back to a professional and intense demeanor. "Well, do you have anything to say for yourself?" Feeling a mixture of embarrassment and remorse, I lowered my head and whispered apologetically "No, Professor..."

He gave me a small smile that quickly disappeared as his eyes shifted to my hand, the words still a fiery red. He grabbed my hand in his larger one and gently gave it a squeeze "Be careful with that woman, she holds significant power now." Feeling a sense of relief after unleashing my frustration and especially after his comforting embrace, I silently lowered my head, acknowledging his concern. He didn't release my hand and brought it close to his lips. My eyes widened with disbelief as he seemed ready to press a soft kiss on the marked area, but I swiftly snatched my hand away and shielded it behind me.

A deep blush spread across my cheeks "I-I think I should go now." Snape gave me a pointed look, his gaze lingering on my hidden hand, and let out a soft sigh before waving his wand and opening the door for me "Don't forget your session tomorrow." I nodded silently, feeling as though my breath was caught in my throat, and as soon as I was outside of his office, I quickly ran further to put distance between us.

I retreated to a dimly lit corner of the dungeon, my back pressed against the cold stone wall, as the flickering flames of the torches cast eerie shadows. My hand involuntarily found its way to my throat, still feeling the tightness of emotions from our interaction. He must have thought that a gentle kiss would soothe the pain in my hand, nothing more... With a content smile and a light heart, I made my way to the common room, feeling as if I was walking on clouds.

Chapter Text

I entered the bustling and crowded space of common room, I noticed the twins, Fred and George, were busy with trick playing among some of the younger students, testing their new prank wares. I chose to disregard the commotion unfolding around me and took a seat on one of the sofas, allowing myself to relax for a moment. The trio sat together, their conversation serious. Hermione called out to me "Hey Sue! Come here." I snapped out of my thoughts and made my way over to them by the fireplace, settling down next to Hermione. Harry was scribbling away on one of his essays, but it was clear his mind was elsewhere.

Hermione leaned in and spoke quietly "We've decided to do something, Are you with us?" Confused, I shifted my gaze between the three of them. Ron huffed "I'm not really on board with this idea, but Hermione says we're going to teach ourselves Defense Against the Dark Arts." As the fire crackled, casting a warm glow on my face, I asked "But how?" Harry lowered his voice "I'll teach you all, but it has to be a secret. Umbridge can't find out, no one can." Hermione nodded with determination. "We'll gather a group of trustworthy people."

My expression turned to disbelief as I contemplated Harry's decision to take on the responsibility of teaching us, although the question of when we would begin practicing remained unclear, Hermione continued, casting cautious glances around to ensure that no one was listening "Since the Ministry forbids us from learning spells, and Umbridge is now in control of the teaching methods, we will defy everything they try to suppress. We will form an army, Dumbledore's Army." Ron looked at me expectantly "So, are you in with us?"

I hesitated for a moment, feeling uncertain. "I... I'm in, but I need to practice with the book I brought here myself. You know that my way of using magic is different now, right? Dumbledore said I have an innate kind of magic, which operates without needing spells. But yes, I'll join wherever you all gather to practice." Harry chimed in, speaking in hushed tones "You're right, Sue, but for passing your exams at Hogwarts, you have to know these spells." I nodded in acknowledgment, and let out a sigh. Ron attempted to lighten the mood, joking "Well, if Ryder is already on You Know Who's side, we'll definitely need Sue to handle his uncle in her own unique way, won't we?"

Hermione scolded Ron "Ron! We clearly can't expect Sue to take on someone like Ryder alone; he has plenty of battle experience, and we're unsure of his intentions or current location!" I shook my head, disregarding Hermione's concerns "No, Ron is right, Hermione. There's no one better than me, as a Carmine, to face Ryder in our own way." Harry moved his essay aside, acknowledging the urgency of the situation. "It's clear that we all need to sharpen our skills. The increasing intensity of the pains in my scar indicates that Voldemort is becoming more active than ever." We all nodded in agreement, determined to face the upcoming challenges. Just then, I remembered I had failed to mention something.

I interrupted "Oh, I forgot to inform you all that I've been assigned several extra sessions with Snape." Harry, Ron and Hermione stared at me, their expressions stunned. Hermione was the first one to speak up "Extra lessons with Snape, why?" my eyes avoiding theirs. "Well, he thinks i need to concentrate more on my academics.." Ron stared at me, his mouth gaping open "Hold on a moment, why are you getting extra sessions when Neville could use the help? Why is Snape singling you out?" Harry rolled his eyes, still holding a grudge against Snape, especially after the incident where he had given him a zero because of the bold vapor of his potion.

"This has to be a form of torture. He's likely trying to make your life miserable. Why would Snape pick you solely for these additional sessions?" My cheeks turned rosy, and I pouted, folding my arms in frustration "Snape is not torturing me!" Hermione nodded in agreement, coming to my defense "Harry may have his own opinions, but I don't think Snape is trying to torture Sue." Ron couldn't help but let out a dry chuckle, teasing me with a playful tone "So, does this mean Snape is giving you special attention?" I shot Ron a smirk "Jealous, Ron? Snape sees me as his favorite, that's all." Hermione's mouth opened wide, and she couldn't help but laugh in shock "Sue, you're being quite arrogant, you know that?" However, her expression changed to one of concern "But I can't fathom why Snape will offer assistance solely to you..."

I stood up, still wearing a proud expression "Well, if you can ask him to give you all extra sessions! Bye! I'm going to bed." With that, I departed, leaving them baffled. Harry scoffed softly and shook his head, while Ron looked at Hermione "Snape is treating her differently, and he doesn't even try to hide it... Why is that?" Hermione responded "I don't know, but I don't have any bad feelings. Snape seems more inclined to protect her..." Harry, pretending to focus on his essay, listened attentively to their conversation. Ron, looking slightly dissatisfied "It seems to me that Snape is simply feeling sorry for her."

Hermione responded firmly, correcting him "No, Ron. At least I can't be certain about that. However, what troubles me is the possibility that Snape may become too restrictive over her." Harry casually rolled his eyes, adjusting his glasses "That old bastard is purely focused on his potions. He probably isn't even on Dumbledore's side, so I doubt he cares much about Sue either!" , "Well.. if you say so..." said Ron. Hermione let out a sigh, finding both Ron and Harry equally frustrating "Honestly, both of you! Go ahead and name one teacher at Hogwarts who doesn't have a handful of issue, Snape is no exception to the mix of strange behaviors displayed by our instructors. Besides, we lack information about his own background, so it's not our place to pass judgment."

She reasoned, before standing up decisively "I'm off to bed. Goodnight!" she concluded, determined to end the discussion. The next night, after I made sure I had taken care of my homework, fed Teddy, and played with him for about fifteen minutes in the yard, I put on a casual outfit a simple long-sleeve white blouse and black jeans and grabbed my bag as I walked toward the dungeons. I couldn't help but mull over my boldness from yesterday, chuckling to myself as I recalled my threat to cut Snape in two.

What was I thinking? Standing before Snape's office door, I pondered over a thought, wondering if I could unlock it without my wand. I stepped away from the door and took a deep breath, focusing intently. With determination in my heart, I raised my hand "Alohomora!" However, just as I did so, Snape's voice echoed in my ears, breaking my concentration. "Put your hand down, Sue!" he said firmly. To my right, Snape was approaching me, and the door remained firmly locked, thwarting my attempt. I met Snape's gaze, my cheeks heated with a rosy tint, and I gripped the straps of my bag tightly "Sorry, I thought I could use wandless magic."

He raised his eyebrow slightly "And was it successful?" I shook my head "Nope." He then continued walking, heading towards the potions classroom. Confused, I quickly caught up with him "Professor, I thought we were supposed to meet in your office." Snape didn't break his stride "Oh, no, you won't just read from the book; you're going to engage in practical study!" He is really strict when it comes to studying, isn't he?Once in the classroom with the door closed, it felt so strange to be alone with just him and me. I rolled up my sleeve and took out my potion book. "So, what should we start with?" Snape firmly took my book from me and quickly flipped through the pages.

With a firm tone, he instructed "Read it." As I quickly read through the instructions, my heartbeat accelerated rapidly. Not only due to the tense atmosphere but also because of Snape's intimidating presence. "Hair Raising Potion?" He simply nodded in response "Start reading, and I'll help you brew it afterward." Snape settled in the chair behind the large table as I stood awkwardly, my hands gripping the book tightly. I began reading aloud, my voice slightly tremulous "The Hair Raising Potion is a potion that causes the drinker's hair to stand on end. The potion should transform into a vibrant green colour. Essential ingredients include rat tails, porcupine quills, Billywig stings, and oil."

I took a quick glance at Snape, who was seated, his arms crossed, watching me intently "Hurry up; you only have one hour to make it. Go and fetch the ingredients!" Without wasting any time, I rushed towards the shelves, swiftly gathering the required ingredients. Then, I returned to my station, boiled the water, and crushed the billywig stings and stewing them together with spider legs for a duration of fifteen minutes. During this waiting period, I took a moment to wipe my forehead, attempting to keep my nerves under control. Snape's gaze was focused on the boiling cauldron, a faint frown of concern visible on his face "Be cautious not to let it boil over the required time."

The rising steam from the cauldron made me blink and wipe my eyes with my forearm, without my notice, Snape couldn't conceal a small smile "I wonder what your hair would look like after consuming this potion." I scratched my head while giving him a sidelong glance with a small frown. "My hair will stand on end." I commented dryly, I swiftly shifted my focus back to the potion. Snape couldn't help but smirk "Oh, yes, your short hair will rise... And Sue, this will be the last time you cut your hair like a stray cat, understand?" I added rat tails to the potion and the steam intensified "Why do you care about my hair? I prefer them like this!"

My words came out in a pout, and I couldn't help but wonder why I always felt the urge to talk back when Snape gave me instructions. Perhaps I feared appearing needy or vulnerable if I simply agreed with him. With the potion now required to stew for another 30 minutes, I took a seat beside Snape, only realizing then how out of place I felt. He then explained "I simply don't want you to resemble a stray cat." My gaze remained fixed on the warm orange flames beneath my cauldron as the heat rose to my cheeks. I couldn't help but blush "Professor, why do only I receive these extra lessons?"

His dark eyes averted for a moment "If you're seeking a formal answer, I'm assisting you to excel in your O.W.L. exam for both practical and theoretical potions. However, if you prefer a sincere response, I must admit that only you matter to me. This is the candid truth." The fluttering butterflies in my stomach made it difficult to resist smiling widely, so I bit my bottom lip and quickly resumed focusing on brewing the potion. I pondered, wondering when Snape had begun favoring me. Was it due to pity?

I felt both happy and confused. Despite the bitter memories from the previous term, I found it both surprising and comforting to hear him say that I mattered to him. I continued brewing the potion, my voice softened "Professor..." He seemed quite tired, his expression filled with exhaustion from teaching and his other responsibilities "Yes?" My grip on the ladle tightened as I wrestled with my inner turmoil. The greenish color of the potion in the cauldron caught my attention as I looked at it with fluttering eyes "Remember when you used Legilimency on me and saw me with... Malfoy?"

Snape's expression suddenly darkened then asked with a hint of frustration in his voice "I do recall that, and I must say, I don't understand the reason behind the romantic encounter between you and Malfoy." I tried to explain "I-I... didn't start that ki-..." my voice faltered when I saw Snape's darkened face. He had misunderstood the situation, and a sense of hurt filled my heart. I realized that he didn't care about my feelings or what had happened. He only thought it was better for me to find someone else, leaving me feeling heartbroken. But then "Good to hear you have nothing to do with Malfoy or anyone else. You should focus on your studies instead."

I was taken aback by his statement, I turned to look at him, my expression filled with puzzlement. I had initially expected him to be uncaring about whether I initiated the kiss willingly or not, yet his words suggested otherwise. My heart skipped a beat as our eyes met, and his questioning gaze made my face feel red like a tomato. I pouted and mumbled "Then you should worry about yourself, too!" He believes I might be wasting my time thinking about other boys, when in reality, he is the one occupying my thoughts. How selfish!

Snape let out a dry scoff "Focus on your task!" Despite my frustration with him, I couldn't deny that his firmness and authoritative nature held a strange allure. It made me feel a mix of annoyance and excitement. I successfully removed the heat beneath the cauldron, allowing the potion to cool for testing later. Feeling satisfied with my work "I finished it!" Snape responded with a calm hum, "Let's see." He then stood up to examine the potion. As he examined the potion's color, I couldn't help myself from my impolite eyes wandering from his face downwards, taking in every detail of his appearance. He truly is handsome, charming, and quite adorable, please, don't read my mind, professor...

Snape turned to me with his usual stern expression "After I've tested the potion on your hair, you're free to head back to your dormitory without stopping by anywhere. Understood?" I instinctively smiled and nodded in response, but once his words registered, my nod slowed down "Okay?" Unable to control my thoughts, I found myself fixated on his height once again, finding his long legs particularly striking. Without thinking, I blurted out "When I was a kid, I used to watch a cartoon. There was this girl named Judy Abbott, and there was this man who had exceptionally long legs, just like you."

I couldn't contain my happiness and flashed him a broad smile as I met his gaze, feeling like a child. "The cartoon's name was Daddy Long Legs." I added, still wearing that wide grin. Snape appeared both confused and entertained by my fascination with his height. He made an effort not to smirk "So, do you see me as one of your childhood cartoons?" A shy giggle escaped my lips as I fidgeted with my bangs, feeling my face turn red. "No, he was a kind man, unlike you..." Snape raised an eyebrow "And you plan to call me Daddy Long Legs, perhaps?" I mumbled to myself quietly, turning an even deeper shade of purple with embarrassment "Daddy Long Legs? Call you daddy- wha-???"

I shook my head vigorously, feeling thoroughly flustered. Embarrassed beyond words, I hastily tried to explain "N-no, of course not..." Snape's amusement evident in his eyes, a subtle smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I must admit, I'm quite intrigued now. So, what happened with Judy Abbott and her Daddy Long Legs? hm?" My eyes sparkled with delight, yet I couldn't help feeling embarrassed about my earlier statement "O-h..." I mumbled, blushing as I recalled what I had previously said "Well, they got married in the end..." Snape let a deep sigh and rolled his eyes, dismissively commenting "Ahh, another one of those cliché, happily ever after tales."

"Yes but don't you think it's a bit cute and beautiful?" I asked, as if expecting more from him. A somber expression settled over his face as he continued to fill the vial with my potion "Endings were never happy. They were, and are, the saddest part." My smile vanished as my eyes dropped to the vial in his hand, and a wave of sad memories from my own life washed over me. Snape observed the impact of his words on me, and his face turned concerned. He set the vial aside on the table and gently placed a hand on my cheek, giving it a tender pinch "but for you, Sue, I wish nothing but a happy ending." My smile remained absent, and I looked away, avoiding his gaze "What about you?"

As he withdrew his hand to grasp the vial, sprinkling the potion onto my hair. As my hair reacted, standing on end as if an electric shock had hit it, I watched in amazement. Snape let out a satisfied grin "Consider this my personal happiness." I sighed feeling defeated and looked at my potion again, with a small smile "well at least it worked." I felt tired and just wanted to have a day of rest. Snape looked at me, realizing that i am really tried "It does, you did great Sue, i want you to get some rest now." I fidgeted and fussed with my risen hair, vainly attempting to smooth it down. "When will the effect wear off?" Snape was evidently savoring the amusing spectacle before him, responding with a hint of amusement "One or two hours later."

Feeling frustrated, I let out a sigh of disappointment. "Everyone will be laughing at me like this..." Snape spoke "It's not that bad." His words 'I'm proud of you' filled me with warmth, yet it also ignited a sense of longing in me. I grabbed my bag and hastily placed my potions book inside it. The urge to feel his embrace consumed me, a hug being the only remedy. But would it be appropriate? Could I muster the courage to ask for it? Snape sighed with exasperation and firmly reminded me "This isn't an extra class to spoil you, Sue. It's meant to be for improving. You're already clingy enough. Good night." Dejected, I let my shoulders slump, muttering a quiet goodnight as I left the room.

He's right. I know he's right.... As the door closed behind me, the room fell silent. Snape turned his gaze to the empty table and placed the potion I had made on one of the shelves, his voice barely audible as he whispered to himself "If only I could give you all the hugs in this world, Sue. You're far too precious to me." The truth of his words lingered in the air, carrying a weight of unfulfilled affection and longing.

Chapter Text

The first session with Snape had ended on an unexpectedly positive note, even though he once again read my thoughts towards him. I didn't mind if he understood the depth of my affection for him, unless it involved my more intimate thoughts about him. A shiver ran down my spine as I contemplated the possibility of my thoughts about Snape getting out of control. I reminded myself to be cautious about my fantasies, as he was known to be impolite and invasive, not even bothering to ask permission before delving into my thoughts.

It was Saturday, which meant it was Hogsmeade Weekend. The weather was beautiful, with the sky a bright blue and a cool breeze blowing, causing our hair to move gently with it. Hermione walked alongside me "So, how was the session with Snape?" I met her gaze, and my smile widened at her question "It was fantastic!" still riding the wave of joy that filled me ever since Snape had embraced me. I was in high spirits as I continued walking with Neville on one side of me and Hermione on the other. He walked quietly, not much of a talker. "I even mentioned the cartoon from my childhood to Professor Snape, and he actually listened to me!"

I exclaimed, my smile radiating from ear to ear. Hermione was taken aback by this news, finding it unusual for Snape to humor a student's musings about cartoons. She simply nodded, As we walked together, Hermione suddenly whispered to me "I need to tell something important to Harry." She swiftly increased her pace, leaving me and Neville behind. Neville, seemingly engrossed in his thoughts "Are you also heading to the Hogs Head?" I nodded "Yes, Harry said he wants to set up a meeting there, away from prying eyes. I hope we can find a place to do our training."

Neville then looked at me with a concerned frown, his quiet voice expressing his fear "but... but I'm worried... what if Umbridge finds out about our plans?" The red mark on my hand still stung, a painful reminder of Umbridge's cruelty. My gaze lingered on it as I spoke "I'm terrified too, Neville, but we can't just sit back and let Fudge and Umbridge do as they please." I remembered Ron's words about how Neville needed extra sessions more than me, and a wave of guilt washed over me. A glimmer of hope lit up my face as I looked at Neville, my voice soft but hopeful "Neville, would you let me teach you potions?"

Neville offered a small, awkward smile in return "Why? I don't really like the potions subject, and I plan to drop it next year." I persisted, my voice tinged with concern "But what if you fail your O.W.L.? You can't just rely on your best efforts, Neville." Neville responded with a shy giggle and a bashful shake of his head "Sue, stop it. I'll do my best to not fail, but professor Snape already made it clear he won't accept mediocre students like me in the next year." My face shifted into a small frown "Oh, Neville!! I only wanted to help you because I have extra sessions, but I guess it is what it is."

Neville's face paled "Snape gave you extra sessions? Your performance isn't bad at all..." I brushed my hair back behind my ear, feeling the sun make my eyes sparkle. I can't help but feel pleased being singled out by Snape like this. I realized how much I had been thinking about Snape's extra help that day in potions class. I looked at Neville and found myself unable to think of a reply to his statement. My mind was clouded with thoughts of Snape, and I had no idea what to say next. With a casual demeanor, Neville replied "I think you always had a thing for potions." His words left me pondering, I slowly shook my head in response.

However, Neville's next question caught me off guard "Are you going to be the next potions professor, Sue?" My eyes widened in surprise as I processed his question, and before I had a chance to respond, we arrived at the pub. I turned my attention to the small inn, taking in the battered wooden sign that hung from a rusty bracket over the door. The sound of the wind rattling the sign filled the air. Harry's voice interrupted my thoughts. "Let's go, guys." his nervousness apparent in his words. "Let's try not to act suspiciously or draw any unwanted attention."

The Hogs Head inn was decidedly dingy and dusty, and the eerie atmosphere made me feel somewhat apprehensive. Several wizards or perhaps witches clad in black robes and hoods concealing their faces reminded me of dementors, adding another layer of unease. Hermione's voice quivered with nervousness, but she attempted to reassure us "We're not breaking any rules by being here. After all, students are permitted to frequent this pub." However, the barman's entrance startled us, and I struggled to place where I had seen a man like him before. Harry swiftly ordered "Four butterbeers, please."

The barman, with his long, grey hair, grudgingly handed us four grimy bottles of butterbeer, slamming them onto the bar after Harry paid. we settled in a corner, and I found it difficult to sit comfortably on the filthy chair. Ron groaned in frustration "Ugh, just sit down, will you? Stop fussing!" I glared at Ron, feeling increasingly annoyed "Mind your own business, Ron!" Ron rolled his eyes "You're becoming more and more irksome, Sue. What's up with that?" Hermione chimed in, interrupting him "Quiet, Ron. They're coming."

My gaze followed hers, and I saw Harry's eyes wide open as a large group of individuals entered: Dean, Seamus, Parvati, Lavender, Cho, Cedric, Luna, Ginny, the Weasley twins, and their companion Lee, alongside several Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs. Each one attempting to maintain a low profile. Luna greeted us warmly "Hello Harry, hello everyone." It was clear that Harry hadn't anticipated such a sizable group to show up, leaving him somewhat taken aback "Uh-hi. Hi, everyone."

His gaze shifted to Hermione, who seemed to be the natural choice for delivering the speech. As George settled down beside me, his head turned, looking at the crowd with his twin and Lee serving the large group butterbeers. Some of the students exchanged distrustful glances in my direction, prompting me to quickly divert their attention by focusing on drinking my butterbeer. Harry's disappointment was evident in his expression as he glanced at Cho. Despite his claim to have let go of his romantic feelings for her, it seemed that a lingering crush still held her in his thoughts. Poor Harry.

Before Hermione could even begin to speak, the only audible sounds at our table were the muffled murmurs and butterbeer bottles smacking down on the table. Seamus' peculiar manner of sipping his butterbeer with an exaggerated sound added to the cacophony of noises, creating a scene that was irritating. Harry sighed, waiting for the commotion to quiet down. Ginny was quick to take action, her voice rising above the chatter as she shouted "shut it!"

Harry acknowledged her help with an awkward smile "Thanks, Ginny." The group finally fell silent, with butterbeer in my hand as I turned to Harry and Hermione, my attention alternating between the two. Hermione spoke up "Well, everyone, we're here today for a reason. I've got a great idea to learn Defense Against the Dark Arts on our own, and who better to teach us than Harry himself? He has a lot more fighting experience than any of us." Harry's face twitched with nervousness as if he was expecting all the students to back out of the idea, but I saw many of them looking at Harry as if they've expected this from him.

Hermione continued "I understand if the idea might seem difficult or even impossible, but I have full faith in Harry's ability to teach us what ever he could." Cedric, the only seventh year among us, nodded in agreement "Yes, I have no doubt about Harry's abilities in battle. I was there to see it for myself during the Triwizard Tournament." He offered his support "We will help you, Harry." Cho, sitting next to him, also smiled at Harry, expressing confidence in his teaching. However, something caught my attention, there were a few Ravenclaws and Hufflepuff students unfamiliar to me, and they were casting disapproving glances in my direction.

A Ravenclaw boy with black hair raised his voice, speaking with a frown "Why do we have this girl here? She's unreliable!" My fingers felt cold as they wrapped around the butterbeer bottle. Harry, speaking up for the first time without Hermione, defended me with a determined and tone "First of all, I'm not forcing anyone to trust me. I'll teach everyone who wishes to learn self defense, and second of all, Sue is our friend. We've known her for years, and she's not the villain you read about in the Daily Prophet, especially when it's written by Rita Skeeter, a despicable and dishonest woman!"

Harry's words echoed throughout the table. I felt a wave of gratitude for Harry's defense, I was grateful that some of my friends trusted me and were willing to stand up for me. I lowered my head, just then a Hufflepuff girl voiced her agreement "Alright, Harry, we believe in you. We're so tired of Umbridge and her terrible method of teaching. But..." Her gaze shifted to me, filled with wariness "Your friend is rather intimidating." George, seated beside me, couldn't help but smirk at the remark "That's because she was raised by an intimidating and very captivating woman."

A smile played on my lips as I looked at George, my eyes shifting to the healing bracelet on his wrist. Ron chimed in "Yeah, she's not intimidating. She's just irritating!" Before anyone could continue the conversation, I cleared my throat, feeling the need to set the record straight "Listen, I bear no ill will against anyone, I simply want to learn magic, using my own methods, so please don't perceive me as a harmful entity." a few of them nodded in acknowledgment while a couple of students who were sitting in the back gave me suspicious glances..

Hannah Abbott posed a thought provoking question "But why exactly are we doing all this?" All eyes turned to Harry, who frowned in response "Because Voldemort is back!" The room fell silent "I understand that many of you want to believe in the Ministry's lies that the Wizarding World is safe, but we must acknowledge that everything has drastically changed." My voice sliced through the whispers of fear surrounding us, drawing everyone's attention "My uncle..."

All eyes turned to me, i looked down at my bottle of butterbeer, my grip tightening "Last term, he schemed to deliver Harry to Voldemort... and he killed the real Moody, as well as Professor Blackthorne. Surely, these events are enough to demonstrate that Voldemort is back. The Ministry may turn a blind eye, but we can't deny the evident oddities happening around us. A dementor attacked Harry this summer and that's one of the clear signs that Voldemort is amassing an army, alongside his devoted followers, the Death Eaters."

My voice quivered slightly as I finished speaking. It was difficult for me to address a group of people on a serious subject. Hermione took a deep breath, and then, facing the group "I've brought a parchment. I'll write down the names of anyone who wants to join us and learn self defense. Are we in agreement?" The group responded with nods and murmurs, indicating their agreement. One by one, each student scribbled their names on the parchment. I savored the last sips of my butterbeer while observing a figure cloaked in black.

Despite being hidden, I could distinctly perceive their wizardly nature. Harry's comment about Hagrid advising him about the peculiar characters in the Hogs Head suddenly echoed in my mind. Perhaps that eerie hooded person was one of those individuals, but I reminded myself not to dwell on it. Luna's delicate voice cut through the conversation "So, when and where do we begin?" Ron, in his characteristic tipsy demeanor, turned to Hermione. "Well, Hermione? Do tell." Fred suggested, his unwavering gaze fixed on Hermione "What about the library?"

George followed up with a whimsical idea "Or how about the prefect bathroom?" Hermione, taken aback by George's suggestion, gave him a sharp frown before clearing her throat "I'm not entirely convinced about the place, just yet." The blonde haired Hufflepuff boy proposed another option "Maybe we could ask Professor Sprout if we can practice in the greenhouses?" A moment of contemplation led Hermione to reluctantly shake her head in dismissal.

My ears were attentive to the conversation at our table, while my eyes lingered on the hooded wizard sipping firewhisky, the only part of his face exposed being his mouth. Harry contemplated the days of practice while Hermione pondered the ideal location. She then slipped the now filled parchment into her bag "We'll continue discussing it later. For now, let's stay watchful and alert." Each student dispersed, departing in pairs or groups.

Chapter Text

We made our way back to Hogsmeade, nearing various shops, Harry mentioned his upcoming visit to Sirius. Ron's face turned pale as he expressed his sadness "Merlin's beard, I'm so sad right now. The first time Sirius fell in love, was with Gentiana at the Three Broomsticks.." I exchanged a glance with Hermione "You really love to spread rumors, don't you, Ron?" Harry stood there, frozen, as Hermione added with a smirk "Gentiana did indeed like someone in the past..."

We waited for Sirius's arrival near the Three Broomstick door, Ron posed an inquiry with wide, brown eyes "She fancied someone? Who was he?" I couldn't help but chuckle as I responded "Don't presume 'He' in reality, that person was a 'She'." Ron turned to Harry, who simply shrugged, prompting Ron to remark "Bloody hell. That explains why all the girls were giggling and blushing after her, she had a charm to attract females." Hermione interjected with a slightly awkward cough, clearing her throat "Well, I have a sneaking suspicion that a few girls harbored a secret crush on her..."

"Why you think that? Because you had a crush on her too?" Harry joked, wiggling his eyebrows. "Don't be silly, Harry! I thinked she was a great beauty and had a great charisma that made you feel good and safe around her!" Hermione said, her eyes slightly blushing. I chuckled silently, wiping away a tear, uncertain if it was due to the amusing banter between my friends or the painful realization that Gentiana was no longer alive. Just then, a tall figure appeared alongside a woman with striking short pink hair.

Next to them was Sirius, clad in a charming black robe, and he waved at us. I turned to Harry with puzzled expression "But Sirius mentioned he would come alone, not with Lupin and...who is that woman standing beside him?" Hermione wave at the cheerful woman "Oh, that's Nymphadora Tonks. She is Lupin's fiancé." When they finally reached us, Harry embraced Sirius with warmth, and Hermione, who seemed acquainted with Tonks, probably got to know her during their stay in Sirius' old house in London over the summer. Tonks had a lively and quirky charm to her.

She approached with a smile, introducing herself "Hello, I presume you are famous Carmine, am I correct?" I nodded with a hesitant smile "It's indeed a pleasure to meet you..." Sirius who had been hugging Harry, released his embrace and turned to me with a warm smile. "Ah, hello to my goddaughter! My dear Sue!" he exclaimed. Everyone looked puzzled, including me "I don't recall Gentiana ever mentioning that you would be my godfather." Ron couldn't help but laugh "Well, I guess you don't have a chance now, Sue. You will become Harry's sister someday."

Harry and I shared a glance, exchanging an awkward smile. Well, I wouldn't mind having a brother like him after all. Remus gestured toward the Three Broomstick with a gentle smile "Shall we go inside and find a seat, or should we stay here?" Sirius simply rolled his eyes at Remus and headed inside the pub. We followed him, taking our seats around the table. Sirius ordered drinks and treats for us all. However, a surprising transformation caught my attention as Tonks's nose suddenly took on the shape of a pig. Surprised, I blurted out "How did you do that?"

Tonks laughed and effortlessly reshaped her nose back to its normal form "I'm a Metamorphmagus, It means I was born with the ability to transform my physical appearance." My smile widened as I admired her lovely face. This woman is truly enchanting. "That's remarkable miss." Tonks now adorned blonde hair shyly corrected me "Miss? Please, call me Mrs. Lupin." Sirius, sipping his drink, unexpectedly coughed, spillinng it onto his elegant black robe.

Remus swiftly handed Sirius a napkin, and he shook his head, Sirius hastily wiped his mouth and exclaimed "Whoa, easy there, Nymphadora! You two aren't a pair just yet, are you?" The atmosphere took a sudden turn as Tonks snapped at Sirius, her hair blazing in fiery orange with anger. "Don't you DARE call me Nymphadora!" Remus, who was seated between them, sighed wearily, his gaze lost in the distance. It was evident that Remus had grown weary of the constant bickering between his fiancé and Sirius's odd jealousy.

Sirius muttered quietly while sulking like a stubborn child "Oh, where are you, my dear Genny? I long for your presence now more than ever."
Ron attempted to change the subject, chuckling as he turned to Tonks. "Your incredible ability is truly remarkable! Meanwhile, here we have Sue, just an irritating witch with the knack for manipulation. There's not a single positive trait to be found in her." he feigned his disappointment. I clenched my fists, holding back the temptation to punch Ron right in the face. "Thanks a ton, Ronald!"

Remus gently chastised him "You're being incredibly impolite, Ron. She appears entirely innocent." Ron, still sipping his second butterbeer, retorted "Believe me, it's those seemingly innocent faces that can turn out to be the most diabolical and psychopathic individuals!" Everyone stared at Ron, taken aback by his unexpected remark. Harry raised an eyebrow at Ron "I thought Sue was our friend, Ron." Ron's face turned red as he hastily corrected himself "Oh, of course. I was just joking around." Why worry about enemies when I've got a friend like Ron?

Sirius leaned in closer, his voice low and cautious, as he inquired with a glint in his eyes "And Sue, when do you plan to showcase that captivating charm of yours?" Lupin frowned, concerned about the suggestion. "Sirius, she is still too young for such a dangerous curse. What are you implying?" Tonks, her hair transformed back to its original pink color, was lost in thought before sharing her idea "Sue could become a member of the Orde-" However, Remus quickly objected "No, no, that's absolutely out of the question. No one from this group should be involved in the Order's affairs. The Ministry is already arresting us one by one; we must ensure these children remain uninvolved."

Tonks quickly raised her hands in surrender "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it like that." Harry interjected, his expression now showing a slight frown "Listen, we are not just kids! We have already decided to learn defense against the dark arts, We intend to form an army, ensuring that when the time is right, Dumbledore won't be alone in this turmoil." Remus looked at Sirius with a shared realization, prompting him to inquire, "Have you found a suitable training space?" Hermione answered "Not yet. The new rules imposed by Umbridge have made it increasingly difficult for us to gather as a group."

Sirius responded with a grin "There's a magical location on the seventh floor. It only reveals itself when you genuinely need it." All four of us, including Tonks, looked at Sirius. He continued "When James, Remus, and I were on one of our late night excursions, we heard Filch and his cat approaching. We frantically searched for a hiding spot, and suddenly, a door materialized before our eyes." Remus chuckled softly, his gaze lingering on Sirius "Ah, that night was quite eventful, and James had forgotten to bring his invisibility cloak."

Sirius nodded nostalgically "Those were truly wonderful times, just the two of us ...well, and James, of course. But we'll pretend that rat never existed." Tonks grinned as well, her admiration for Remus evident. "I really wish I was around during those days. It must have been amazing." I was taken aback by the revelation that Tonks was younger than Remus. I asked in genuine curiosity "So, which year were you in back then?" Blushing slightly, Tonks responded timidly "Well, I actually graduated just as you guys were starting Hogwarts."

Hermione and I exchanged a quick glance, and I clarified "So you're only seven years older than us?" Tonks nodded sheepishly, her cheeks still rosy as she ran her fingers through her short, freshly dyed pink hair. Sirius wore a grumpy expression once again and sneered "Why so surprised, eh? Moony certainly enjoys his girl as young as possible." The atmosphere grew tense. In an attempt to divert attention, Harry focused on the entryway, suddenly finding the incoming people fascinating. Hermione busied herself by pretending to check the time. Ron appeared stunned, his mouth hanging open after gulping his butterbeer, and I could feel my own face flushed like a tomato.

Remus, with a look of disappointment, simply watched Sirius. Remus and Tonks have a significant age gap, no doubt about that. Remus threw Sirius a dagger-like glare, In response, Sirius flashed a subtle grin, his face flushing with heat as he quipped "Oh, come on, Moony. It was just a joke! Are you yearning to become the big bad wolf again?" Harry couldn't help but let out a hushed chuckle, but we all continued to feign indifference. Tonks, with a hint of amusement, spoke up, threatening "If only Remus would allow me, I'd put a leash on you, you idiotic dog."

Hermione interrupted the tense atmosphere by suggesting "We still have plenty of time. Why don't we take a leisurely walk to the nearby shops?" Tonks brightened, a wide smile replacing her frown as she agreed "Yes, let's start with Honeydukes! I'll buy all of you plenty of sweets." I stifled a yawn and checked the time on Hermione's watch, noting that it was already 1:23 PM. "I think I might be a bit too tired to join you today." Tonks gave me a sweet smile and nodded in agreement "Sure, next time you shouldn't say no."

I smiled softly at her, nodding in agreement. As we bid our goodbyes, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for Tonks' warm and kind spiritedness. She truly embodies the essence of Hufflepuff House. In that moment, I wondered if my mother had also been a Hufflepuff. I stepped outside the cozy confines of the Three Broomsticks pub, the group dispersed and went their separate ways, I shivered slightly as the cold midday wind brushed past me. I fastened the golden buttons of my black coat, which ended just above my thighs, my black skirt peeking out from beneath.

With my thick black tights and black boots, I was confident in my choice of attire. I was about to headback towards the castle when an elderly woman cloaked in black appeared with a heavy cart full of mysterious items. Her thinning white hair peeked out from under her hood as she asked, "Hello, young lady, could you assist me?" My heart ached as I looked at her weak waist. "Of course, I will carry the cart for you." following her as she led the way to her shop, while I struggled under the weight of the cart. Damn, this thing's really heavy. Gotta recall a helpful spell.

As I struggled with the weight, I found myself wishing fervently for Hermione's presence, she'd know just the right spell to lighten the load. After fifteen minutes, or more, the gloomy weather added to my discomfort, and the journey seemed to stretch on forever. Desperation set in "Excuse me, but where is your shop located?" Her response startled me, her voice reminiscent of a wicked witch from an old cartoon "My shop resides at the end of Hogs Head. Is something troubling you, my dear?" Her words made me feel guilty for expressing my exhaustion, and I quickly reassured her "Oh, it's nothing. I'm just curious."

The village of Hogs Head seemed oddly deserted, with only a handful of strangers in sight, and my heart raced a little. Suddenly, the elderly woman came to a halt, pointing towards a dilapidated pition shop. "Here it is!" The shop's walls were in a wretched state, the bricks worn and torn. To add to the disrepair, a cauldron stood outside, emitting a foul odor. Insects buzzed around the cauldron, I set down the cart, feeling uneasy "Well, I suppose I'll be on my way now." As I released my grip on the cart's handle, the old woman suddenly seized my hand, her tight grip causing me to panic "What-"

Before I could finish, the woman's demeanor transformed into one of sheer malice. My eyes widened in shock as she yanked me closer, revealing an empty and blind eye socket. Feeling distressed, I pleaded "What are you doing?" Her elongated nails pierced my skin as she forcefully raised my sleeve, inhaling the scent of my artery. With a mixture of fear and frustration, I shouted "Let me go! What are you doing?" Her single eye fixated on me, revealing broken teeth as she flashed a sinister smile. "You're a Carmine!! Your blood is precious, perfect for one of my potions." I trembled in fear, struggling to reach for my wand.

She forcefully yanked me closer, causing me to yelp in distress. Fear consumed my thoughts, there wasn't a soul around to offer help. Her vice like grip kept me trapped, and my shouts of desperation echoed in the eerie silence. "Please, let me go!" I pleaded, panic etched across my face as she greedily inhaled, acting like a fearsome vampire. "I have spent years researching the peculiar nature of the Carmine bloodline, and now that I have you, I will use your blood to test the effectiveness of my potions. I need to unravel the secrets behind your peculiar bloodline."

The old woman's eye glinted with villainy as she declared "You shall serve as my test subject." Fear coursed through my veins as the sharp edges of her nails ravaged my wrist, leaving me in pain. In a desperate act, I kicked her feeble knee, causing her to howl in agony and fury "AAAH!" I scrambled away, gasping for air, the sound of my racing heartbeat drowned out by my rapid breathing. My hand was freed at last, but not before her nail left a nasty scratch across my forearm. With a surge of adrenaline, I sprinted away.

Frantic and out of breath, I cast a glance over my shoulder. To my dismay, the woman pursued me, her movements determined despite her frail condition. her determined stride echoing in the desolate village. The maze like side alleys left me feeling disoriented, I selected a slender path between two buildings, my boots leaving a trail in the dusty ground. Panting heavily, I collapsed onto a nearby bench to catch my breath. The recollection of that day I had gotten lost in the Forbidden Forest flooded my mind, triggering feelings of helplessness.

How pathetic... I though i'd be okay, but everytime I'm alone.. I may have grown up, but that fear still lingers within me. The faint voice of my younger self echoed in my ears "I'm scared. I'm scared." I summoned my courage, pulling out my wand as I stood up, determined not to let fear consume me again. But in that moment, a sudden sense of unease washed over me as I heard the sound of approaching footsteps, eerily calm in the otherwise desolate alley. Wand poised, I waited apprehensively, my heart pounding as I feared the approach of my relentless pursuer.

Suddenly, the old woman appeared before me, her long white hair billowing around her menacing form. With a trembling voice, I warned her "Leave me be or face the consequences!" my wand slightly trembling with the weight of the situation. she raised her hand, a chilling gleam in her eye "Resistance is futile. Your rare blood holds great potential for creating potent potions. Imagine the benefits it could bring to generations of future witches and wizards." she uttered with an unsettling grin "Let me explore the limits of your body's capabilities."

My heart pounded in my chest as I struggled to breathe. "Stupefy!" I shouted in desperation, my voice trembling. But to my horror, my wand refused to obey me, staying lifeless in my hand. "Tch, tch, tch... it's useless." she taunted, continuing to advance toward me. Just as I prepared to shout another incantation, a voice rang out behind her: "Avada Kedavra!" a flash of green light erupted, and the old woman collapsed at my feet, as if frozen in time. Is she... dead?

Chapter Text

I watched as the wizard in black, who I had seen earlier at the inn, stood behind the old woman, clad in a mask eerily reminiscent of those worn by Death Eaters. My eyes widened as fear surged through me, a chilling realization setting in. Did I escape one threat only to fall into the hands of another dangerous being? A suffocating tension enveloped the alleyway as the masked wizard approached. His voice, muffled behind his mask, carried a threatening edge as he spoke. "I suggest you drop your wand and accompany me, little Carmine. The Dark Lord is particularly keen to meet you himself."

Why does Voldemort want me? Who is he? Panic gripped me as the unknown wizard continued his menacing advancement. "I have nothing to do with your master!" I protested, trying to distance myself from the situation. As he drew nearer, I glanced back at the dilapidated building behind me, weighing my options for escape "You may have nothing to do with the Dark Lord, but he certainly has an interest in you, young lady." The masked wizard approached, his voice growing intense as he issued an ultimatum "Come with me now, or I'll make you!" he threatened.

I realized he wasn't making idle threats. He had already taken one life. Without warning, he raised his wand, casting a spell that sent the bench breaking into pieces. In an instant, I sprinted away, shielding myself from his relentless attacks. Frustration coursed through me Why is everyone out to get me today? Desperately, I sprinted toward the run-down building, the eerie silence of the hidden alley broken only by my pounding footsteps and the relentless pursuit of the Death Eater. Heart racing, I entered one of the many doors into the crumbling structure, I darted through one of the numerous doors, leading into what appeared to be a maze of doors and staircases.

The adrenaline coursing through me kept me moving, frantically searching for a place to hide from the wizard. Without my wand, wandless magic is beyond my grasp. what can I do? My vision blurred as tears welled up in my eyes, my attention briefly diverted to the faint trace of blood on my forearm, a lingering mark from the old woman's nails. Breathless, I reached the uppermost floor of the dilapidated building, stumbling into a room with a cracked, ancient wooden floor that groaned and creaked under me. The space was eerily empty, with a grand, aged window that had broken at the corners.

The Death Eater's footsteps were now audible even from here, growing closer with each passing second. Panicked thoughts whirled through my mind, my heart hammering in fear. Why was all this happening? I didn't want to be a pawn in his wicked game. The Death Eater finally emerged from the shadows, pulling off his mask to reveal a man with striking black hair. His lips curled into a slow, chilling grin. "Well, well, well..." His voice dripped with amusement, though his dark eyes gleamed with something more sinister. "Just as I expected from a Carmine..." I tightened my grip on my wand "I could blind you where you stand!"

The Death Eater merely chuckled, closing the distance between us with terrifying ease. Before I could react, his hand shot out and clamped around my wrist in a grip. "Agh!" A sharp cry escaped me as pain shot up my arm. I squeezed my eyes shut, struggling against him, but his hold only tightened. "Let me go!" His voice lowered, dark and taunting. "You really should be more careful, wandering through the alley aimlessly with such precious blood running through your veins. ... a rather foolish mistake." He leaned in, his breath ghosting against my ear, making my stomach turn. "The Dark Lord wants you alive, but as for me... I might have other plans."

A chill ran down my spine as I thrashed against him, panic surging in my veins. "Get off me!" His free hand slid around my waist, pulling me closer until our bodies touched. I felt sick. "I saved you from that old hag." he murmured, his fingers pressing against my side. "Shouldn't you show me a little gratitude? Perhaps a proper thank you?" Tears gathered in my eyes. Fear coiled in my chest, suffocating me. My magic, why couldn't I use it? My own power felt distant and unreachable. I was too weak. This is disgusting... The golden light of the afternoon sun poured through the broken window, casting long shadows across the room. And then, a sudden gust of wind tore through the space, rattling the shattered glass.

My hair whipped around my face as both the Death Eater and I instinctively turned toward the disturbance. A tall shadow emerged in the room, as if they had Apparated, casting a silhouette of a figure dressed in a long, black cloak. The fabric danced gently in the wind, the Death Eater's grip on my waist loosened slightly "What do we have here? Lord Voldemort's right hand man?" My eyes widened in shock as the man stepped closer, his features becoming unmistakably familiar. Professor Snape?The wind rustled through the broken window behind Snape, whipping his dark hair and cloak.

His expression was sharper than ever as he pinned the Death Eater next to me with his piercing gaze. With a soft gasp, I called out "Professor..." His voice sliced through the silence, only occasionally interrupted by the howling of the wind "Rodolphus Lestrange... so you've broken out of Azkaban?" The Death Eater, now identified as Rodolphus Lestrange responded arrogantly "Not merely me, also Bellatrix, Barty, and many other of our comrades. The Dark Lord has summoned his faithful once more."

I felt a chilling realization wash over me, as I began to wonder if even Snape could be connected to the Death Eaters in any way. Is Snape a Death Eater too? Snape's gaze flickered to me for the briefest moment before returning to Rodolphus Lestrange. "And what, exactly, do you plan to do with the girl?" Rodolphus chuckled, his fingers suddenly tilting my chin up, forcing me to look at him. I recoiled, but he held me still, his touch harsh. "Lord Voldemort seek to use her blood for a special purpose. It is rare and has great power. She could be his greatest weapon. Of course, the Dark Lord himself will be the first one to taste it. But, me, i might have other plans."

My stomach lurched in horror. Lestrange's grip lingered, his thumb tracing lightly against my skin as he added "Carmine witches are known for their exquisite delicacy. Their blood is one thing, but their bodies.." A wild glimmer danced in Snape's dark eyes as he fixed his gaze on the Death Eater. In a low and threatening tone, he repeated "Other plans..." He then walked toward us, and with a single, decisive motion, he pulled me back against him, shielding me entirely with his presence. Lestrange's expression twisted in displeasure. "What's the matter, Snape?"

His voice was mocking, though there was a flicker of unease. "Or perhaps... you desire a Carmine for yourself?" Snape said nothing, but his grip on me tightened ever so slightly. Lestrange's smirk returned, dark amusement dancing in his eyes. "Ah... I see now, she's special to you, isn's she? The great Severus Snape, keeper of the Dark Lord's secrets, reduced to this; claiming a pretty little witch for himself. A Carmine, no less. How divine they are... so rare, I can only imagine the things one could do with a girl like her." Unbeknownst to me, Snape's brow furrowed as he shot back "So pathetic, to sink so low, however.. "

Snape held me close, and his grip tightened protectively. His other hand shielded my eyes from sight, casting a shadow over all that was happening. My breath hitched. Darkness swallowed my vision as I felt the weight of his hand, shielding me from whatever came next. Lestrange's voice rose in a sharp, angry growl. "Snape! What the heck are you doing?! Are you betraying us?! Betraying the Dark Lord?!" Snape's voice remained deathly calm. "You hurt my precious person." Darkness swallowed my vision as his hand covered my eyes. I could hear nothing but my own unsteady breaths, until a voice, deep and merciless, uttered a single incantation. "Sectumsempra!"

A sharp, gut wrenching scream tore through the air. Snape's grip on me tightened as he pressed his other hand over my ear, shielding me from the horrors unfolding before us. But I knew what this curse did, I had seen its effects before, on Ryder. I was lucky, I couldn't see. But I could hear, a sickening splatter. A wet, gurgling sound. A body collapsing onto the wooden floor. Even without looking, I could feel the blood pooling. Rodolphus Lestrange no longer had a face. Blood poured from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. His chest split open as if a sword had slashed through him, deep gashes forming in jagged lines. He didn't even have time to scream again.

Snape said nothing. He only watched, cold and unforgiving. For what felt like an eternity, I stayed frozen in his grasp. Then, in one swift motion, he spun me around, forcing me to face him, only him. My back was to the slaughter. He wouldn't let me turn. "It's over." His voice was quiet, almost gentle. Slowly, I blinked. My breath hitched. The metallic scent of blood filled my lungs, thick and suffocating. "Professor... Snape?" My voice quivered, barely above a whisper. I tried to turn my head, desperate to see what had become of Rodolphus, but Snape's fingers caught my chin, holding me still. His grip was firm, I swallowed hard. "Was... was he really a-... Death Eater?"

Snape nodded, confirming my suspicions. "Yes, and it appears that the others also broke free from Azkaban."
I couldn't shake the lingering question, Why had Rodolphus referred to him as a comrade? before I could find the words, he reached out, his fingers brushing against the corner of my cheek. He squeezed it lightly, his tone surprisingly tender "You're quite troublesome, aren't you? Injuring yourself by coming to such a dangerous place alone.." Overcome by the series of unfortunate events that had unfolded, my gaze shifted downward as my voice quivered "I... I was trying to assist someone... only to discover they wanted to use my blood in potions."

His eyes narrowing as he murmured to himself "What I feared is happening..." Our eyes met "I was about to return to the castle, but everything spiraled out of control." Snape let out a sigh, his concern evident "You shouldn't wander alone, at least bring Potter along because he owes you far more than he realizes." His final words carried a hint of sharpness, I met his gaze, feeling a bit sheepish "I'm sorry, I didn't imagine how much danger my last name could bring upon me." He took my hand, his grip firm, his dark eyes were cold and serious, but his voice was soft, almost a whisper. "When we step out of this room, don't look at anything but me." His words only made me more desperate to glance around, to see the horror he was shielding me from.

But I forced myself to resist. My hands trembled, my heart pounded, but I gave a small nod, obeying him despite the fear twisting inside me. Together, we walked back to the castle in silence; it felt peaceful and reminiscent of that snowy night. My heart ached, feeling vulnerable and helpless. In the end, I am constantly being protected by Snape, can't I do anything? I was still too intimidated to ask Snape about the fate of Rodolphus, nor did I have the courage to inquire about his connection to Rodolphus, who regarded him as a comrade. We reached the entrance of Hogwarts, where students continued to enter and exit, visibly intimidated by Snape's imposing presence by my side.

I kept my gaze forward, avoiding eye contact with those passing by, finally broke the silence that had hung between us. "How-... did you know I was there?" Snape hesitated before answering, his face showing a hint of discomfort. He tried to divert the conversation, saying "From now on, wherever you want to go, you have to inform me, so I can ensure you stay out of harm's way." I protested weakly "But you didn't answer me... How did you find me?" In the Hogwarts courtyard, I felt an inexplicable pull to stay beside him, despite the fact that I could easily break away and forge my own path.

I matched his long strides, determined to pry an answer from him, but Snape continued to feign ignorance, his silence only deepening my frustration. Just then, McGonagall approached, her expression tense. Her gaze briefly met mine before she turned to Snape. "Severus." she said, her voice steady yet urgent "You need to come to the staffroom. That... woman wants to speak with all the professors, including Albus." Snape clenched his teeth upon learning that Umbridge had organized a meeting "I wonder what she's up to." As he followed McGonagall, Snape cast a final glance at me, leaving me behind with my unresolved questions. The dormitory's warmth enveloped me as I returned, collapsing into my bed on my stomach.

A rush of memories flooded my thoughts, replaying the day's events. I could have been used as a lab rat, and nearly kidnapped by a Death Eater...what the heck was going on? The memory of Snape swooping in to rescue me replayed in my mind, accompanied by a rosy blush painting my cheeks Voldemort's right hand man? You confuse me professor.. are you a Death Eater or a member of the Order of the Phoenix? Closing my eyes, I let my true feelings be known If I can never know for certain, I will always stand by your side, no matter who you truly are.

The weekend was uneventful and slipped by without anything too exciting. I tried to catch a glimpse of Snape, even considering stalking him near his office, but he was nowhere to be found. It made me wonder if he had gone to London for another Order of the Phoenix meeting or perhaps to meet with the Death Eaters. I couldn't help but think about what Umbridge might have told the professors and Dumbledore during their meeting. Things are changing, but not for the better; it feels like the Ministry is getting more involved.

Chapter Text

The bright morning sun greeted me as Monday arrived. I was eager for my double potions class and the special session with Snape later that evening. As butterflies danced in my stomach, I approached the potions classroom, spotting Draco Malfoy and his entourage waiting for Snape's arrival. Without hesitation, I seized Draco's bag and forcefully moved him aside, taking the front spot. Draco, startled and slightly irritated, regained his balance and questioned me, a hint of anger in his voice. "What's with your animalistic behavior today?"

I crossed my arms, feeling proud to be the first one behind the locked doors, a grin of victory on my face. "This is my spot, you know?" But then I noticed something was off with Malfoy. He wasn't smirking or taunting; he actually looked... upset? I quickly looked away, confused about why I suddenly felt a twinge of sadness for him. Could it be something to do with his family? A few moments later, more students gathered behind the door. Harry came over to me and whispered quietly "Tonight, we're heading to the seventh floor... to that room Sirius mentioned, okay?" With a quick nod, I acknowledged Harry's message. However, his voice was too soft and hushed, making it hard to hear.

I even forgot to mention that my wand wasn't working anymore, but before I could say anything, Harry darted away and began whispering with Ron. Hermione, too, was whispering to other Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs, planning for tonight. Suddenly, I realized to my dismay, Oh no, I totally forgot to tell him about my extra potions session with Snape later tonight! A sigh escaped my lips as I resolved to tell them about my situation later. I pressed against the chilly door, determined to be the first one in the classroom. In my desperation, I missed the sudden silence around me, indicating that Snape had arrived, with a very short woman dressed in pink trailing behind him. "Will you kindly let me enter my own class?"

Snape's calm and deep voice interrupted my thoughts. Turning back with a flushed face, I made way for him, noticing a hint of amusement in his little smirk. Snape's smirk faltered and his jaw clenched as he unlocked the door and allowed Umbridge to enter first. His dark eyes fixed on the odious woman as she stepped into his classroom, prompting whispers from the students. "So, it's Snape's turn to be inspected by Umbridge this time, huh?" My pulse raced as Snape's words echoed in my mind, setting a swarm of butterflies in motion in my stomach. Upon entering the classroom, I noticed my usual spot, farthest from Snape's desk, was already occupied.

However, the seat next to Ron was vacant, so I settled in, setting my parchment and quill next to my cauldron. Umbridge, without Snape's consent, took a seat behind his desk. Snape's dark eyes grew even darker, but he masked his anger and addressed us in a low and menacing tone "Today, we'll continue with our Strengthening Solution. If you followed the instructions correctly, your potions from the last lesson should have matured well over the weekend." With a flick of his wand, he displayed the instructions on the blackboard. I turned to Ron, who was staring at his cauldron with shock and fear, and nudged him "My wand doesn't work, can you help me light my cauldron's fire?"

Ron leaned in close, glancing from side to side to ensure Snape wouldn't see us "You bloody girl, if Snape scolds me in front of Umbridge, I'll have your head!" He gingerly waved his wand, and the fire lit beneath my cauldron, saving the day. Half an hour passed, with Umbridge's relentless questioning and her presence beside Snape. I couldn't help but giggle, thinking that Snape must be seething with anger within. I sat behind the big table, waiting for our potion to simmer. Thanks to me, Ron's potion had turned out quite nicely, he flashed a small, appreciative smirk "don't get too proud; after all, I did light up your cauldron!"

Harry, seated on the other side of Ron, elbowed him, signaling Snape's approach to inspect our work, with Umbridge following closely behind. Their conversation permeated the air, merging with the bubbling potion sounds. Umbridge, wearing her small fake smile wrote very quickly before asking "How long have you been teaching at Hogwarts?" Snape's deep and threatening voice behind me made my heart skip a beat. "Fourteen years!" he replied flatly. Umbridge didn't stop there; she asked again "You applied first for the Defense Against the Dark Arts position, is that correct?"

"Yes!" Snape answered. Umbridge pouted in feigned sympathy "But you were unsuccessful?" , "Obviously!" Just then, Ron couldn't help but let out a muffled laugh. As Umbridge left our table to question other students, Snape delivered a firm slap to the back of Ron's head, eliciting stifled chuckles from those nearby. My smile flickered, forced even. Why do I feel so envious? I wondered, unsettled by the sudden surge of jealousy in my heart. With a scowl on my face, I continued with my potion, I wish he had hit my head with that book. I scolded myself silently. I need to focus on my potion. I can't let my feelings get the best of me. "What a foolish thing to be jealous of."

It was now nearing eight o'clock after dinner, and we were preparing to go to the seventh floor. We moved one after another, with a few moments of pause to avoid being spotted. The four of us- Hermione, me, Ron, and Harry, congregated behind a wall without a door. Harry turned to us, looking at the Marauder's Map to verify that everyone who had signed their name would attend. He then looked up, whispering "Now, we all have to focus and think about what we want the most in this moment. No speaking aloud, just concentrate."

Ron squeezed his eyes shut and muttered, not quite under his breath "I need a room for practice... I need a room to practice Defense Against the Dark Arts-" , "Ron, be quiet!" Hermione interjected sharply, casting him an annoyed glance "You're breaking our concentration!" I observed them both grappling with their focus. I closed my eyes, surrendering to the enveloping darkness, striving to calm my mind. Magical castle, please guide us. Show us a way to learn how to fight, how to defend ourselves, somewhere hidden from prying eyes. "Bloody hell!" Ron's exclamation jolted me from my meditation.

My eyes flew open to behold a magnificent, polished door that had materialized before us. Stepping into the expansive room, I was greeted by a sea of oversized cushions, an array of shelves brimming with books and all manner of magical paraphernalia. Hermione spoke, her eyes roaming across the room, her voice filled with excitement "We have everything we want right here. What could be better than this?" I flung myself onto the large cushions, my eyes fixed on the ceiling, while the trio continued to explore the room with eagerness. My earlier smile faded as disappointment crept in, without a wand, I couldn't fully participate.

What should I do now? More students trickled in, their faces filled with awe as they discovered the enchanted room. I pulled myself up, not wanting to seem disinterested. Everyone settled on the cushions, and we all turned our attention to Harry, waiting for him to speak. Harry began pacing, collecting his thoughts before speaking. The room fell silent "The first thing I've decided is... Well, it's the Expelliarmus Charm, the disarming spell that I used on Voldemort. We should pair up and practice."

I glanced at the clock, a sense of urgency growing. I had to be reminded about my potions lesson with Snape, or he might grow suspicious that I wasn't planning to show up. Everyone began to stand, pairing up for practice. I stood there idly, feeling utterly useless. What a fool I am. I chided myself. I even left my book behind, missing the perfect opportunity to train on my own. I watched as Luna stood in front of Harry, her slender voice ringing out with the incantation "Expelliarmus!" Oh no, it should have been Ginny paired with Harry, not Luna.

The room thrummed with the sound of spells, and red lights flickered in my vision. I hurried over to Hermione, who had successfully disarmed Ron, a proud smile on her face. "Hermione!" I called out, and she turned to me "What is it?" I glanced at Ginny, who was practicing with a Ravenclaw boy "Shouldn't we pair Ginny with Harry?" Hermione's eyes widened for a moment, and she let out a small chuckle "Ginny? You don't need to worry about her anymore." I looked at Hermione, clearly baffled by her words. "What do you mean?"

Hermione leaned in close, speaking softly into my ear, her eyes locked on Ginny and her partner, a Ravenclaw boy. "Ginny used to have a crush on Harry, but it's been a couple of months since she started dating Michael Corner, as you can see." My mouth dropped open in surprise. "Really? But I thought..." Hermione raised an eyebrow and cut me off "Oh come on, Sue. Let's focus on practicing, not gossiping about Ginny's love life!" Ron, having retrieved his wand, placed himself in front of Hermione, his smirk betraying his confidence. "Hermione, I won't go easy on you this time. Let's do this again."

A slight flush appeared on Hermione's face. She feigned a frown and aimed her wand towards him "How generous of you, Ronald!" I stepped aside, my own face flushing at their interaction Damn it...I've always silently shipped them. I moved to a safe corner of the room, making sure no one was near me to accidentally target me with any spells.
As I watched Luna approach Harry from time to time, seeking confirmation that she was doing it right, If Ginny no longer has feelings for Harry, maybe I should start shipping Luna with Harry?

Suddenly, I shook my head, For goodness sake, everyone here is training and improving themselves, while I stand here having delusional thoughts about possible pairings. What am I doing with my time? In the midst of training, Fred and George were causing other students' wands to fly from their hands without them even realizing what was happening, typical Weasley twin antics! I began walking towards the disorderly shelves, lost in my own thoughts. I wish there was a better book than the one I have back at my dorm. I'm worried I'll never be able to use wandless magic.

Suddenly, a very old book appeared, as if it had been waiting to catch my attention. It had fallen in front of my black shoes. I knelt down and picked it. I studied the book's title written in golden letters, an air of elegance about it: "Ancient Guide to Innate Magic." This could be it! I thought, feeling a sense of certainty. This is likely the answer to what I possess- innate magic. Maybe this room gently guided me to this book. I remained kneeling, then glanced at the others still engaged in their training. Rising, I moved to another safe spot, settling down and beginning to read the mysterious book.

I perused the page, my yellow eyes flickering back and forth. I sighed, murmuring to myself "But I doubt that all members of the Carmine family had access to these powers simultaneously, and I'm probably the biggest fool among them..." Feeling dejected, I closed the book, hugging my knees and pondering, I don't comprehend how this innate magic operates, so how am I supposed to begin The book, having slipped from my lap, unexpectedly opened to a random page. I averted my gaze, catching a glimpse of the small text from the corner of my eye.

You are magic itself, Close your eyes and sense your magical fire within your palms. My eyes widened, and I swallowed, reluctantly complying. Though my eyelids constantly flickered "I am magic itself?" Slowly, I raised my hand, desperately trying to envision a chaotic orange fire dancing in my palm. I kept my eyes shut, attempting to imagine the fire, my palms feeling oddly warm. I started to shiver to the unusual but exciting feeling that I'm controlling some kind of magic. It's working?? I slowly opened my eyes to confirm. My eyes shot open wide, the dainty, dancing magical fire in my hand reflecting in the yellow hue of my eyes.

I watched in awe as the flames transformed, shifting from an orange glow to a mesmerizing blue and then a vibrant yellow. Stunned and shaking, I stood up, my mouth agape in disbelief. A moment of realization washed over me, and a wide, joyous smile spread across my face "I did it! I created it... It's working!" I could faintly hear the voices of the others in the background, training, but it didn't matter right now. This fire was created by me and it needed to listen to me. Just a second later, a brilliant, sparkling red light appeared, like a miniature lightning dance between the flames. Excitement and nervousness coursed through me as I pondered how to utilize this newfound power.

I can't lift my hand any higher, what if I accidentally injure someone? Suddenly, a tall figure loomed over me from behind, and his voice startled me, causing me to lose control of the fire, Before the fire died out, it burned my hand, "Aaaahh!" I winced in pain shaking it furiously. I turned to see a blond haired Hufflepuff boy, named Zachariast Smith, looking at me with a slight frown on his face "What did you just do right now?" Shaking my hand again, I assessed the burned area on my skin. "Training?"

I answered sheepishly. He continued to fix his gaze on me, almost as if I was being accused of some illegal magic. ahha! He's that Hufflepuff boy, always questioning everything. "Training? With magic fire?" His tone was sceptical and somewhat doubtful. "How can you even learn something like that?" He crossed his arms and raised an eyebrow at me. Shrugging uncertainly "I don't know...I should ask this question from my ancestor, but he isn't alive."

He frowned at my response, then walked away, picking up his wand to resume training. He shot me one more suspicious look before resuming his practice. I didn't have to be nice to him! Looking at me as if I was some disgusting thing... Ugh. Just then, I caught sight of the clock on the wall, panicked, and exclaimed "It's 9:10 PM!!"

Chapter Text

I grabbed my bag, sprinting out of the room without looking back. I didn't bother to explain my rush, even forgetting to grab my robe. Wearing just this black jumper and a skirt, I raced towards the dungeons as fast as I could. Damn it. What excuse should I give for my late arrival?? I arrived behind the door of the potions classroom, my heart pounding in my ears. I took a deep breath and opened the door, noticing that Snape was already seated behind his desk, his arms crossed as he studied the materials laid out on the table.

Without looking back at me, he spoke in his usual calm and controlled tone "I am sure you have a good reason for being late. Come and take a seat!" Approaching him, I placed my bag on the table, murmured guiltily "I'm sorry..." My gaze met his shyly from the corner of my eyes, my expression turning grave. I knew how much he disliked tardiness, and the thought of making him upset bothered me deeply. I looked at him apologetically, feeling remorseful for being late. Snape glanced at me, his expression slightly hardened "Explain!"

I don't want to lie, but I have no choice. "I...um...I was engrossed in reading a book I brought.." I began, my voice quivering "And...well...professor, my wand doesn't work anymore. so I have to learn wandless magic to make up for it." His stern expression slowly softened. "Why doesn't your wand work?" I shrugged. "I don't know." I sat there, feeling a tinge of embarrassment, my heart racing as Snape remained silent, prolonging the tension in the air. I swallowed hard, my voice barely above a whisper "Sir... what am I supposed to do tonight?"

His eyes narrowed as he inhaled sharply, his voice low and firm "I won't teach you a thing until you tell me exactly where you've been." My eyes widened in shock for a brief moment. To cover my surprise, I reached for my bag on the table, intending to pull out my book. But before I could, he firmly grasped my wrist. Our gazes locked, and a blush crept across my cheeks, while his expression remained stoic "Don't even think about lying to me, Sue. You know I can read minds like it's as easy as drinking water!"

I quickly stood up, yanking my hand free from his grip. Now, with only a chair separating us, I faced him defiantly "That's really perverted, you know!?" I scowled, the blush on my face deepened "It's as if you want to peer into my heart and mind whenever you please! I don't like this!" Snape raised an eyebrow "Then don't keep secrets from me!" I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest, feeling a sense of defiance rising within me "I have my own secrets and privacy, you know!" Snape leaned back in the chair, his gaze intense and unwavering "Yet you arrive late to my class, with a lame excuse and an inability to use your wand anymore."

I kept up my defiant tone and body language, still refusing to meet his gaze. "Because I was engrossed in practicing, that's why!" I can't let him find out we've been secretly gathering as a group to train without any permission. Snape stood up, and even without looking at his face, I could sense his growing agitation. Suddenly, he clutched my chin firmly, pressing my cheeks together, making it difficult for me to protest. In a calm but menacing tone, he demanded "Look at me, you little doll!" His strong hold on my chin forced me to look up at him, my cheeks still pressed together by his grip.

His voice, although calm, held a dangerous undertone as he continued "Answer me honestly, where were you?" With difficulty, I struggled to speak due to the pressure of his hand on my face "Ma dowm!!" Snape's expression darkened, and he frowned, not understanding my request. Frustrated, I gripped his wrist with both my hands, signaling for him to release my face.
With a slightly sassy move, he let go of my face, but his expression remained a mixture of disappointment and coldness. I protested again "I was in my dorm, I said!"

His fingers print had left faint red marks on both sides of my cheeks. "And be sure when I learn legilimensy, I will pry into your mind too, and I will make SURE you are not a Death Eater, or anything of that sort!" His unchanging and flat expression had caught me off guard. He didn't seem afraid that I might know he's a Death Eater?...or... My frown faded as I looked at him in confusion, the small butterflies in my stomach fluttering. He then continued, his voice almost mocking "Sometimes... I think you do this on purpose to be punished!" Hearing his words, my eyes widened. "WHAT?"

"You know, when I see you with others you are a really sweet girl.. but with me.. you like to push and test me." My face flushed a deep shade of red as I blushed in embarrassment, my frown returning "Who...who said I want this? I don't like any p-punishment, especially from you!" I perched on the chair behind the table once more, feeling the urgent urge to flee and hide somewhere. "And... and that was a good way to divert the earlier topic away from you being a Death Eater... Voldemort's right hand man!" I protested feebly, feeling a tinge of fear that he would actually punish me.

Snape scoffed and then sat back down on his chair next to mine, his expression still stern but tinged with a hint of amusement "Are you done with your little tantrum?" I nodded weakly, my chin resting on my palm as I avoided looking at him with my still reddened face, especially after what he had said. When did I ever say I wanted his bloody punishment!? I don't! Snape's voice broke the silence "Write me a one page essay about the last potion I taught you." I didn't say anything further and instead started jotting down everything I could remember from the Hair Raising Potion he had taught me.

Writing anxiously and swiftly, my nervousness and agitation heightened by Snape's proximity. As the silence filled the room, Snape observed me from the corner of his eye, his gaze unwavering from my face. His close presence made me even more on edge, and it was difficult to concentrate fully on writing the essay. Minutes passed by with only the sound of quill scratching against parchment and paper filling the air. As I wrote, I found myself frowning one moment and blushing the next, a cycle that continued incessantly.

I don't think the change in my emotional state and my feelings for him are healthy. With a flat tone, Snape commented "I won't give your essay anything higher than a 'D', Sue. Where is your mind while writing this?" My hand froze in mid air, quill hovering over the parchment. "I'm sorry.." I mumbled, my voice soft and slightly embarrassed "I'm trying to recall everything I can about the potion, but my mind keeps wandering." Snape's sigh hung in the air, and he nodded his head in disappointment "That's right; you have a serious lack of attention and focus, and your head would probably run away from you if it weren't attached!"

His scolding continued, and I felt a lump forming in my throat. If only I could crawl under a blanket and cry.. even the slightest scolding from him makes me want to cry a river... "I'm sorry." I mumbled again, my voice barely above a whisper. "I'll try to focus more, I promise." Half an hour passed in silence, broken only by a few instances of Snape correcting my mistakes. It's just a one page essay, and I keep making mistakes... it's not my fault! He flusters me! As I approached the final paragraph, Snape's sudden question caught me completely off guard. "Do you fear me?"

My hand hovered over the parchment, and I turned my head to my left, swallowing slightly "Fear you?Why...why do you ask that?" Snape regarded me with a look that was tinged with concern, perhaps even a hint of distress. "If I were a Death Eater, would you fear me? Would you flee, discarding all the complex emotions within your heart?" His expression bore the weight of unspoken fears and vulnerability. I looked back at the parchment in front of me "I've always been a little scared of you, professor Snape...even now, I'm still a little scared of you...but it's just because you seem so- intimidating, not because I think you're a bad person."

I lifted my gaze to meet his, my own yellow eyes shimmering with a hint of understanding. Concern etched itself across his features, and I sensed the shadows of his past haunting him "You .... being a Death Eater...there must be a reason to know that, right?" His expression remained steady, but his dark eyes softened and flickered with something, as if all the burden he'd carried his entire life suddenly appeared on his face "So, even if I admit that I'm a Death Eater, I'm not a bad guy, in your perspective?"

I looked at him carefully, observing every flicker of expression in his face, trying to decipher what lay beneath his stoic exterior "I suppose... you must have had your reasons for becoming a Death Eater..you're not the kind of person to support Voldemort without a purpose." The memory of that day flashed through my mind, and I remembered the moment he had destroyed a Death Eater, all in order to protect me. It made me believe he had his own motives. I sighed and continued writing "But you won't tell me your reasons, professor..."

Unbeknownst to me, his eyes softened even more "You are far smarter and more perceptive than I ever imagined, Sue. It truly scares me to think about what you might be capable of when you learn how to read minds." I felt a flicker of pride as I acknowledged his words, I continued to focus on the final paragraph, it seemed to take an eternity to finish "And once again, you avoided answering my earlier question." Snape noticed my slightly sassy and comfortable demeanor towards him and reverted to his usual stern tone, "That's enough! Finish your task!" I pouted petulantly and added the final dot to the last paragraph before handing him the essay.

Snape picked up the essay, starting to read it as I anxiously waited for his comments. His eyes scanned the words, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Finally, he looked up and spoke, his voice carrying a hint of approval "It's a little better than your usual work. At least there aren't any stupid mistakes." I exhaled in relief, relaxing onto the chair as a wave of relief washed over me. Phew... Snape continued to scrutinize the essay closely, searching for even the tiniest mistake. Meanwhile, I fidgeted with the quill between my fingers. "Professor..." I began, bringing up one of the questions still lingering in my mind "Today, I learned how to use my magic, without a wand."

Snape froze for a moment, seemingly engrossed in reading the essay, though I knew he was listening intently. "At first, I felt incredibly happy, but then, the last sight of my mother crossed my mind...I was too young to remember and understand her words fully, all I remember is her telling me she wanted me to avoid the dark future ahead. Was it all because of these powers, or was there something more?" I failed to notice Snape's widened eyes, filled with an emotion closely resembling sadness "Gentiana might have known something..."

I paused, lifting my gaze to meet Snape's. "She never told you about these things, did she?" His eyes flickered with an almost upset gaze, and his expression suddenly hardened. He remained silent, avoiding answering my question, causing frustration to bubble within me. I tried a different approach, asking in a softer, more desperate voice "Was there more to my mother's sacrifice for me?" Snape looked into my eyes this time, although his face revealed a hint of knowledge he was holding back "No!"

He replied, his voice firm "There was no other reason, Sue. It's getting late. Go to sleep." There were so many unanswered questions dancing in my mind, but I knew that pressing him further would be fruitless. Reluctantly, I nodded and got up from my chair "Good night, professor." My voice was laced with a mixture of disappointment and resignation. Sometimes...he reminds me of Gentiana, the way she would keep secrets from me..

Chapter Text

Snape rose to his feet, his face a canvas of turmoil that betrayed the careful mask he usually wore. "No matter how many years she escaped her true identity, It was always like this, the Carmines and their short lifespan are inexplicably intertwined." These were the words Gentiana had shared with him. Before uncovering the truth behind Sue's memory erasure, Snape had harbored suspicions that Gentiana had acted out of some dark motive. But now, understanding the lengths her mother had gone to in order to sever her daughter's ties to the Carmine legacy was almost too much for him to bear.

His tall and dark figure blended in the dimly lit potions classroom. He grabbed his cloak and donned it, he began walking towards the Divination classroom. It was a meeting that Dumbledore himself had arranged weeks ago. He was told that Sybill Trelawney, known for her rare and true prophecies amid a sea of incorrect ones, was going to share a significant prophecy with them. Inside the dimly lit Divination classroom, a sense of suffocation hung in the air.

The room was eerily empty, with only Sybill Trelawney and Dumbledore near her desk, where a shiny silvery orb sat. Trelawney, she appeared to be in a trance-like state, absorbed by prophecies and slowly touching the orb with her hands. Snape's gaze flickered to Dumbledore, noticing the fatigue etched on his face. It was no surprise, given the strain from Umbridge's meddling in school matters. Dumbledore's voice was quiet but firm as he spoke "You must return to your office immediately after this, Severus. We can't afford for Umbridge to catch wind of this private meeting."

Snape's expression remained impassive as he tightened his jaw, forcing the words out in a low, velvety tone "Why did you want me to hear this prophecy, headmaster? Is it connected to Potter once again, or are you merely reminding me of my past mistakes?" Dumbledore offered no reply, his gaze fixed on Sybill, who was murmuring something under her breath. The last prophecy Snape had overheard from Trelawney was during his time spying for Voldemort. The repercussions of him sharing that information, including the death of Harry's parents and a woman he once loved, weighed heavily on his mind.

Sybill's murmurs continued, growing louder and more audible. Her voice seemed to transform into a more haunting and otherworldly tone, echoing through the room. Dumbledore's voice dropped even lower as he spoke, his eyes meeting Snape's meaningfully. "Severus... I need you to deliver this prophecy to the Department of Mysteries, where Voldemort and even the Death Eaters cannot find it." Snape furrowed his brow, a hint of frustration in his voice. "But what is this prophecy that we have to hide it?"

Suddenly, Trelawney interrupted him "The dark times... are ahead." Her eyes were fixed on the shimmering orb in her hands as she continued. "A terrible conflict is on the horizon, with the rise of a dark wizard who shall not be named. The one known as Carmine shall walk in the shadow of the Chosen one, becoming his weapon and guardian.They are the dark lord's destiny, and his doom." She suddenly coughed and cleared her throat, her hoarse voice cracking slightly. When she looked at Dumbledore and Snape, it seemed she had already forgotten the words that had just escaped her lips. Snape inhaled sharply, his gaze darting to Dumbledore with a subtle frown on his face.

Trelawney, meanwhile, struggled to clear her throat "If you two could please leave my classroom...?" she said, handing the orb to Dumbledore before walking to pour herself a cup of warm tea. Just as Snape was about to ask another question, the sound of the tea gurgling in her throat made his expression turn mildly disgusted, prompting him to leave the classroom. Dumbledore followed suit. Once they were out of the Divination classroom, Snape spun around to face Dumbledore "You said you would keep her safe!"
The darkness of the corridor outside the Divination classroom cast shadows on their faces.

Dumbledore's blue eyes shone behind his glasses in the dim light "This is the prophecy, Severus. You can't change the words that were spoken." His tone softened as he continued "And believe me, as much as I care for Harry, I care for the girl too, but this is her destiny." Snape's eyes darkened further, even though they were not exactly visible in the dimly lit corridor "All you care about is to protect that Potter boy! you have meticulously planned everything to keep him alive so he can destroy the horcrux within him at the proper moment! But even your brilliant mind couldn't fathom that the girl will only survive her brief lifespan. Why would she get involved in Potter's affair? Why would I let this happen?"

His anger grew palpable as he repeated "I have told you many times it would be me who decides if she helps Potter or not!" Dumbledore's calm demeanor remained unchanged despite Snape's outburst "You will decide, Severus? Sue is not your daughter..you know that?" Snape's gaze flickered momentarily, a storm of emotions swirling behind his dark eyes "Do I have to be her father to care about her? I never wanted to be anyone's father or have any responsibility like that. She is just..."

His voice trailed off, leaving an uncomfortable silence hanging in the air as Dumbledore patiently waited for him to finish. This was clearly not an easy topic for him to discuss. He had never loved the girl, and every time he asked himself why he cared so much, he was unable to find a satisfactory answer. Was it simply because she was the only one who had ever shown kindness to him in his long and lonely life? "Just someone important that I don't want her to get harmed, that's all." Dumbledore nodded slowly, his words carrying a sense of understanding and finality "It's very kind of you, Severus, but you need to understand that Sue's destiny is intertwined with Harry's."

Snape clenched his jaw tightly "Is that so..." Albus handed him the shimmering silvery orb "And I advise you, to protect yourself from heartache, discard these possessive feelings you have for the girl. I've also noticed something, she is clearly attached to you, so if I were to be honest, you are harming her more than Harry!" Snape snatched the orb and hissed "I am not possessive!" Dumbledore held back a small smirk "Of course, you aren't possessive, and Ryder is perfectly sane." Snape's gaze focused on the orb as his voice dropped to a low murmur, as if speaking to himself "Then let her become more attached."

Dumbledore raised a brow, taken aback by Snape's words "Severus!" Snape turned on his heel, preparing to leave. However, before doing so, he looked over his shoulder "I would never harm her or take advantage of her pure feelings, but I will never trust any other person who claims they like her, especially with her being a Carmine, she's a desirable target for those who thirst for power." Before Dumbledore could respond, Snape had already left.

Sue's POV:

Two months had passed, and it was a particularly cold and chilly day in December. The ground was covered in white snow, and the falling snowflakes added to its beauty. It being Saturday, there was no class, although my unfinished homeworks were screaming for attention. I was in the yard, happily throwing snowballs at my friends, as we had chosen to skip going to Hogsmeade this time and embrace the joy of playing like first years. "Hey! I'm a prefect, you have no right to-" Ron's voice abruptly stopped when George threw a big snow ball into his face. Laughter erupted from me and the others as we witnessed Ron's reaction.

A look of shock and surprise etched on his face as he brushed away the snow. The courtyard was somewhat vacant, with only us and a few first and second years present, as most of the students and professors were enjoying their time in Hogsmeade. Luna was occupied with building a snowman, adorning it with a blue hat and a Ravenclaws scarf that she owned herself. Harry stood behind her, a smile on his face. "Brilliant, Luna."

Luna responded in her usual thin voice "It would be better if you lend your glasses..." Harry chuckled, taking off his glasses and handing them to Luna "Fair enough." As I watched the steam of my breath swirl into the crisp morning air, my white hat perched atop my head, shielding my brows and a few unruly bangs. On the other side, George, Fred, Lee, Dean, and Seamus were engaged in an epic snowball fight against Ron, Hermione, and Neville. Poor Neville was merely shielding his face, while Ron struggled hilariously to land a hit on his twin brothers.

I had been part of the frosty fun earlier but had taken a break to catch my breath on a nearby bench. Suddenly, WHAM! A hefty snowball collided with the back of my head, sending my hat tumbling to the ground. "Eh!?" I exclaimed, spinning around just in time to see another snowball hurtling toward me. SPLAT! It hit me right in the face! Snowflakes rained down like confetti as I wiped the icy remnants from my cheeks, ready to jump back into the winter wonderland chaos. I sprang to my feet and spotted Malfoy, strutting around solo this time, no sign of Crabbe, Goyle, or Pansy.

He wore a gleeful smirk that could only mean trouble. "Heya! Ready for some fun?" he taunted, his wand flicking with mischief. With a flourish, he conjured a flurry of hefty snowballs that hovered ominously in the air beside him, eagerly awaiting their moment to launch. I tightened my Gryffindor scarf around my neck, standing and striking a ridiculous karate pose, because.. why not channel a bit of Muggle sports flair in this snowy showdown? Without even touching the snowballs, he waved his wand, and they flew at me like cannonballs.

A couple smacked into my face, I found myself flailing ugh... stupid Sue... "Why are you kneeling like a scared cat, Sue?" he jeered, his hat stumbling precariously on his head. As I ducked and covered my head like Neville dodging the twins' antics, a brilliant idea sparked in my mind. Aha! Why do I sometimes forget that I possess wandless magic? My skills have improved so much over the past few months practicing in the Room of Requirement! Draco stood there, watching me with a mix of awe and a teasing smirk. I raised both hands, my eyes shining more vividly as I focused on the snow blanketing the ground.

Suddenly, like a mini tornado, all the snowflakes began to swirl together, forming an enormous snowball. Everyone else paused their snowball fights, staring in amazement at the massive creation I was conjuring. Malfoy's smirk faltered for a moment as he took two cautious steps back "You're not planning to throw that at me, are you?" he asked, half joking but clearly a bit worried. Just when I was feeling proud of my massive snowball, I slowly lifted it above my head, aiming to drop it on Draco.

But in a split second, I lost my focus, and the giant snowball plummeted right back down on me! The yard fell silent for a moment before erupting into laughter. No one seemed to care why Malfoy had even joined our playful snowball fight; they were all too busy cracking up. Ron snickered "They weren't kidding about Carmines being dangerous, but Sue here is a danger to herself!" Even Draco couldn't contain his laughter and let out a chuckle at the hilarious scene. I coughed up a mouthful of snow as I tried to wipe my face, buried beneath a fluffy blanket of the white stuff.

I felt a mix of embarrassment and disbelief at how I ended up in this frosty mess. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over me. It was Draco, adjusting his hat with a mischievous smirk plastered across his face "The fight isn't over yet!" he declared, plopping down beside me and taking full advantage of my snow covered predicament. With a wicked grin, he launched a handful of snow straight at me. I scrambled to shield my face "Hey! Let go, Malfoy! It't not fair to attack me like-"

I sputtered, but my words were cut off as a snowball landed right in my mouth. I coughed and spluttered, spitting out the icy flakes. You insufferable cockroach, I will cut your head off! In a quick and dramatic movement of my hand, I turned the snow covering me into water, but still sitting with my legs crossed, too cold and numb to move my feet "Get away, Draco, or I'll burn your.. your PANTS!" However, I failed to notice the slight reddening of his cheeks as he chuckled and sat down, his usual smirk transformed into an unusually wide and pure smile something you rarely saw on Malfoy's face.

"Just make sure you don't burn yourself before you get to my pants." he teased, chuckling as he lobbed another snowball at me, splattering cold flakes all over my face. I was ready to blast him away and send him floating through the air, but for some inexplicable reason, something held me back. I watched him closely, as if time slowed down in front of me, taking in the sight of the snowflakes gently settling on his silvery blond hair and the laughter that escaped his lips. I couldn't help but notice his flushed cheeks, a rare sight on his usually pale face.

Is he actually happy? A small piece of my heart felt a pang for him, and I couldn't quite understand why. I had never seen him smile this way with his friends... He noticed my eyes fixed on him, and he wiped away a tear from his laughter before quickly standing up to dust off his fancy black jacket "Well, maybe in the future I'll hire you as my personal clown, Sue. Bye bye." His words stung, and my expression instantly soured. At least he's still the same bastard. I dusted myself off with annoyance, vowing to succeed next time.

Hermione and Ron walked towards me, with Hermione giving me a knowing grin "I never thought I'd see Draco Malfoy come here to play with any of us." Ron frowned. "Yeah, but you shouldn't play his games. Malfoy is our enemy!" Harry rejoined us, putting his glasses back on, and George and Fred also arrived. Luna stood behind everyone, and when she spoke, we all turned back to her "Well, the snowball fight is over now." she said softly. I noticed that Draco hadn't left yet; he was watching our group intently. But as soon as our eyes met, he turned and walked back toward the castle.

Maybe he just wants to be a friend? Just then, George wrapped his arm around my shoulders, catching me off guard "George!?" He grinned mischievously "Why not build another massive snow wall, Sue?" I chuckled nervously "Well... let's give it a shot, but I might just end up burying us all under a mountain of snow." Luna, her gaze lost in the swirling dance of snowflakes, chimed in "Go for it, Sue, the girl of wonder." Oh Luna, you are far too lovely for your own good.

My eyes shone vibrantly as I waved my hands, causing snow to fly and gather together, forming a massive snowball. I repeated this process over and over. We were all so absorbed in our playfulness that we didn't notice the professors, who had chosen to remain indoors, watching us from the castle walls. Dumbledore chuckled softly and placed his hands behind his back "Look at your lions, Minerva." he said to Professor McGonagall, who stood nearby. McGonagall returned a gentle smile. "One of them is Filius's eagle, Albus."

Her eyes gleamed with nostalgia. "It's heartwarming to see them enjoying themselves, despite the difficult days at Hogwarts... with that insufferable pink woman!" Snape approached them slowly from inside the castle, his dark hair and cloak billowing in the cold wind "You wished to see me, headmaster?" Dumbledore nodded kindly "Don't worry, Severus. Nothing important. I just wanted you to be here with us." Snape held his head high, his dark eyes fixed on the snow filled scene before him, and his expression darkened "You wanted me to watch these insufferable teenagers playing in the snow?"

McGonagall and Dumbledore shared a look before Dumbledore said in a calm tone "Perhaps we simply wished for your company? It's important to step outside and appreciate the beauty of nature every now and then rather than remaining secluded in your dark office. After all, it hardly contributes to easing your sour mood, which seems to persist 24/7." McGonagall struggled to suppress a laugh, nearly snorting at the remark. Snape's cheeks flushed with irritation as he scowled "Nature may be pleasant, But not with these bothersome children in sight!"

Dumbledore chuckled and replied smoothly "Well, my dear boy, these same 'bothersome children' are the ones we rely on to shape the future, don't forget, Severus." Snape rolled his eyes and muttered under his breath "I'm well aware... unfortunately." Snape's eyes softened as he observed a certain someone. McGonagall chimed in "Sue has made remarkable strides in wandless magic. Filius mentioned that she completed all the tasks in his class without using a wand or any spells."

A smile crept across her face, and she giggled softly to herself "I don't usually spend time matchmaking my students, but I do wish to see Carmine and Potter go on a date someday." Her words were enough to darken Snape's expression, casting a shadow over his features. Snape's scowl deepened "Potter?... with her? that would be a disaster... just thinking about it is enough to give me a headache." McGonagall's smile faltered somewhat "I apologize, I wasn't mindful of your disdain for Potter." Snape rolled his eyes again, muttering something incomprehensible under his breath.

Meanwhile, the group was engaged in creating a massive snowman without magic. I suddenly noticed Snape standing next to McGonagall and Dumbledore at a distance. My heart skipped a beat. How long have they been here? Snape continued to stand nearby, his scowl deepening as he watched the snowman take shape. There was an air of discomfort around him, and I couldn't shake the feeling that he was particularly unhappy with our carefree playtime. Out of nowhere, a bright flash from a wand blew up our snowman! George's big smile faded into shock just as he was about to wrap his scarf around it.

Even the professors standing nearby turned to see who had cast the spell. Then, a short woman in a pink outfit appeared, grinning "You really shouldn't act like first years. Try to show a bit more maturity next time." She giggled, tilting her head as she walked toward Dumbledore. Her eyes shifted between the three towering figures beside her. Umbridge then added "If the headmaster and his professors are unaware of these inappropriate actions by the students, then I feel the need to request the Minister for extra authority to enforce stricter rules in this school!"

But that warning was far from just a warning, it was merely the start of a series of ridiculous and unnecessary big and small rules enforced by Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic upon Hogwarts.

Chapter Text

Two days before Christmas, I woke up yawning and got ready in casual clothes. As I walked down the stairs to the common room, I found Hermione sitting alone, writing something, perhaps a letter? A handful of our housemates were scattered around the room, packing their suitcases for the holidays. I brushed my hair in confusion "Hermione? Why are you sitting alone?" She was sitting on the sofa with Crookshanks on her lap, busy writing her letter. She didn't smile; her face looked somewhat worried "Last night... didn't you notice?"

I shrugged nonchalantly, puzzled "Notice what?" Hermione looked up from the letter and stared at me "Last night, Harry, Ron, and the other Weasleys all left on a portkey to Sirius's house. Harry claimed he had a very distinct dream, and it wasn't just an ordinary dream. He said Mr. Weasley was attacked by a snake, and they all rushed off..." My eyes widened "What happened to Mr. Weasley? Shouldn't we be there with them...?" Hermione gave a firm nod. "No, it's too dangerous. We must not draw any unnecessary attention from the Ministry. They already have their watchful eye on Harry."

I let out a sigh, my gaze fixed on the floor "Is he okay?" Hermione nodded slightly, her voice hushed "Yes, they'll be staying at Sirius's house for Christmas. There will be more Order of the Phoenix meetings there." I still couldn't shake the worry for Mr. Weasley. Why the heck would a snake attack him? I was grateful that he was still alive. I glanced at the letter in her hand "Where will you spend your Christmas?" Hermione responded as she finished writing "I'm spending it with my parents. What about yo-?" She halted mid sentence, realizing quickly that I would be alone.

A moment of silence fell before she added "You could come with me, you know?" I quickly shook my head and waved my hands. "Don't worry about me; I really want to spend Christmas at my own house, I don't mind being alone." She offered a small smile and nodded in understanding. As the cold night approached, I busied myself packing my clothes, books, and everything else, while doing this, I found myself flipping through my potions notebook. Among the pages, I discovered some ordinary papers filled with silly doodles of Snape that I had drawn while studying in the library or during History of Magic classes.

I couldn't help but smile from ear to ear at my own foolishness. I hope he never finds out what I've drawn of him. Sitting on my bed, I sighed, staring at Teddy as he watched me pack. "I'm going to miss him again, Teddy. He might come to London for Order meetings, but... I doubt he wants to see me." I pouted, gazing up at the sky "He probably won't give me any Christmas gift.." I shook my head once more, trying to convince myself. Why would he, after all? I think I'm slowly getting used to not receiving any love from him, I mean.. I'm just a child to him. Perhaps he did the right thing pushing me away, but... it still hurts me.

Suddenly, I halt mid action while packing one of my clothes into the suitcase, my eyes widening as I stare at an unknown spot on the floor. What if he is secretly dating someone? Someone who is 'mature' just as he once mentioned? Is it someone inside the school or outside? An annoying woman who acts all mature and... not a crybaby like me... Someone with self confidence... I pause, the last thought causing my heart to thump wildly, What if he is going to marry one of these days?

The thought of him with another woman sent a pang of sharp pain through my heart. The mere idea of him sharing a life with someone else, loving another person, it felt like a knife twisting inside me. "No!" I whispered aloud to myself, trying to reject the very thought, but it was lodged in my mind. "No!" I repeated, a bit more firmly this time "He couldn't..." Unbeknownst to me, dark clouds formed above my head as anger simmered within me, fueled by the thoughts of Snape dating or marrying someone else.

The mere ideas of it, even if they were just delusions, fueled my rage. I felt overwhelmed with anger, even though it was my own imagination that had triggered it. "I'm cross with him!" I thought with a huff. I swear I'll kill anyone who approaches him... even if I end up in Azkaban! Suddenly, a chilling laughter echoed in my mind, and it felt as if my own inner voice was trying to tell me something specific. They say you have your father's heart, but you are more like your uncle than you realize. "Shut up!" I snapped aloud, my heart pounding wildly. I couldn't understand why I suddenly felt this intense surge of possessiveness towards Snape, nor could I comprehend why I felt the urge to kill his hypothetical love interest.

But these thoughts reminded me of my evil uncle, making me feel like I was slowly descending into madness because of love, just like him. I let out a deep sigh and closed my suitcase with a firm thudding sound. "Sorry, Teddy." I murmured, my voice tinged with regret "I'm afraid... what if I end up being as crazy as him because of love?" A murderous gleam in my eyes, I grumbled in anger "I don't care! He'll never love me anyway, so let him date any damn grown up ass woman he pleases! But maybe... just maybe, they'll end up murdered mysteriously..."

I slammed my suitcase onto my bed and, unable to sleep, I left the common room, pacing aimlessly around the castle. I caught a glance at the path leading to the dungeons, but a deep frown etched itself on my face "No! I won't give in to your charms, dungeons! Not tonight!" I crossed my arms defiantly "I didn't realize dungeons had a charm for you." a voice behind me spoke, one that was deep and familiar, causing me to snap around in surprise, my expression dropping upon seeing Snape. His presence squeezed my heart, and the recent imaginings of him with a secret date resurfaced in my mind, eliciting a frown from me "It's not charming, I hate dungeons!"

Snape's eyes flickered with a mixture of amusement and disbelief as he raised a brow, a tiny, devilish smirk lifting the corners of his lips "I wonder what's caused this sudden hatred towards your favorite place, Sue. In a rather sulky mood, are we?" My face flushed, but the dim lighting in the corridor hid it well. "Merlin's beard!!! when did I mention that I fancied that cool, eerie place?" Snape responded with a snarky nod "If that's how you feel..." I had to bite my tongue to prevent myself from retorting, 'Instead of questioning me, go spend time with your lady.' I walked past him, still being close to him.

Just as I thought I was finally free from him, his voice halted me again. "And where do you plan to spend your Christmas?" I replied in a quiet voice "At home. Why do you ask?" Snape held his head high, his gaze fixed upon me with an air of authority. Almost as if he hadn't mocked me a few moments ago "Nothing of importance. I merely wanted to ensure you weren't planning to get tangled up in the Weasley's or Potter's troubles again." I spun around swiftly and replied with surprise "So you did know..." Snape nodded, lifting his brow with a slight smirk "Of course. Last night, Potter woke us all up after having a dream involving a snake's perspective."

My gaze lowered as I spoke in a quiet voice, tinged with worry "I really feel bad for Mr. Weasley. Is he alright now?" Snape merely rolled his eyes "They transported him to St. Mungo's Hospital. He'll be fine now." A hint of disdain coated his words, and I felt he didn't really care about Mr. Weasley's well being. My eyes reflected a slight emotional reaction "You speak as if his death wouldn't bother you at all!" Suddenly, a flicker of irritation flared across Snape's face, his eyes narrowing at me "I'm not the heartless monster you seem to picture me as. I simply don't have room in my heart to mourn those who hold no importance to me."

I felt a pang of guilt in my heart, and I took a couple of steps closer to him. "I never said you were a monster, and truthfully, I understand what you mean. If I'm honest with myself, I feel the same. But Mr. Weasley has always been so kind to me, making him somewhat important to me, and that's why I'm worried about him." Snape's tense stance slightly relaxed in response to my words "How kind of you, Sue. I suppose you see Mr. Weasley as your own father?" He lifted a suspicious eyebrow. I turned my yellow eyes upward to meet his gaze, a subtle sadness flickering within them "Not really, I already had the best father in the world, and no one could ever truly replace him."

Unknown to me, a glimmer of the same emotion flickered within Snape's eyes. He reached out and tenderly caressed my head, gently tilting my chin upwards. "I'm sorry about your father." He then retracted his hand "Be careful while you're at home; I won't be there to watch over you." his words caused my heart to ache. In response, I quipped with a hint of sass "I have no plans to cause any trouble that would keep you from enjoying your own sweet holidays, especially since you will likely be preoccupied .. with.." I stopped myself, my face turning tomato red.

I quickly rushed away, mumbling a curse under my breath. Snape remained standing there, utterly confounded, unable to grasp what I was referring to. That night, all the remaining students were filled with glee and excitement about leaving Hogwarts and returning to their sweet homes, to spend time with their loved ones. However, after my unsatisfactory conversation with Snape, I found myself crying and crying again. Although it may sound foolish, my tears seemed to have no end. My pillow felt both cold and wet from my tears, and I felt absolutely miserable; my heart aching with despair.

I hated him, how could he treat me with such nonchalance, as if he didn't have any clue about my feelings for him? Every encounter with him felt like a bitter reminder of my forbidden love. And the worst part was that he didn't even seem to care. I couldn't help but wish that he would ignore me again, keeping his distance from me so it would be easier for my heart to forget him, to let him go, and to move on. He cast such a dark shadow over my life, a shadow from which I could not escape.

It's not his fault. It's you who is a fool, Sue. My own sly inner voice echoed in my mind. I sniffed, my watery eyes fixed on the red curtains surrounding my bed. I had hoped that as I grew older, dealing with my unrequited love would become easier. However, it seemed to be getting worse instead. I hate my age. I wish I was older. At least then he wouldn't dismiss these feelings as a stupid, fleeting teenage crush.

wiping my tears with a tissue and sighing miserably. Perhaps it's nearing my period and these hormones are making me feel this way. I turned to the left side, fresh tears welling up in my eyes again. Why didn't he even wish me a good Christmas? His mind is already preoccupied with someone else.

Chapter Text

It was several days after the Christmas Eve celebrations, and the weather outside was frigid and chilly. The snow blanketed the entire ground. Snape was sitting on one of the chairs at a small table in the dimly lit Leaky Cauldron pub in Diagon Alley, enjoying a cup of hot coffee and perusing the latest news in the Daily Prophet. He was well aware of the true happenings in the Wizarding World, such as the escape of Death Eaters from Azkaban, and the lies in the newspaper simply elicited a silent scoff from him.

Snape folded the newspaper and took another sip of his coffee as he observed the pub becoming increasingly crowded with various witches and wizards entering alone or in groups. Even a few Goblins from Gringotts bank had made their way inside, chattering amongst themselves in hushed tones. Snape's gaze flicked away from the creatures, silently hating their presence. Most of the patrons donned robes, some also wearing hats. The atmosphere reminded Snape of the Hogs Head pubs, and the increased crowd only served to annoy him further.

He had come here to escape the solitude of his home, yet he longed for a more tranquil setting, for Snape disliked noisy places. Adjusting his long black coat and tightening the black scarf around his neck, a cherished gift from his beloved Sue, received years ago. Snape was about to take a step forward when he suddenly paused, narrowing his eyes as he noticed someone sitting at the table nearest to the counter, Dressed in a long black coat and donning a hood that covered their face, the only visible feature were the long and unruly strands of black hair peeking out.

Snape returned to his own chair, the cold remnants of his coffee inside the cup lying untouched. He grabbed the Daily Prophet, pretending to read it, all the while discreetly watching the mysterious figure. The wizard consumed his drink in a single gulp before standing up. Those sharp yellow eyes prompted Snape to gasp in disbelief. Ryder? Ryder appeared ignorant to Snape's presence in the pub and proceeded to exit. Snape swiftly followed, moving cautiously behind him. He was determined to not be noticed.

His long coat billowed behind him as he moved stealthily. The evening air grew chilly, carrying a brisk breeze that prompted Snape to pull his scarf higher up, covering his mouth and nose with its warm embrace. All the while, his eyes remained fixed on Ryder, diligently following his path towards Knockturn Alley. The dark alleyway, dimly illuminated by shops adorned with flickering green and blue lights, added a sinister atmosphere to the surroundings. As the sun dipped lower, darkness enveloped the cobblestone street, accentuated by the blanket of snow that now covered the ground.

Alley grew increasingly desolate, with only a few shopkeepers wandering about, their footsteps breaking the silence with the soft crunching sound of snow. Snape followed behind Ryder with single minded determination, his face half hidden in shadows. His thoughts swirled with questions; was the man already aligned with Voldemort? Or was he plotting another sinister scheme? Snape's resolve hardened, knowing he needed to find out for himself. Ryder continued on, seemingly unaware of the tall, slender figure tailing his every move from behind.

He ventured into a narrow shortcut, bordered on both sides by crumbling, decaying bricks. No shops or passerby were in sight, plunging the pathway into darkness. Snape paused at the entrance of the narrow alleyway, observing Ryder's shadowy silhouette growing fainter in the distance. Muttering a curse, he discreetly reached under his coat, grasping his wand, with careful steps, he ventured into the maze-like alleyway. Snape carefully navigated the twisting maze, going left, then right, and forward. Yet, as he continued onward, his pace slowed, with no sight nor sound of Ryder ahead.

In a moment of desperation, he raised his wand high "Lumos Maxima!" A brilliant silver orb erupted from the tip, illuminating the surrounding darkness. A sharp crackle of electricity sliced through the air behind him. Before he could react, a jolt of energy sent him sprawling deeper into the snow covered street. He quickly regained his composure, scrambling to his feet as he grasped his wand, now half buried in the icy ground. Just as he steadied himself, another crackle echoed ominously, and instinct kicked in. "Protego!" he shouted, conjuring a shimmering shield that absorbed the incoming surge of magic.

Before him, stood a very tall figure cloaked in shadows, crackling red lightning dancing menacingly between his fingers. The voice boomed across the distance, dripping with mockery. "Didn't your mommy tell you it's rude to stick your abnormally large nose into other people's business, you half-blood bat?" Snape pointed his wand at Ryder "Where are you rushing off to? Pray tell, what filthy scheme are you plotting now?" Ryder smirked, raising his hand to reveal his palm, where flickering red lights danced menacingly.

His eyes gleamed with a wild intensity, as if he had nothing left to lose. "Couldn't resist playing the hero, could you? Your unpleasant presence reminds me too much of that wicked woman... Care to play with me?" Before Snape could respond, Ryder thrust both hands forward, unleashing a wave of magic that shattered the bricks of the walls around them. Dust and debris filled the air, creating a thick fog. But Snape stood his ground "Bombarda!" The spell erupted from his wand, blasting away the remaining bricks in his path.

In an instant, Ryder was upon him, moving with a speed that took Snape by surprise. He grabbed Snape by the throat, squeezing tightly before throwing him to the ground. Snow swirled around Snape as he coughed, brushing the icy flakes from his coat. He stood tall, his brow furrowed, while Ryder strutted nearby, as if this duel were nothing more than a game. A spark crackled dangerously close to Snape's ear. In an instant, Snape unleashed a dark spell, the Stinging Hex aimed straight at Ryder's hands.

Ryder winced as the magic struck, his flesh burning and swelling. He shook his hand vigorously, trying to ease the pain, then turned to Snape, a mocking grin plastered across his face. "You insolent little bat! What a funny person you are!" he sneered. Snape's gaze flicked from Ryder's eyes to his ragged breaths, each inhale a struggle against the weight of his wounded heart. A devilish smirk crept onto Snape's lips. "Need a break? Or shall I continue?" he taunted, ready for whatever came next. The grin on Snape's lips only stoked the flames of Ryder's arrogance.

His eyes widened, as if he were on the brink of a mental breakdown, his breath coming in ragged gasps. "No! I will teach you a lesson in discipline!" With a swift flick of his hand, Ryder unleashed a storm of electric sparks, crackling through the air like angry lightning. Snape dodged each strike with remarkable agility, retreating step by step, his focus unbroken. Just as it seemed he might evade Ryder's fury, Ryder vanished and reappeared directly in front of him, his face a mask of terrifying seriousness. In an instant, he seized Snape by the throat and slammed him against the crumbling wall behind.

Snape tilted his head back, gasping for air, but his fierce gaze never wavered from Ryder's. Ryder tightened his grip, their faces mere inches apart, and hissed lowly "You amaze me... ordinary wizards like you are naturally fear and respect Carmines, yet you dare to grin and point your wand at me. I truly..." His eyes narrowed, burning with rage. "Despise you!" The grip around Snape's throat was unforgiving, making it nearly impossible for him to speak or draw a full breath. Ryder's face contorted in rage. "I can smell a familiar aura." he growled, pulling back slightly but keeping his grip tight around Snape's throat.

"Want to know one of the rarest abilities we possess? Not every one of us can access it, but I can… I can smell the feelings of my Suzan swirling around your pathetic existence!" His voice dripped with venom as he raised his free hand, shimmering red lights dancing around his fingers. "You ungrateful HALF BLOOD!!" In that instant, Ryder aimed to strike Snape's face, but with a swift movement, Snape ducked with every ounce of strength he could muster.

In a flash, he transformed into dark smoke, swirling like a ghost through the air. Ryder's fist met the wall behind Snape instead, shattering bricks in all directions. Gasping in surprise, Ryder looked up, his eyes wide. "So you can fly too?" In the thick darkness, it was nearly impossible to recognize Snape. The shadows cloaked him, and it was hard to believe that he possessed such a rare gift, the ability to fly without a broom, one of the few in the entire Wizarding World. As Ryder exhaled a ragged breath, he felt something cold trickling from his chest onto the snowy ground, staining it crimson with each drop.

"Aaghh…" he gasped, his vision blurring for a moment. In a panic, he opened his coat and tore at the shirt beneath, revealing an old wound on his heart that was now gaping and bleeding. He touched it with trembling fingers, his heart sinking as he stared at his palm, now smeared with blood. "No… not again…" , "Stupefy!" Snape shouted, casting the spell that sent him crashing back into the icy snow, pain shooting through him as more blood pooled on the ground. In his haze, he failed to notice Snape standing before him once more. Snape's eyes widened with alarm as he took in Ryder's condition.

For a brief moment, fear flickered across his face. It was like looking into the face of a tortured soul, and it chilled him to the bone. Was Ryder nearing his end? Or was this the result of the wound inflicted by Sue's father long ago? A sharp ache pierced his heart, Snape's mind flashed with images of another person he cared about, someone who shared this same cursed bloodline.. a painful reminder of the uncertain future awaiting Sue. Ryder sat on the snowy ground, breathing heavily, the cold steam rising from his mouth.

His curly hair fell messily around his face as he pressed a hand against the wound on his chest. With a rasping voice, he managed to ask "Why... are you just standing there... watching me?" His eyes were wide, as if he had lost all sense of reality. His pupils flickered with desperation. "Are you pitying me now? I can fight you even in my worst condition!" With great effort, he struggled to stand. Snape's gaze dropped to the bloodstains on the snow before shifting back to Ryder's face, his wand ready in his hand. "I have nothing to do with an insane man like you." he replied coldly.

"All I want to do is warn you: stay away from Sue, or you'll end up in St. Mungo's Hospital, where they treat those who have lost their sanity!" Ryder began to tremble, his eyes barely blinking as he clutched his chest. "You think I'll end up there? I've lived too long already... it's been a struggle... but I had a goal..." The darkness around them deepened, and Snape's frown deepened in confusion. Perhaps it was just his imagination, but he thought he saw tears glistening in Ryder's yellow eyes a few meters away. "Let me... see her... before it's too late." Ryder pleaded. He looked so pathetic, so broken.

The glory he once held, the way Gentiana had described him long ago, seemed like a distant memory compared to the man before Snape now, so shattered and helpless. Snape tightened his grip around his wand, pointing it sharply at Ryder as he hissed "When are you going to understand? Sue is your niece, not your lover, not her mother!" Snape stared at Ryder, his mind conflicted. He couldn't deny that Ryder was a man broken and weakened by his own twisted desires. "I know." In that moment, the anger on Snape's face faded, replaced by a look of surprise.

He had never expected Ryder to understand, to show even a hint of humanity, given the sinister desires that had consumed him for so long, slowly lowering his wand. Ryder turned his back, as if he might dissolve into black smoke and vanish into the shadows. "Even if I sensed her feelings swirling around you... you won't take advantage of her, will you? You won't hurt her?" Snape frowned, irritation flashing in his dark eyes. "I would never sink so low. All I care about is keeping her safe! And why do you act as if you care? You ruined a family, killed her father and also Gentiana, her last remaining family!"

"I know all too well the weight of my actions!" Ryder gasped, his wound gaping wider, blood seeping through his fingers. "That's why I'm telling you... let me see her. I have something important to tell her, something she needs to see." And then, with a howling sound, he vanished like dark smoke, leaving only echoes in the deserted, crumbling street. Snape's hair whipped around him as he looked up, but Ryder was nowhere to be found. "What has gotten into him? Is he suddenly acting sane?" Snape's mind flitted back to the earlier exchange, replaying Ryder's words and demeanor in his mind.

The man had seemed so different this time, less like a madman and more like a man plagued by his own demons. Snape Apparated from the shadowy depths of Knockturn Alley to his home in Spinner's End, a place tucked away in the dreary town of Cokeworth. No one ever noticed what happened on that dimly lit corner of the narrow street. He stood under the warm shower, letting the water cleanse him, both physically and mentally, his mind raced with thoughts and possibilities.

What was it that made him want Sue to see? Was it the cane he had stolen from her father? Or is he just playing the victim, trying to trick me so he can steal her away? His eyes widened for a moment as he recalled the man's ability to manipulate others. For a fleeting second, he felt a surge of luck that Ryder hadn't used it on him, which made him wonder if perhaps he was being truthful after all. He let out a weary sigh and tilted his head back, allowing the water to cascade over his face. He could sense emotions around me? What kind of creatures are they...

Just then, a sharp, stinging pain shot through his inner left forearm, the dark mark there pulsing ominously. It was a grim reminder that Voldemort needed his Death Eater right now. "Shit!" he hissed, a mixture of helplessness and anger bubbling up inside him. He absolutely loathed the mark on his forearm.

Chapter Text

The Christmas holidays were coming to an end. There wasn't much excitement going on as I spent the majority of my time at home, studying my school books. I didn't want to be scolded for forgetting everything I had learned once I got back to Hogwarts. I had to admit, ever since I learned to use my magic, I had become quite lazy in my studies. The Christmas tree was adorned with beautiful red lights, ribbons, tinsel, and even a moving photo of my parents. Holding a plate of cat food for Teddy in my hand, I stand in front of the tree, near the white sofa.

I smile at the photo of my parents, both of them happily smiling as they hold hands and spin around, as if they were completely joyful on the day the picture was taken. My gaze shifts lower to another photo of Gentiana. She clearly seems like someone who doesn't enjoy being photographed; this picture looks like it was taken against her will. From this angle, we see her long hair first, then she turns her head slightly, one eye looking at the camera, clearly surprised that someone is taking her picture, perhaps my mother? How much I miss her beautiful green eyes.

As I was admiring their faces, Teddy decided to use my gray pants as his personal scratching post. "Aahhh!" I yelped, flinching as he raked his nails across the fabric. For a moment, I lost my balance, and the plate I was holding wobbled precariously. I squirmed around like a cartoon character trying to keep it from crashing down. Phew! Once I regained my composure, I looked at Teddy, who was looking back at me. "I guess it's time for a nail trim, Teddy! Those claws are getting a little out of control." I set the plate down, and without missing a beat, Teddy dove right into his dinner, completely unfazed. What a little foodie!

Dressed in my cozy gray sweatshirt and matching pants, I slipped on my delightful SpongeBob socks, which I proudly pulled up over my pants, a little bit above my ankles. Feeling warm and cheerful, I decided today was all about fun! After practicing my lessons, I was ready to unwind. I turned on the television and clicked the remote to my favorite channel, where one of my all time favorite cartoons, Sponge Bob Square Pants, was playing. As I savored a steaming cup of hot cocoa topped with fluffy marshmallows, I made a plan: when the clock struck eight, I would order pizza.

Now, I'm not exactly a pro at Muggle food ordering, especially since I'd rather face a dragon than call someone on the phone! But hey, pizza is calling my name... Suddenly, I found myself lost in the cartoon, my attention drifting away. Oh, how I wish I could share this moment with Snape. But I know he wouldn't want to spend time like this with me, not when I'm just a child in his eyes... I shook my head, trying to shake off those gloomy thoughts, and took a big sip from my cup. Of course, it was way too hot, and I ended up gulping it down with a bit of a struggle! Minutes ticked by, and I decided it was time to face my fear of ordering by telephone.

I reached for the black telephone on the small table over the sofa, and suddenly, the doorbell rang. My eyes widened, and my heart leapt in my chest. Bloody hell, Merlin! Who is that at this hour? I walked over to the door and swung it open, only to be met with a sight that made my jaw drop and a huge, surprised smile spread across my face. There stood the Weasley family, along with Harry, and Hermione! They were all decked out in Muggle clothes and juggling a mountain of gifts, even though Mrs. Weasley had already sent me a cozy yellow pullover with an 'S' on it. "Hello, Sue!" they all chimed in unison, their smiles as bright as the gifts they were holding.

Arthur Weasley, who had some lingering traces of the injury on his face, smiled warmly as he spoke. "We decided to come by and say hello to you, Sue." I nodded, still in mild shock and unable to hide my broad smile. "Oh, please come in." Fred and George entered the hallway, both taking a moment to admire their reflections in the mirror. Fred then handed me a large sugary treat covered in a glittering yellow wrapper. "We made a special exploding candy just for you!" George then spoke up, adding "Don't worry, it'll explode in a little firework in your mouth!" I chuckled and thanked them.

Bill and Charlie were absent due to work commitments, while Percy was a different story. He had chosen to turn his back on his family, finding employment with Fudge. As they all settled into the living room, Arthur Weasley couldn't contain his excitement. He looked curiously at the television, telephone, and other Muggle objects throughout the house. Thankfully, the living room was spacious enough to comfortably accommodate everyone. I settled onto the other sofa with Hermione, Ginny, and Ron, feeling a bit shy all of a sudden. "I-I've decided to order food so we can have dinner together."

Molly sprang up like a jack in the box. "Oh no, my dear girl! I'll make dinner for us!" Arthur's excitement was practically buzzing in the air. "It's so cold outside, and it's quite a trek to a restaurant, Sue!" I shook my head, feeling a little giddy as I tried to explain that we could simply order food with a phone call. Everyone except Harry and Hermione looked utterly baffled. Ron grinned widely. "Pizza? Excellent choice, you bloody Sue! Come on!" Molly clearly wasn't one to sit around idly, so she quickly stood up again. "Alright, children, at least let me whip up some delicious dessert, okay?"

After I guided her to the kitchen and gathered all the supplies she needed, I returned to the living room. I couldn't help but giggle at the sight of Mr. Weasley flipping through channels on the TV, his eyes wide with wonder. "I really must write a book about this amazing remote!" It was a cozy little scene filled with laughter and warmth! I approached the small table to pick up the telephone receiver, my gaze flicked between Fred and George, who were busy bickering with each other. A wide, sly grin appeared on my face as I approached them and suddenly grabbed them by their collars, pulling them closer "You two!" I exclaimed.

Confused, they looked at me with wide eyes. Before Fred could respond, I continued "Which one of you wants to speak and order our food?" Fred shrugged nonchalantly and replied "Let me try out this mysterious object, then." I breathed a small sigh of relief, thankful that I could avoid speaking on the phone myself. George chuckled and responded "Alright, go ahead, brother." With a smug smile, Fred took the receiver from me and prepared to dial the number for pizza delivery. Harry, having handed Teddy to Ginny, came over to us, and we stood in front of the Christmas tree together.

George's gaze found the photograph of Gentiana. Despite his usual mischievous demeanor, I could sense the sadness within him. Gently, he picked up the photo and asked "Can I have this, Sue?" There weren't many pictures of Gentiana in my family album, but I felt that giving this photo to George was the right choice. At least he loves her. I nodded with a smile "Of course." Just then, Molly walked into the living room again, her sleeves rolled up and a satisfied smile on her lips. "I put the cake in the oven." she said as she approached us. She glanced at my parents' picture, placed her hand gently on my shoulder, and took a deep breath. "My dear girl, you had such a lovely mother..."

Mr. Weasley finally turned away from the television and stood up. It was his first time seeing my real parents. Fred joined us too, and before long, Hermione and Ginny were standing there as well. Fred tried to lighten the mood with a tease. "And a charming father too!" I chuckled softly "Absolutely." In that moment, I felt a mix of love and sadness, so many memories wrapped in those images, and yet, so much warmth surrounding me now. That night was one of the loveliest I've ever experienced! It felt just like a family gathering.

Despite all the troubles we've been dealing with lately, it was such a relief to spend time together. We chatted and played some fun Muggle board games like Chess, Ludo, along with a lively game of Uno. I had a blast explaining the rules to everyone, and I have to give a shout out to Harry for knowing some of them too! All the while, we were happily munching on pizza. Oh, and I can't forget the moment when Ron lost at Ludo for the first time, he dramatically threw all our pawns into the air! Even though he was a bit grumpy about it, we couldn't help but laugh.

They mentioned that Sirius couldn't join us because he was off with Tonks and Lupin on some secret Order missions. I really wanted to ask if Snape had visited Sirius's old house for any Order meetings, but I kept biting my tongue. As the night came to an end, I encouraged everyone to stay a bit longer, but they all decided to head back to Sirius's house using Floo Powder. And just like that, the weekend wrapped up, and it was time for everyone to return to Hogwarts. Some students had returned to Hogwarts a few days early, while others were arriving just as the holidays officially came to an end.

I hadn't seen my friends on the train, and I suspected they might have come back sooner. With my luggage in one hand and Teddy's box in the other, I sprinted toward the castle. The weather was its usual cold and gray, and my knitted white hat bobbed along as I dashed through the entrance, ready to greet Snape with the biggest 'Hello, Professor!' I could muster. I placed my belongings in the common room and made my way down the dimly lit path to the dungeons, my heart raced with excitement. I tried the handle of his locked office door, but it wouldn't budge.

He's not here! I thought, and continued on to the potions classroom. The door was closed, but I flung it open and burst inside, a huge smile plastered across my face. "HELLO, PROFESSO-" I started, but my cheerful greeting faded as I took in the scene before me. There stood Sirius Black and Harry, right in front of Snape, whose expression was as sour as a lemon and dripping with disdain. Their eyes turned to me, and Harry gasped in surprise. "Sue?" Snape lifted his head, his gaze sharp. "When will you learn to knock?" Sirius frowned "Well, you were about to tell, Snivellus, what Dumbledore wanted you to say to my godson?"

Snivellus? What an odd name to call him. Snape looked at Sirius, his pale face set in a sneer. He spoke arrogantly "Unfortunately, the headmaster has assigned me the task of teaching your godson Occlumency. However, this information is to be kept secret." His voice lowered to a murmur for the last part, and I found myself standing beside Snape, my gaze fixed on Sirius. I wondered what Sirius was doing here. Could it be that he had business with Dumbledore? I let out a final deep breath, feeling the intense anger radiating from Sirius as he approached Snape.

It was clear that the two of them were on the brink of a fight. Sirius yelled "Why can't Dumbledore teach him? Why does it have to be you?" Snape nonchalantly lifted his hand, reaching into his robe pocket to grasp his wand. He sneered once more "The headmaster has a penchant for assigning me distasteful duties." Sirius advanced, passing the long, square table, with furious eyes. He was filled with anger "Listen here, Snivellus. If you even think about torturing my godson under the guise of teaching him Occlumency, I will make you regret it!"

Harry stood nearby, visibly worried. He was uncomfortable with Snape teaching him, yet he wanted this intense confrontation to end. Snape, with no trace of hesitation, took out his wand, signaling that he wouldn't mind teaching him a harsh lesson. "The two of you are just as arrogant as his father!" Snape sneered, his words laced with malice. Sirius, now standing directly in front of Snape, had also drawn his wand. He retorted, his voice dripping with irritation "Dumbledore may trust your assistance in the Order, but I know you for what you are, nothing but a traitor!" My heart skipped a beat as I watched Harry attempting to hold Sirius back, but to no avail.

Sirius continued his heated outburst "You're nothing but Voldemort's loyal dog, a filthy Death Eater!" Snape stood there, his eyes moving from Sirius's face to the wand aimed at him. his expression remaining cool and calculating. His signature smirk emerged "Ah, so you want a duel, do you? Very well, I shall give you exactly what you yearn for, you mongrel!" As Sirius was about to cast a hex, Harry tried to intervene, calling out, "Sirius!" My eyes widened in surprise as I suddenly stepped in front of Snape, not wanting any violence to unfold. But then, without realizing it, I raised both of my hands, and BLAM!

Sirius was thrown back, landing forcefully beside one of the classroom chairs. I exchanged a frightened look with Snape, both of us stunned by my unexpected action. Sirius coughed and struggled to get up. Harry helped Sirius dust off his black robe, and I approached him anxiously. "Mr. Black.." I began, my voice carrying my worry. "I apologize, I didn't intend to harm you. I'm so sorry..." Sirius took a deep breath before shooting a dark glance at Snape, who was still standing there, unmoving. Then, he looked down at me, his voice slightly calmer. "You could have caused me some serious harm, Sue, but don't worry, I'm alright."

Snape spoke in his customary monotone voice, breaking the uneasy silence that had settled in the classroom. "Potter, your Occlumency sessions will be on mondays, at eight o'clock. If anyone asks, you'll tell them you have detention with me, understood?" I watched as Harry nodded silently, his face betraying a hint of a frown. They then left the potions classroom. I couldn't shake off the lingering guilt about what had happened with Sirius. "That was not your place to intervene in adult discussions, Miss Carmine."

Snape's voice was filled with displeasure. I glanced up at Snape as he called out my last name. Miss Carmine? I responded, my tone a mix of fear and defiance. "He was going to hurt you... and you too... I don't understand why you two are so competitive, but you certainly provoked him to start a fight.." I then gave him a small scowl as I added "Acting all sly and pompous with him.." Snape struggled to conceal a satisfied smirk. He defended himself "You're so quick to jump to conclusions and put the blame solely on me. All I can say is that Sirius Black and I have a long history, and it's none of your concern. Don't intervene again."

With my hands on my hips in a stubborn pose, ready to continue scolding him, my frown faded as I felt my cheeks flush. I realized I had forgotten to greet him. "Was... your Christmas enjoyable?" I asked shyly. Snape attempted to hide his smile "Quite fine indeed, and yours?" His tone was his usual mixture of irritation and nonchalance, but there was a hint of something else, a subtle note of... warmth? I placed my hat delicately in my hands and replied to Snape "My Christmas was pleasant." Snape, after a glance at my hat-less-head, seemed momentarily distracted by my tousled locks.

He spoke politely but matter-of factly "Well? Anything else you need? Or shall I get back to tending to my responsibilities?" I observed him closely, expecting a hidden Christmas gift. Snape stood there expectantly, raising an eyebrow as my eyes kept flitting between his face, his hands, and his pocket, searching for any sign of a Christmas surprise. His voice held a mix of curiosity and a hint of amusement "Are you searching for something, Sue?" It took me a few moments to gather my thoughts as I stood there, unable to find the right words in his presence. I studied his pocket intently, a small frown on my face "Did you...did you give anyone a gift for Christmas?"

It felt as though he couldn't bother to give me a mere piece of chocolate while likely buying something extravagant for his girlfriend or perhaps, even worse, his fiancé. Snape's sharp eyes took notice of my gaze flickering between his face and his pocket, my out of the blue question causing him to roll his eyes dramatically. He turned his back to me, busying himself with arranging new ingredients in the potions classroom cupboards. He responded in a low, flat tone "I was quite busy, so... I didn't find time to buy a gift...for someone." His words hung in the air, causing my eyes to widen. Did he know what I was thinking? "Do not..put that silly head of yours in my personal life anymore, you little lioness."

My shoulders drooped as I walked over to him, pretending to be helpful. In truth, I was determined to get the truth out of his mouth. Quite clever of me. I assisted him in placing the empty vials into the cupboard, feigning innocence. "Busy doing what? Spying for Voldemort? Or assisting the Order of the Phoenix?" Snape froze mid action, stopping his current task. He turned to look at me, a gaze that loudly expressed 'Do not continue' I gulped in response, handing him another vial. "T-the Weasley family came to my house..."

I began, my voice slightly shaky. Snape placed the vial on the upper shelf, then turned back to face me, his expression now more stern than before. "Sue, don't you have any unfinished homework? Any essay? Any lesson to study instead of babbling to me about your holidays and those insufferable Weasleys?" I stared at him, feeling a pang of disappointment, realizing that my overthinking was correct; he didn't want to listen to my words. My gaze dropped, and I gave a small nod. "I'll go now." Unaware of Snape's annoyance, he closed his eyes for a moment, exhaling sharply.

Then, he quickly grasped my chin firmly, squeezing my cheeks with a force that seemed like he was restraining himself from squeezing harder. "Don't ever dare to look at me with those eyes like a lost puppy again! And don't think I don't know why you've come all the way here. You're hoping to pry a gift out of me, aren't you?" I pushed his hand away and ran towards the exiting door, my face flushed with blush and a stubborn frown on my face. "I don't want any gift! You've already given them to your girlfriend!"

As those words left my mouth, Snape's face turned pale, and his jaw almost dropped. It was as if he felt surprised by the revelation that he had a girlfriend that he wasn't even aware of. Unable to help myself, I blurted out "I should have let Mr. Black blow you up!" Snape's face twisted in anger as he began to reprimand me "You insolent little-" But before he could finish, I had already run away, darting out the door like a scared mouse. Once I began walking on the grand staircase towards the dormitories, I let out a big exhale, my breath slightly labored from the running.

I shouldn't have said that. He's going to make me the main ingredient in the next potion lesson. As I continued walking, my mind replayed the feeling of his firm grip on my cheeks, and a warm blush crept over my face. Do I actually... enjoy it when he does that? The butterflies in my stomach continued to flutter with each step, as if I was floating on a cloud back to the dormitories.

Chapter Text

The next day, unfortunately, the first class was potions with Snape. I dramatically collapsed onto my desk at the farthest corner from his desk, My hand covered my mouth and part of my blushed cheeks and secretly remembering the bold words and actions from the previous evening. Sometimes, I find myself feeling so silly. Suddenly, someone placed their supplies next to mine, and I turned to see Draco Malfoy sitting beside me, acting as if it was the most normal thing in the world.

I murmured in a hushed tone "Good morning...? Shouldn't you sit with your housemates?" Malfoy leaned on his arm, facing me. He shrugged casually, a cheeky smirk on his face. "I'm bored of them." Meanwhile, Snape had entered the room. His eyes swiftly scanned the classroom, and for a brief moment, they lingered on me, before continuing his usual stern expression. I swallowed nervously, turning my attention to the new lesson on Polyjuice Potion. I mumbled quietly "Hmm... I recall that..." as I rubbed my chin, deep in thought.

I remembered how the trio had stolen some of Snape's ingredients in our second year to brew the potion to determine if Malfoy was the heir of Slytherin. Imagine Malfoy's reaction if I tell him this... It was typical Snape's class, he lazily waved his wand, and the name of the ingredients and the brewing instructions appeared on the blackboard. I found myself blushing in the corner of the class, he really is something! His voice echoed through the room "This potion will take a month to complete as it is highly advanced...."

He paused dramatically, allowing the fear to grip the hearts of every student, before continuing "I do not expect many of you witless lot to succeed in brewing it correctly. Begin!" The room was filled with the sounds of cutting, brewing, and various other activities. I glanced at the instructions occasionally, also observing how Malfoy diligently performed his work. He is undoubtedly a smart student. A hint of jealousy rising in my heart. A pang of jealousy flickered through me, and a frown formed on my face, determined not to be outdone in this desk. With determination, I rolled up my sleeve and prepared to get to work.

Suddenly, Malfoy's words broke the silence between us. "Why didn't you sit closer by the table in front of Snape's desk? so you could blush like an idiot even more than usual." I stopped mid-work, turning to look at him. He was still concentrating on his potion, and I responded with a frown "Because I'm scared of him! Why are you asking?" He then looked at me with a mischievous smirk and suddenly moved closer, looking down at me. "What are you going to do now?" With a mix of confusion and surprise, I glanced at Snape again as he passed by, scolding some other students.

Then, I looked back at Draco, his smirk still in place. "I'm not going to sit by his desk!" He rolled his eyes and tapped his wand gently on my head "I wasn't talking about that old git! I was referring to how you will turn up the heat under your cauldron without a wand? you silly fool." My face twisted into a delightful mix of murderous rage and embarrassment, my fists clenched tight. "I'll show you what fire really looks like!" Draco sidestepped with a smirk, clearly enjoying the show. "Just make sure you don't end up burning yourself like a piece of corn on the cob." he taunted, raising an eyebrow.

As I reached out to point dramatically at the cauldron, a smooth voice sliced through the air, freezing me in my tracks. "Miss Carmine, I would appreciate it if you refrained from using your chaotic and rather unpredictable wandless magic... in my classroom." There stood Professor Snape, looming over us like a dark tower of doom. Draco's grin vanished as he edged closer again. My heart raced, making it nearly impossible to speak without sounding like a stuttering fool. "I... it's not uncertain! Look!" I was ready to demonstrate my brilliant plan to turn up the heat when Snape's voice boomed louder, more stoic this time.

"Miss Carmine.. stop arguing and take a seat at the empty table in front of my desk." The classroom fell silent, all eyes on me, clearly entertained by this little drama. With a huff of indignation, I reluctantly gathered my cauldron and trudged to the designated spot. Just before Snape moved away, Draco shot him a disdainful look and muttered under his breath "Old git!" Like a shadow, Snape reappeared in front of the class, crossing his arms under his cloak, and my stomach sank as I saw him look at me, as if he was about to reprimand me further, his calm voice once again captured everyone's attention.

"Miss Carmine.." he began, sarcasm evident in his tone. "Our new celebrity... Given your talent for creating chaos through your careless hand gestures, I insist that you always sit right in front of my desk. This way, we can ensure that you will not accidentally blow up the entire classroom rather than just your cauldron." Despite the usual air of dread that hung over Snape's class, a few hushed chuckles bounced around the room. I glanced up, shot a frown at Snape Can you believe this? Just because of what I said to him last night, he's pulling this stunt! Celebrity? Me? Really?

"My hand waving is not uncertain, Professor! I can show you!" I declared, my voice dripping with sass. A ripple of laughter spread through the classroom at my audacity. Snape's dark eyes narrowed "Silence..." he said, his voice smoother than a freshly polished cauldron. "Do not talk back when I'm speaking to you, ever again!" I frowned and stared at my desk, my mind racing with all sorts of revenge plots. After exhaling dramatically, I muttered "Yes!" But he cut me off "Yes, sir!" The room erupted in more chuckles as I realized he was signaling for me to address him properly, rather than just tossing out a casual 'yes.'

With a swift turn, he marched back to his desk and snatched up his quill. "And Gryffindors.." he announced with a flourish "I shall deduct ten points from your house due to your housemate's cheekiness!" After the scolding session was over, everyone resumed their work. I shot Snape a murderous glare, noticing that he was also looking at me, A thin, almost devilish smirk appeared on his lips. I focused fire in my fingertips, raising the heat beneath my cauldron without looking away from him. When I began to slice the leeches, I let my imagination run wild.

In my mind, they transformed into Snape, and each precise cut felt like decapitating his head. My movements were firm and sharp, fueled by a mix of anger and determination. I can control my magic perfectly! Just you wait and see how amazing I am! I huffed, my face as red as a ripe tomato and my cheeks puffed up. With determination, I stirred my potion, trying not to spill it everywhere. When I hit you with a jelly leg hex, you'll wish you never crossed me!
Snape sauntered over, his smirk as big as a pumpkin at Halloween, as if he had just won the wizarding lottery. "Careful now, Carmine." he said, his voice dripping with fake sympathy.

"Don't stir too hard! We wouldn't want you to take out your little anger on that poor potion, now would we?" I clenched my teeth but remained silent. Calm down, don't let him rile you up. The time ticked on in the classroom, and Snape finally moved on to another target. This time, his focus was on Neville. Since it was a double potion's class, the final hour was dedicated to a rather difficult essay. And then, just as the bell rang, the class was finally dismissed. I felt an invisible weight release its grip around my throat, as the sound of the bell signaling the end of the lesson echoed through the room.

I clutched my supplies and bag tight as I left the dungeons, the frown on my face refusing to disappear. Stupid me wanted to wish him a happy birthday tomorrow! I scolded myself silently, but my anger soon gave way to an upset and emotional look. The memory of his birthday always brought back the memories of that frightening night in the Forbidden Forest. I struggled to pinpoint exactly when my obsession with him had started and how it had gradually overwhelmed me.

Despite his earlier behavior, my heart still thumped faster as I recalled all the memories of him. I let out a small sigh, realizing that I was hopelessly in love with him and couldn't stay angry for long. Should I give him a gift? Just a chocolate frog maybe? I wondered, my thoughts evident on my face, as I stood motionless in the middle of the hallway. The classes passed in a blur, and as night fell, the Dumbledore's Army members secretly made their way to the Room of Requirement for practice. Harry shot a subtle, jealous glare at Cho and Cedric's banter before clearing his throat to command attention from everyone in the room.

We all instantly stopped talking and quietly sat on the cushions, eagerly awaiting Harry's announcement of the lesson for the night. I found myself sitting next to Luna, who smiled faintly at me, and we turned our attention to Harry. He adjusted his glasses and announced, "Tonight, we will be learning one of the most advanced spells, the Patronus Charm. Stand up, please, and focus on recalling your happiest memory." The room filled with a murmur as everyone stood up, and Harry began to pace, giving instructions. "When you have found your memory, hold it in your mind and focus all you have on it." he instructed.

"Say the incantation, 'Expecto Patronum' firmly and clearly." Luna, still holding her wand, looked at me with a hint of confusion "Sue Carmine, can you cast the Patronus Charm?" I paused, realizing that I haven't cast the spell in a long time. "I don't know. Maybe I can?" Harry started to correct each member's grip on their wands, and one by one, we tried casting the Patronus Charm. Hermione, with her usual brilliance, managed to cast her Patronus Charm, which took the form of an Otter. Some members were successful in casting the spell, and the room was filled with the silver forms of various animals darting through the air.

I chanted the incantation, A beautiful, shimmering swallow materialized and flew above me and Luna, its light reflecting in our eyes. Luna's voice held a trace of awe as she remarked "beautiful..." She then raised her wand "Expecto Patronum!" Her patronus, a graceful Hare materialized before her. Harry walked over to stand between Luna and me, nodding in admiration at Luna's patronus. I then playfully nudged him, half-jokingly "Don't just nod to Luna! You see how I'm still able to cast my patronus without a wand?" I teased. Harry raised an eyebrow and smirked, matching my sass "Brilliant to you too, Miss Carmine."

My face flushed as I noticed he was mimicking Snape's demeanor when he called me 'Miss Carmine' in potions class. Frustrated and embarrassed, I muttered under my breath "Oh, you sassy Potter!" Harry chuckled and shrugged while maintaining his smirk, walking off to correct others. Like usual, every time we had a potions class, I had these extra sessions with Snape at nine o'clock. I took one last glance at the room where everyone was relentlessly practicing, and then quietly snuck out.
As I strolled down the corridor towards his classroom, a tall, shadowy figure made me halt in my tracks.

For a split second, my heart raced with fear. I could have sworn I saw a ghostly apparition! But no, it was just Snape, standing outside his office with his arms crossed, looking as imposing as ever. "Why are you walking so fast? Come here." his voice smooth yet commanding. I cautiously stepped into his office, placing my bag on the sturdy wooden chair in front of his desk. I tried to look mature and composed, even though my usual feistiness bubbled just beneath the surface. "Why aren't we going to class this time?" With a dramatic sweep of his cloak, he glided to his chair. From one of the drawers, he pulled out a long parchment and laid it before me.

My eyes darted between the parchment and his face, I couldn't help but notice that devilish grin creeping onto his lips. "Is... is this a test?" He settled into his chair, resting his chin on his hand, clearly fighting back a smirk. Why does he always look like he's up to something? It's not just a smirk, it's a devilish smirk! I shook my head to clear my thoughts, trying not to blush like a complete fool. "This shall be your last extra session, Sue." he said, his grin widening. "And for this final class, I've decided to... test your knowledge of all the potions you've learned."

My heart sank as I glanced at the questions on the parchment. "But sir... some of these questions are about potions from my previous years!" panic bubbling up inside me. He traced his lip with one slender finger, that mischievous grin growing even wider. "I know." you dark creature! He's trying to rattle me in every possible way! he leaned back in his seat "No more protests! Focus on your exam. Just forty minutes, that's all you have."

The text on the parchment seemed to spin around, my mind feeling completely scrambled and locked up. I glanced back at him, defeated "Professor-" , "Silence!" he said calmly, sipping from his coffee on the desk that I had previously been oblivious to. The questions seemed to taunt me, reminding me of things I'd learned years ago and had completely forgotten. But how could I focus when he's sitting there, sipping his coffee, looking all relaxed and unbothered by my suffering? "Come on, Sue." he drawled in that low, smooth voice "Time is ticking." With a quill in my hand, I sat down across from him, the desk separating us. I'm just too done with everything right now.

I could practically see him relishing in my struggle with the questions. Snape sighed "Due to the already full schedule I had, teaching that Potter boy Occlumency further filled my time. So, I've decided to end our additional sessions. Are you upset about this?" Amidst the sea of difficult questions, I found an easy one with an answer consisting of only two words. I nodded in response to him "No." He placed his cup down and slightly tilted his head, his grin replaced with a subtle, fond smile. "So, you were angry because you expected a Christmas gift from me?"

I answered another question, feeling the weight of the exam lifting as my mind became less tense and the answers gradually becoming clearer. However, I didn't respond to his snarky comments, my frown speaking volumes. "No gift then?" he pressed on. I inhaled sharply and looked up at him, my frustration growing. "I'm just angry that you treat me like a ticking time bomb in class and think I can't handle my wandless magic. I can do it without exploding your classroom!" He rolled his eyes, but what he said next made me falter a bit. "Malfoy is not a friend to you, he's as dangerous as Potter. I'm just trying to distance you from those who or things that may hurt you, Sue."

With disbelief, I stared at him and shook my head while filling in another space on the parchment. "First, you say Harry is dangerous to me, then my whole group of friends, and now Malfoy! I'm not even friends with him, but even if I was, you can't just do as you like!" I huffed, my heart beating fast. Why does he always feel the need to control my relationships with others? He can't just decide who's good for me and who's not! I'm not a child! He looked at me with an unreadable expression, his eyes sharp "Not a child, you say? But you haven't changed the slightest, always looking to make friends with the wrong ones."

Feeling frustrated, I growled in a low tone "Please don't read my mind again! And I'm not looking to be friends with the wrong people!" He rubbed his temples and closed his eyes "Silence, do your exam!" And now he's shutting me up! After several minutes had passed in silence as I filled up every question with correct and incorrect answers, I finished the exam with an additional five minutes graciously given by him. I stood next to his desk, bracing myself for another scolding. Snape looked over the exam paper, his head shaking slowly as he took note of my mistakes. However, he didn't say anything.. not yet.

A very chilly wind blew inside his office through an open window "Aren't you cold, professor?" He answered flatly, his focus on grading my exam "Yes." I was surprised by his candid answer. I had expected him to say no or perhaps not respond at all. When he answers honestly, he seems... vulnerable somehow. "Do you want me to make you warm?" He responded in a flat tone "No." I momentarily forgot my anger towards him, and a sense of excitement filled me. This was the perfect opportunity to showcase my ability to him! Yes! I extended my palm towards his face, beside his black hair, and suddenly, a warm, orange fire flickered onto my palm.

He was about to jump away like a startled cat, but then frowned at me "For Merlin's sake, what are you doing!?" I smiled widely "Just trying to keep you warm." He gently pushed my hand away, his voice slightly irritated "By burning my face? Don't do this again!" I persisted, my clingy nature coming into play again in his presence. "What if I float the fire around you, so it won't burn your face and you'll still feel warm, professor..." His patience seemed to wear thin, and he shot me a narrow glare, gritting his teeth "I said.. NO! Now be quiet!"

The fire in my palm died down, and I stepped away, returning to my chair and sitting silently. I rummaged through my bag and brought out one of my books, holding it high and pretending to read it, but in reality, I was trying to hide the tears forming in my eyes. I know... I know. I'm being stupid, silly, and a crybaby again, but .. being shut down by him.. Hurts my heart more than I care to admit.. I sat there, both of us pretending that I had never confessed my love to him, Yet, within me, my burning love for him was slowly consuming my heart.

I curse myself for being like this, wondering why I have to feel like this so often. I wasn't even close to my period, so I couldn't even blame these overwhelming emotions on hormonal fluctuations. It all felt so unfair. Snape noticed me trying to conceal my face with the book. "Your test results weren't as poor as I had anticipated, but you still need to work on your studies... Are you listening, Sue?" I nodded, lowering the book. "Come here and take your test with you, and focus on the areas where you made mistakes." I stood next to his chair once more, but he still didn't hand me the parchment.

With a sigh, he asked "Sulking again? Just because I didn't let you burn me with your magical fire?" I glared at him, feeling a heavy sadness settle in my chest. I couldn't muster the usual blush that would have accompanied my frustration. His strictness and snarky comments from today had cut deeper than I cared to admit, leaving me feeling more upset than ever. "Please, give me my test, Professor. I just want to go back to my dorm. I'm tired." His expression was a mix of concern and softness, a rare glimpse that pushed aside his usual snark. "There, there... still as sensitive and silly as you were, Sue. You get upset about the tiniest things that no one else even notices."

I want to cry... a river. He handed me my exam, and I could see him trying so hard to muster the smallest smile. "At least you're still that little crybaby Sue I knew. Goodnight." I snatched my exam from him without a word and left his office. Snape rubbed his tired face with a sigh of defeat. "Sometimes I forget I have to push you away, I'm committing a sin by keeping you close to me... I don't want to hurt you, and yet here I am, making tears well up in your eyes..." His words hung in the air, a bittersweet reminder of the bond we shared, one that felt both precious and painfully fragile.

I can't tell if I'm just being dramatic or what, but it feels like my chest is about to burst with all these feelings. Under my blanket, with Teddy snuggled up against me in the dark of my dorm, I'm flipping through a notebook where I wrote down his answers to my silly questions from last term. "His favorite color is black... his favorite place is somewhere quiet and peaceful..." As I read those notes, tears fill my eyes. It feels like this is one of the few times I've been able to connect with him without driving him crazy.

He usually gets so worked up when I'm around. I feel so foolish, like I'm just a burden for clinging to him day and night. All because he showed me a little kindness after Gentiana... I know I'm nothing important to him, just someone pitiful who can't do anything right. My insecurities crept back, gripping my heart once again. I became painfully aware of how exhausting my rollercoaster of unstable emotions could be.

I wish I could lose all my memories again, and forget about him and the doomed love that had bloomed in the depths of my heart.

Chapter Text

During our final class with Hagrid, near the edge of the Forbidden Forest, I stood among the other students diligently taking notes on Nifflers, those adorable, magical creatures known for their penchant for shiny objects. My quill darted furiously across the pages as I wrote down all that Hagrid shared about them. When the bell rang, signaling the end of class, I began walking back towards the castle, my Gryffindor scarf wrapped snugly around my neck and my black robe billowing gracefully in the chilly breeze. The atmosphere felt extraordinarily tranquil.

I made my way into the Great Hall, despite dinner being several hours away, I pulled out my book and began working on a transfiguration assignment. Glancing forward at the Hufflepuff table, I noticed a boy and girl who seemed to be each other's partner, engaged in a quiet conversation. They suddenly withdrew from each other, and my gaze followed their movement, landing on the entrance door. Umbridge entered with her usual wide, unattractive smile, clutching her short wand in her hand.

A realization hit me, I had momentarily forgotten about the absurd rule she had imposed: 'Boys and girls are not to be within eight inches of each other'. "I can't stay here with this toad around!" I hastily shoving my book into my bag and striding out of the Great Hall with long, quick steps. The idea of giving Snape a chocolate frog didn't seem so great the more I thought about it. He once mentioned that he's not really fond of sweets... As I stepped out of the castle, the sky was getting darker, and the atmosphere felt quieter since most students were inside. A chilly wind danced around me, fluttering my robe, my scarf, and my short hair.

What can I give him that won't make him angry or upset? I wandered past the greenhouse and spotted professor Sprout with Neville. He usually helps her there. As I entered, the cold air turned damp and warm. Professor Sprout took off her gloves and smiled at me. "Ah, Miss Carmine! Are you here to help Mr. Longbottom?" Neville and I exchanged puzzled looks, and before I could answer, she turned to him. "Longbottom, remember to lock the door before you walk away, okay?" Neville smiled back at her. "Y-yes, Professor..." Then he walked over to me, looking a bit confused. "Sue? What do you want?"

I glanced at all the beautiful flowers in the corner of the garden. "Neville... if you were going to give someone a flower for their birthday, what would you choose?" The door behind professor Sprout clicked shut, and Neville turned to me, his brow furrowed in thought. "O-ohm... well, if it's someone you like romantically, there's nothing better than a red rose." he said, his voice tinged with a hint of excitement. I gazed down at the vibrant red roses, my eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "I can't do this... He might get upset." I murmured, feeling a flutter of nerves in my stomach.

Neville noticed my downcast expression and softened his tone. "I never knew you liked someone, Sue..." , "Please, don't ask who he is. I won't tell you." I whispered, my cheeks warming. Neville nodded in understanding. "If you say so. I... I don't like to pry into other people's private matters..." We wandered further into the garden, admiring the colorful blooms around us. Suddenly, Neville stopped as if a light bulb had gone off in his head. "Hey!" I looked at him, puzzled by his sudden excitement.

Following his gaze, I spotted a particular flower he was pointing at. "Why not give your mysterious someone a flower with your own name?" he suggested. Ehh? My name... is a flower name? "What do you mean, Neville? I don't think there's any flower named after me... Are you sure you're not mistaken?" Neville beamed and shook his head vigorously. "No! Look!" He pointed at a cluster of delicate white lilies. Not going to lie... sometimes I feel a bit bad or maybe even jealous of this flower, its name... and maybe that person... "Those are lily flowers, Neville!"

I scolded gently, trying to keep my tone light. Frustrated by my ignorance, Neville explained patiently "You didn't know that Sue means 'Lily' or 'graceful Lily'?" My mouth fell open in surprise as I blinked twice, trying to process his words. I glanced back at the lovely flowers. "So... so you mean Suzan and Sue, which is the shorter version of Suzan... both mean 'Lily'?" Oh Merlin... what a twist! My name has a secret connection to flowers! Neville waved his wand, casting a spell I couldn't quite understand.

With a flick of his wrist, a lovely white lily floated gracefully into the air, hovering right in front of me. I reached out and gently grasped its stem, marveling at the soft petals that felt like velvet against my fingers. Neville beamed from ear to ear, clearly delighted to have helped me. "The secret person you like will be so happy to receive this! I mean, it's a lily! They won't be upset with you at all... I guess that person doesn't want you to love them, right? But this lily is just a sweet little flower hiding your name behind its real name." Without realizing it, I tightened my grip on the fragile flower, my expression turning sour.

"Unfortunately... he does love someone named Lily.." I admitted, my heart sinking like a stone. Neville's smile faded, and his shoulders drooped like a wilting plant. "Oh, um... sorry... well, let's see what other flowers we can find?" I pouted at the lily as if it were somehow responsible for Snape's chilly feelings toward me. "No! I'm going to give this to him! It's not just a lily! It's also a Sue flower!" My determination shone through as I smiled at Neville and thanked him before darting away. Neville scratched the back of his head, looking bewildered. "Merlin... what a complex love life she has..."

I made my way down the chilly path to the dungeons, my excitement about giving him the flower began to fade, and my small smile slipped away. I don't want this flower to remind him of that woman, Harry's mother. What if he thinks I'm teasing him with a Lily flower? All I really want is for him to know that someone cares about his birthday... but is that even okay? With each step, I spotted a few Slytherin students loitering nearby. Taking a deep breath, Please don't let him be in his office.

I just want to leave this flower on his desk and slip away quietly, without bothering him. That would be the right thing to do, wouldn't it? But how can I pretend that his birthday doesn't matter to me? The weight of my thoughts hung heavy in the air, mixing with the chill of the dungeon walls, as I clutched the delicate flower tightly in my hand, hoping it could somehow convey the warmth of my intentions. I stood near the cold stone wall of the dungeons, my face illuminated by the dim, dark yellowish light of a nearby torch. How on earth will I get into his office if I don't even know where he is? I just don't want to meet him face to face...

The flower stem drooped in my hand, reflecting the dejection in my mood. Suddenly, a voice called out, jolting me out of my thoughts. "What are you doing in the dungeons, Carmine?" Startled, I turned to see a black boy and Pansy Parkinson standing nearby. "I'm...um..." Before I could finish, Parkinson interrupted, her voice filled with disdain. "Sneaking around after dark, up to no good, as usual?" Hopefully, her hair has grown longer since the last time, and we no longer share the same hairstyle...

I shook my head and met her eyes, responding with false calmness. "I'm actually up to something good, but it's private..." The black boy gave a chuckle, his voice tinged with sarcasm. "I can't believe it... You have the power of the gods and yet remain so childish and idiotic." I frowned at him "Huh?" Then he raised his hands in a playful surrender "Don't get me wrong. I find your innocence endearing, reminds me of what Draco saw in you." Pansy nudged him angrily "Shut up, Blaise!" I was taken aback by his words, feeling a mix of embarrassment and confusion. What exactly did he mean by that?

I stared at both of them with an empty expression, unable to find any words to respond to their remarks. Pansy rolled her eyes, grabbing Blaise's arm and pulling him away, her voice filled with annoyance. "Just look at the flower in her hand. She probably has some confessing to do to someone more foolish than herself." They started to leave, and I caught Blaise's careless mumbling "I wish she'd become Draco's girlfriend so we could spend more time with her because she seems like fun... -Ow!" Pansy pinched his arm. My eyes widened like saucers, and I dashed after them. "Hey!"

They both turned around, Pansy crossing her arms "What now?" I pointed toward the corridor leading to the potions classroom and Snape's office. "Is professor Snape here?" Their faces fell, surprise written all over them. Blaise glanced down at Pansy, scratching his head in confusion. "I saw him in the Great Hall just a few minutes ago... why?" But before he could bombard me with any more pointless questions, I sprinted away, grumbling to myself. All your friends are just as bothersome as you are, Draco! How dare he say he wishes I'd become your... ughhh!

I entered his office, luckily finding it unlocked, I placed the delicate flower on his desk. I couldn't help but look around in the somber surroundings, I carefully tore a piece of parchment from his desk and drew a circle with cat ears and large, blinking eyes, clearly representing myself. Then, using his quill, I wrote a small note below the cat drawing: "Happy Birthday, Professor Snape. This Sue flower is for you." quietly exiting the office, making sure the door shut with a soft click behind me. Little did I know that a tall, dark figure was lurking in the dimly lit corridors of the dungeons, watching me as I hurried away.

Snape sighed and shook his head, speaking softly to himself. "I really shouldn't be surprised when she sneaks into my office now." He walked into the office and his dark eyes carefully scanned the surroundings, taking note of any changes or anything I might have left behind. He stepped closer to his desk, where piles of parchment, heavy tomes, and vials of potions lay scattered about. His gaze landed on a delicate white flower that looked so familiar, and his heart skipped a beat. Narrowing his eyes, he picked it up and whispered to himself "Lily?" With a sigh, he unfolded the crumpled parchment, its torn edge revealing how hastily it had been snatched from the clutter of his desk.

He shook his head in bemusement as he began to read the handwriting. As his dark eyes traveled from left to right, they were drawn upward by a doodle of a cat's face, its big eyes sparkling with mischief. he closed his eyes for a moment, still clutching the letter. "You are.. the most endearing creature in the whole world..." he murmured softly. Then, glancing back at the flower and recalling what was written in the letter "Sue flower? I had no idea... Lily also means Sue..." A warm feeling spread through him, like a cozy blanket on a chilly evening, as he thought of her playful spirit and the little surprises that made his heart warm.

He placed the flower on a shelf next to his desk, determined to enchant it so that it never wilted. He couldn't help but think. "You're scary, how can someone so young see through all my secrets, and yet here you are, avoiding me because of your little sulkiness." He leaned back against the desk, gripping the edge with his hands, his expression downcast. "What on earth do I do with you...? You've tangled your fragile life so tightly with mine..." Under the dim lighting of his office, Snape's dark eyes shimmered, his heart feeling the familiar tightness within.

He whispered to himself "It's not that I'm opposed to having our fates intertwined... but what purpose does it serve if you're just going to vanish in the end, leaving nothing but a deep mark upon my soul?" Snape raised a hand to cover half of his face, his black hair hiding the other half as he pondered. If only I could find a cure to the curse that runs deep within your very blood...

Chapter Text

Days and weeks passed, filled with my Hogwarts lessons. On some secret nights, while Harry was teaching Dumbledore's Army Defense Against the Dark Arts, I practiced my own unique magic. At first, it felt frightening to control, but as time went on, I improved more and more. Well, I wouldn't say I was the hardest worker, perhaps it was just my natural talent shining through. After all, I had my mother and father, along with the entire Carmine clan to thank for that. But sometimes..just some days, I feel so weak, so numb and out of breath.. I don't know why these feelings keep coming back time to time.

With Harry we walk towards the Great Hall, heading towards dinner. The trek is more crowded than on any other usual day. Hermione and Ron are engaged in their usual back and forth banter. Me and Harry silently exchange a glance once again after being accustomed to their constant argument about every little thing. I smile to myself knowing that despite their disagreements, I secretly ship them together, considering them to be my comfort couple. Everyone took notice of the fact that all the professors were seated at the staff table as students rushed to their seats.

Dumbledore's absence was notable, and in his place stood professor McGonagall at the podium. It was evident she was about to announce something significant. I took a seat between my Gryffindor friends and my heart felt like it skipped beat when I glanced at Snape. Feeling a mix of shyness and disappointment. I found myself averting my gaze as a small sigh escaped my lips. Ever since our additional potion sessions came to an end, I hadn't had the opportunity to have a proper conversation with him, except during class.

On the first day after his birthday, he had simply stated a brief 'thank you' for the flower I had given him; no more, no less. Professor McGonagall commanded the room's attention, her voice cutting through the chatter like a knife. "I have a few words for you, students. As the headmaster is currently away, he has entrusted me with some important news." Umbridge, perched comfortably nearby, sipped her tea with an air of nonchalance, her relaxed demeanor suggesting that whatever was about to unfold held no terror for her or her cherished Minister of Magic.

The murmurs in the hall swelled into a lively buzz, but McGonagall quickly regained control. "Quiet, please! As Valentine's Day approaches, I am pleased to announce that there will be a special ball." My heart raced at the news, and I exchanged a glance with Hermione, both of us grinning at the prospect. A ball? Just like the Yule Ball? The excitement in the air was almost tangible. Clearing her throat, McGonagall continued, though it was clear she wasn't entirely thrilled with the idea. "This will be a Masquerade Ball, a time honored and elegant European tradition. And I'm pleased to inform you that the Ministry has given its approval!"

She directed her final words pointedly at Umbridge, their eyes locking in a silent battle, McGonagall's gaze was sharp and venomous, while Umbridge merely smiled, her expression reminiscent of a smug toad. Once the news had been shared, professor McGonagall resumed her seat next to professor Snape. The atmosphere shifted as students began chatting excitedly with one another, discussing their attire and potential partners. Ron's quiet and hesitant gaze fell on Hermione, and with an envious tone, he exclaimed "How unlucky Hermione! This time, Krum isn't around to ask you as his partner." His words wiped away the smile from Hermione's lips, and she snatched up her book on the table before storming away in a huff. Harry and I exchanged a knowing glance once again.

It appeared that the ongoing feud between Ron and Hermione was never ending. Back in our dormitory, Hermione was furiously running the comb through her long, puffy hair, cursing under her breath while doing so. I cautiously approached her bed, my expression sheepish. I was hopeful she wouldn't lash out at me in place of Ron. "Um.. Hermione.." I spoke softly, bracing myself for her outburst. As predicted, she promptly snapped "Don't even mention that idiot to me! I won't be going to the ball with him!" I gave an awkward smile "Actually, I was going to say...We should go to Hogsmeade to buy a dress.." Hermione finally placed her comb on the drawer, her frown slowly easing. "Sorry, Sue. Yes- yes.. we should definitely go shopping for a dress!"

The cold winter wind nipped at our cheeks and noses as Hermione led the way towards Gladrags Wizardwear. The town was bustling with students, all eager to hunt for the perfect Masquerade dress for the upcoming ball. Shivering in the cold, I tucked my hand into her left pocket. Her left hand found a home in my right coat pocket, the embrace reminiscent of true best friends sharing their warmth. I silently wished for Ron to apologize for his words from the previous night, hoping it would bring a smile back to Hermione's face on this Valentine's Day. We came to a standstill in front of the crowded Wizardwear shop.

Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind us. "Hermione!" It took a moment for us to recognize Ron standing there, his expression sheepish. Hermione frowned, her expression a mix of determination and exasperation as she caught sight of Ron's pleading puppy eyes fixed on hers. She grabbed my arm tighter "Let's get out of here." I darted my gaze between the two of them, silently willing Ron to step up and mend things with her. My eyes screamed 'You idiot! Go make up with your girl!' Ron sighed dramatically, following us with two long strides that made him look like a reluctant giant.

He towered over Hermione, his voice wavering like a wand about to backfire. "Listen, Hermione… I-I need to talk to you." Hermione rolled her eyes so hard that I expected them to get stuck. "As you can see, Sue and I are busy deciding on a dress! And then we need to hit the library, right, Sue?" I nodded with an awkward smile, but as her words sunk in, I shook my head in protest. "A-actually, maybe you can come inside too, Ron. Do you have a dress for the ball?" Ron, still fixated on Hermione like a lost puppy, spoke with a dejected sigh "Mum sent me some ancient dress robes that smell like my aunt…"

Hermione was on the verge of snorting with laughter but quickly regained her composure. "Come on, Sue!" Ron shot me a frown, as if I were the reason for all his woes. I silently whined back at him with a melodramatic face that screamed 'Help me out here!' But Ron, uncharacteristically shy, turned away and left, my shoulders slumped in defeat. You stupid Patrick! We stepped inside the grand Wizardwear, where girls flitted around like butterflies trying on dresses and boys rummaged for ties and masks. We split up to scour the racks for the perfect attire. I stumbled upon a charming black dress.

My eyes lit up. "Guess I've found my dress already!" Hermione held up a shiny blue dress that shimmered like the ocean under the moonlight. "What do you think?" I raised my hand in an enthusiastic 'like' sign "Very beautiful! We have to match our masks with our dresses!" We made our way toward the crowded counter to pay for our dresses and masks. I pulled out my wallet, narrowing my eyes "Okay, it's all 15 Galleons… one… two-ehhh?" Before I could finish counting, a hand snatched my wallet away in a flash.

I spun around to find myself face to face with Malfoy. "You again? I'm already tired of you!" I raised my hand to grab it back, but Draco just flashed a sneaky smirk and lifted my wallet higher. "Bet you don't have enough money now?"
Frowning at him with all the seriousness of a Gryffindor facing a Basilisk, I couldn't shake the feeling that his taunts reminded me of two years ago when he'd bothered me in this very same shop. Why did he always have to show up like some bad spell?

Hermione had already paid for her dress when she turned to us, narrowing her eyes like a fierce little owl. Draco, ever the cheeky ferret, gave her a tiny smirk. "What's up, Granger?" Hermione shot back "Shut up, Malfoy! Stop teasing; we have to go!" With a flair that only he could muster, Malfoy handed me back my wallet, lingering behind me like a dark shadow, more like a black leech than anything else. I frowned as I handed the shopkeeper the necessary galleons, glancing over my shoulder and feeling his brooding presence. Tch! Suddenly, Hermione grabbed my hand and yanked me forward, and I couldn't help but flash a victorious smirk back at Malfoy before waving goodbye like a true diva.

Just as we stepped out of the shop, we spotted Ron again. My face lit up at the sight of him. This time, Ron stood in front of Hermione, his expression a mix of determination and sheer terror. "Hermione!! will you go to the Masquerade Ball with me?" Yes! Finally! I might just explode with glitter and rainbows! But Hermione's face fell as she glanced at her new dress. "Let me… think about it!" Ron sighed dramatically. "Can we walk back to the castle together while you think?" I was on the verge of covering my nose to prevent an embarrassing nosebleed at the sight of my favorite couple being all adorable. This is the perfect chance for them to have some alone time! Yes!

Pointing at a shop whose purpose I couldn't quite fathom "Oh look! I forgot to buy that thing! Bye bye, Hermione and Ron!" And with that, I dashed away, my heart soaring with glee. "Oh Merlin, they're finally doing the right thing!" I found myself standing in the middle of the pathway, surrounded by the hustle and bustle of the town. "Well...now what should I do?" I clutched the shopping bag in hand and glanced back at the Wizardwear Shop. Unfortunately, just as I looked back, Draco emerged from the shop carrying a bag of his own. With my luck, I was unlucky enough to catch his gaze. I quickly turned back around, cursing in my mind. "Ah! I hope he doesn't come my way again!"

I silently muttered to myself, my pace quickening. But the memory of his friend's words echoed through my mind. "I wish she'd become Draco's girlfriend." My face went scarlet with embarrassment, and I shook my head, feeling annoyed. What nonsense has he told his friends about me? I hate this absurd idea... "Like it or not, I was your first kiss, you stupid Carmine!" Draco's voice interrupted my thoughts. I turned around to find him standing surprisingly close behind me. H-how did he get there? And why can he read my thoughts?! I thought to myself, my eyes widening in shock "You...you can read minds too?!"

Draco rolled his icy, grey eyes and smirked, clearly enjoying the attention. "Oh, did someone forget I'm a Malfoy? Of course I get more training than the rest of the idiotic students here at Hogwarts." I found his arrogance insufferable, especially since he wasn't even saying anything funny, it was true that he was smarter than most students, and that fact fueled my jealousy even more. I sighed silently, trying to feel better about my own average intelligence by thinking about Hermione. At least I could be proud of being her friend.

I lifted my head, trying to act confident. "So you're here to taunt me with your new skill? How did Snape teach you this-" I caught myself mid sentence, I knew I shouldn't have let slip that Snape was teaching Harry the opposite of this skill: Occlumency! Draco's smirk faded as the wind gently swept a few strands of his silvery blonde hair away from his face. He looked annoyed by my response "Why should I want Snape to teach me this skill? My family has better mentors within our own ranks. Why would I rely on Snape for this?" I couldn't help but shake my head in disappointment "Snape is a master in that skill.."

I pointed out. "Why wouldn't you want him helping you, you ungrateful-..." Draco's gaze was fixed on me, noticing the rosy flush on my cheeks. "Stop blushing because of that old git!" I walked away, clearly irritated by his presence. Draco, however, followed behind, making sarcastic comments. "Oh..Don't run away!" I turned to face him and shot him a glare. "Leave me alone, Malfoy! You may have your new skill, but you forget that I have my own weapon!" Draco approached me without taking my words seriously, ruffling my hair "So what? Are you going to kill me?" he asked playfully.

I growled in anger, grabbing his wrist and pushing it away forcefully. Draco reacted with a hiss, his face showing a mix of surprise and pain. He looked down at his own wrist and shook it dramatically, looking like a spoiled baby "You- why do you always act like a wild animal?!" , "Don't you dare call Snape a 'git' again, or I swear I'll roll your face next time!" I blurted out. Draco looked ready to retort, but his gaze suddenly shifted past me, wide with shock. Curious, I turned to see what had caught his attention. A figure in black stood there, but before I could see their face, they slipped away down the path toward Hogs Head. Could that figure be one of those Death Eaters?

I glanced back at Draco, who looked even paler than usual, almost... scared? "Who was that person? Do you know them?" I asked. He clenched his jaw and quickly pretended not to care. "No, I don't know them. Why should I? Let's just go back." he said, grabbing my arm and pulling me along. Confused, I frowned and protested. Why is he acting like this? Who said we were friends? I yanked my arm away. "What's wrong with you? I can walk by myself!" He glanced back in the direction of the shadowy figure and tightened his grip on my arm, his fingers digging into my coat. "Just this once, put aside that ridiculous Gryffindor pride of yours and come with me!" Why? Is he trying to take me to that shadowy figure who might be a Death Eater?

My heart raced, but as we passed from that narrow alley, I let out a breath of relief. I looked up at his serious profile. Is he scared too? Then he released my arm, avoiding my gaze. "You know... some Death Eaters are free now... be careful." I stared at him, surprised by his concern. Is he... worried about me? "I know." I replied slowly. "Believe it or not, one of them tried to kidnap me a few months ago." I could see the fear etched on his face, but he didn't say anything more. I remembered why, Harry told me last term he saw Draco's father among the Death Eaters with Voldemort…

The soft crunch of snow filled the air beneath our feet as we approached the entrance gate of Hogwarts. Draco stopped suddenly, and I halted beside him. I really wanted to ask if he planned to become a Death Eater… but… "Who are you going with to the Ball?" he asked, his voice unusually serious. I shrugged. "I don't know..." Draco fixed his grey eyes on me, looking as if he wanted to say something important. "Would you-" But then he paused, frowning as my eyes lit up at the sight of Snape far off near the entrance doors. I smiled without thinking and turned to Draco. "Later!" I called out as I hurried away, leaving him standing there alone.

Draco was standing there, his eyes darkly narrowed, about to continue on his way. I was preparing to rush after Snape, who was carrying a box, perhaps heading to his office once again as usual. Just a few steps behind him, my smile faded, and a heavy weight settled on my heart once again. I rushed after him, but what would I even say? That I wanted to give him chocolate for tomorrow's Valentine's Day? How foolish I am. My shoulders drooped, and I let my gaze wander from Snape's cloak as it vanished into the castle to the white marble stairs beneath my boots. 'It's hopeless, Sue.' my mind whispered cruelly, its tone laced with disdain.

Chapter Text

"Remember, students, you need to finish your essays by the next class-" But her words were drowned out as the bell rang, signaling the end of class. McGonagall sighs as the bell rings and the classroom is immediately filled with commotion. She watches as all the students quickly file out of the room, each one on a mission to find their potential Valentine. McGonagall shakes her head in frustration, knowing how chaotic the rest of the day will no doubt be. I walked alongside Hermione, books and bags in hand, surrounded by a sea of excited voices and chatter.

Hermione looked at me and raised a brow "Doesn't seem like anyone's hungry for lunch. Everyone's just obsessed with handing out those silly gifts to their crushes!" I felt awkward as I touched the small handmade chocolate box tucked inside my robe pocket. "Yeah...they're all so dumb." Hermione stopped and looked at me again, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Oh really? Then why are you hiding a Valentine's Day gift inside your pocket? Planning on giving it to Snape or someone else?"

I felt my face heating up at Hermione's question. "W-What makes you think I have a gift for someone?" I protested, trying to act casual. "Come on Sue, you're not being as sneaky as you think you are." Hermione teased, her grin growing wider. "You've been fidgeting that pocket all day." I pulled out a little box filled with the handmade chocolates I whipped up last night. Picture this: I snuck into the kitchen, and my trusty house elf, Cooky, who thinks of me as his friend, or maybe more like his boss helped me make these tiny chocolate balls.

Sure, I may have turned the kitchen into a chocolate war zone, but hey, I actually managed to make some in the end! "Well... Hermione, don't laugh at me! I really want to give these to Snape, but let's be honest, I'll probably end up eating them all myself!" I said, feeling a mix of hope and despair as I gazed at the adorable red box tied with a pink ribbon. Hermione smiled sympathetically at me "Just put the box on his desk, like you always do." I sighed, feeling a mixture of hopeful and doubtful, as I slipped the tiny box back into my pocket. "Me and my hopeless love for him... useless as always."

I mumbled, my self pity growing. As we walked towards the Great Hall, Hermione and I continued talking, my thoughts still swirling around Snape. I took a long, satisfying sip of water, feeling the cool liquid quench my thirst. As I looked up, I noticed Harry and Ron approaching us, Harry's hands full of various gifts. Being the chosen one certainly had its advantages. However, Ron seemed hopeful, expecting a gift from Hermione, and it was quite obvious that he was hiding a gift he had bought for her in his pocket. I glanced over to the staff table, hoping to catch a glimpse of the man I longed for most, but to my disappointment, he wasn't there.

I turned my attention to my plate, sighing quietly. Perhaps I should just sneak into his office later and leave the gift on his desk. The prospect of being caught in the act by Snape himself both excited and terrified me. He always seemed to have a knack for catching me whenever I tried my stealthy attempts. After lunch, I exited the Great Hall, being surrounded by the crowded doorway. Even Umbridge's attempts to enforce her rules were nearly impossible with the chaos. I clutched the small box tightly in my hand, filled with hope. Suddenly, someone snatched the box from my hand, and I recognized it to be none other than Malfoy.

I became irritated and grabbed his green and silver tie, almost choking him. This caused him to cough, and the box slipped from his hand. Malfoy, slightly stunned, rubbed his throat where I had grabbed his tie. He looked at me with annoyance. "What the heck was that for? Can't you take a joke?" I bent down and retrieved the box, feeling a mixture of embarrassment and irritation. "Why would you think this is something to joke about?" I snapped, my heart racing with nervousness. We stood silently for a moment, as we watched the happy couples exchanging their gifts.

Draco rolled his eyes behind me, his irritation evident. At that moment, the noise of the crowd died down abruptly. It was the presence of no one other than Snape, his tall and menacing figure casting a dark aura that made other students instinctively move aside to make way for him. As Snape strode into the Great Hall, completely unaware of my presence, I stood there paralyzed by the sight of him, just like a lovesick girl. Feeling my cheeks grow warm, I clutched the small box tightly against my chest. Malfoy, standing beside me, couldn't help but notice my reactions and without giving me a chance to react, snatched the box from my hand.

His voice echoed loudly through the silent Hall. "Professor Snape!" Snape stopped in his tracks, turning to look at Draco first before his gaze shifted downward to me, noticing my attempts to retrieve the box. But Draco wasn't done yet. His eyes locked with Snape's as he held the box up high. "You dropped something, professor." A look of horror and embarrassment crossed my face as I saw Draco nonchalantly tossed the small box into the air, letting it land in front of Snape's polished black boots. "No!" I exclaimed, my hand still clutching Draco's wrist.

My cheeks, as well as my whole face, turned red. Snape merely waved his wand lazily in response, causing the box to flip up in the air, and he held it in place using his wand without bothering to touch it with his own hand. His dark eyes narrowed as he looked at the small pink box in front of him while students whispered among each other, surprised that someone had gotten a gift for the feared potions professor. Snape finally snatched the box and moved his sharp gaze back to me. He seemed to soften his expression for a moment, but it was difficult to tell if he was being sarcastic or not. "Thank you!"

And with that, Snape disappeared into the Great Hall, leaving me too stunned to speak. I turned to glare angrily at Draco I began to unleash my frustration onto him by punching his forearms and shaking him wildly. "YOU!! YOU! Why did you give it to him without my permission?! You knew I'd be mad!" Draco didn't flinch at my punches, simply looking at me with a mixture of annoyance "Watching you look at him like a lost puppy annoyed me, that's why!" I folded my arms across my chest, adopting a dejected and shy expression "I... I thought he would get angry with me if he saw how I kept clinging to give him gifts, I planned to sneak into his office and leave it on his desk without being seen." I mumbled, my voice low.

Draco rolled his eyes "See? I did you a favor... now you don't have to act like a creepy little stalker anymore." I let out a scoff. "Fine, maybe I have been a bit creepy... but I can't help it! He's so captivating, and just... well, he's Snape..." Despite his usual sarcastic demeanor, Draco seemed to be taken aback by the depth of my obsession with Snape. His gaze drifted to my short, slightly unruly black hair that fell behind my neck. I spoke softly "You don't need to remind me... I know... I know all too well he's different from me." Instead of firing off another sarcastic remark, he said "Okay, don't act like a helpless romantic now... but-"

He paused, covering his mouth as a blush crept onto his cheeks. His voice dropped to a whisper as he looked at the back of my head. "Will you go to the Masquerade Ball with me?" Though I was still recovering from the incident with Snape, I didn't find Draco's invitation particularly shocking. I turned to him, still a little confused. "Why are you asking me when you probably have so many other options, girls from your own house, even?" He let out a huff, his smirk wavering, but he maintained his composure, a hint of softness in his smile. "Oh, are you envious, thinking about all those girls yearning to have me as their dance partner?"

I cringed at what he just blurted out "Envious? Don't flatter yourself; I might just vomit!" He looked so pleased with himself, more like a delusional person if you ask me. He folded his arms, and the prefect badge on his black and green robe gleamed like a shiny piece of overpriced jewelry. "Well...? I think not a single soul has asked you to the Ball, not even that Potter. And let's squash that absurd notion right now that you'll ever get a chance to dance with a professor. I'm the only one you'll be twirling with." he smirked, looking as smug as a Slytherin in a potions class.

I rubbed my chin, trying to look all thoughtful and serious, but inside I was just trying not to laugh at the ridiculousness of it all. Honestly, I didn't want to dance with Harry anyway since I heard he's going with someone cool, Luna Lovegood, no less! And the other Gryffindor boys probably already have their own dates. Hmm... With a dramatic sigh, I glanced at Draco, my heart heavy with dejection. "Okay... I will be your-" I cringed again, the words feeling like they were sticking in my throat. Talking so casually with him was completely new territory for me. Enemies? Frenemies? What do we even call this?

As the sun dipped below the horizon and the excitement of Valentine's Day swirled like a mischievous pixie, the grand Masquerade Ball was about to take flight. The Great Hall, usually a riot of color, had donned a mysterious dark theme, setting the stage for an enchanting evening. Unlike the Yule Ball, tonight we were all masked, which made me wonder how the heck am I going to find Draco? Oh wait, there's that silly silvery blonde hair. I twirled in my black dress, which sparkled with just the right amount of glitter, Ah, I do like it, so very dramatic! As I entered the bustling Great Hall, my short high heels clicked and clacked with rhythm.

The air buzzed with murmurs and laughter, as students sipped their non alcoholic drinks. Now, I may be a tad melodramatic, but I couldn't shake this nagging feeling. Wasn't Pansy Parkinson madly in love with Draco? Or were they not dating? Or did I just imagine it all? Why do I always end up in these tangled webs of confusion? Last year, I danced with Harry while my heart secretly pined for Ginny. And this year... Why must fate be so unkind? An array of our professors stood together, chatting amongst themselves while wearing masks. I touched the black mask on my own face, It wasn't difficult to identify Snape, with his tall and slender figure standing next to professor McGonagall.

Even behind his mask, his identity was unmistakable. Dumbledore's absence was notable, and I knew it was due to his frequent departures because of the relentless issues and demands from the Ministry. Umbridge sat off to the side, observing students with her usual smile, like a toad in disguise. I couldn't help but smirk as I realized that none of the professors seemed to want to talk to her or, worse yet, dance with her. I moved aside by a table filled with desserts and drinks. Just as I placed a glass near my lips, I saw him. Draco approached, his figure wrapped in a charming black suit, his grey eyes peeking out from under his black mask.

He spoke to me with a hint of sarcasm "Have you seen my dance partner?" I looked at him more carefully, trying to be certain it was really him. Then I forced a casual smile, my yellow eyes sparkling behind my mask. "Yeah, I saw her over there!" I said, pointing toward the chair where Umbridge was quietly sipping from her drink. Draco's expression twisted into a look of disgust "Ugh, stop joking please." Suddenly, Luna's soft voice interrupted us "Hello Sue... Hello.. stranger?" Draco and I both turned to see Luna and Harry standing behind us, both adorned in stylish masks. Draco couldn't resist the chance to taunt Harry "Nice face, Potter."

Harry's green eyes sparkled behind his mask. He crossed his arms and replied, "Thanks, Malfoy. Yours looks better than usual, probably because it's covered." I pressed my lips together, trying not to laugh. These two... They could've been best friends in another life. Luna looked at us with a hint of amusement "What a delightful Ball, It has the power to transform enemies into friends." Harry gave a cheeky remark "If you need a leash to control him, call after us, Sue. We'll see you later." I nodded with a smile, amused by Harry's comment. As Luna and Harry walked away, Draco turned to me with a strange, serious look in his eyes.

I felt a little awkward and gave him a light smile. Then I spoke gently. "Why don't you just say sorry to everyone and join our group? You were really mean before, you know!" My words seemed to surprise him, his frown replaced by a more somber expression. Perhaps all he needed was some true friends, not just dumb bully friends like Crabbe and Goyle. Maybe all he needed was a reason to step away from the darkness he's been enveloped in..? But who am I to talk about these things? I'm not exactly the perfect embodiment of morality. I might even end up being someone exactly like Ryder, insane.. inside...

"You're such an overthinker!" Draco muttered, but his expression suggested that he had so much more he wanted to say about all that he had done. Before he could continue, a beautiful and elegant song began to play, and everyone paired up for a slow dance. Draco extended his hand toward me, his figure slightly silhouetted by the dark and mysterious lighting. I felt a bit confused as I noticed him smile so softly it was a rare sight. He looked at me intently "This time, don't look away." My eyes widened as I realized he was hinting that I shouldn't look at Snape during the dance. I nodded slightly and smiled "I'll try."

I extended my hand, adorned with elegant black fabric gloves, and grasped his outstretched hand. The music, the crowd, the people... everything seemed like a dreamy, almost ethereal scene, as if we could only see each other's eyes through our masks. Draco asked me as we danced "Is this your first time at a Masquerade?" I struggled hard not to look over the tables, where I knew Snape must be sitting. "Yeah, it's a weird feeling..." I couldn't help but notice that Draco was surprisingly graceful on the dance floor. He gracefully spun me around with our hands intertwined, I asked "What about Pansy?"

Draco placed his other hand on my waist. I jumped a little, trying really hard not to wriggle like a worm. "Don't.. I'm.. ticklish!" I hissed through a smile, squirming as if I'd just sat on a jellybean. Draco's lips curled into a big grin, clearly trying not to snort at my squirming. "Merlin, Sue... are you always this wiggly, or is it just my charm?" For a moment, I looked up at his face. He spun me around, but not at all with the rhythm of the song. It felt more like he was purposely twirling me left and right just to make me dizzy and laugh at my expression.

I pouted, feeling all flustered. "Stop it! It's not my fault you're like a stiff plant and not ticklish like me!" Draco chuckled, eyes twinkling with mischief. "Oh, so now it's my fault that a miserable creature like you never went to a real ball and doesn't know how to dance properly?" He grinned wickedly. "Cute try, you little manipulator." I gasped at the insult and lightly kicked his shoe with my heel. "Aa-ouch!" he winced, grinning even wider as if he secretly liked it. I looked away and muttered under my breath "I told you... what about your girlfriend, Pansy?"

He huffed "Pansy was never my girlfriend. She's already dating Blaise, so stop being so worried about everyone. Sometimes I think you're a Hufflepuff." Of course It was a bit odd of me to be sad over a bully who had been unkind to me at times. I wore a crooked grin and corrected him "No thanks, I'm a proud Gryffindor." Draco chuckled, his grip on my waist slightly tightening as we continued to twirl to the music. "Yeah, I can see that. You Gryffindor's have this annoyingly proud and stubborn way of thinking, even when you're wrong." I giggled "Shut up, Draco!" This is such an odd situation, we're not enemies anymore.

His grey eyes sparkling "Isn't it proper etiquette to hide one's name when wearing a mask? So don't call my name." He smirked. I looked at him, a bit puzzled, since it was my first time attending a Masquerade. "Oh... I suppose this is indeed our first time meeting, isn't it?" Draco hummed slowly, his voice filled with a hint of intrigue. "Who might you be miss?" I giggled again, feeling like this whole situation was a sort of roleplaying game. I played along with the role playing, maintaining the fantasy. "I suppose I won't reveal my true identity to you, mister."

His smile slowly faded, and a more serious expression took over his face. "You are.. very similar to a girl I used to call 'nobody'." he said, his words coming from the depths of his heart. "And you really look like that boy who used to be a bully." Our dance moves slowed down even further, and our eyes locked onto each other. Looking into Draco's eyes, I could sense a hint of sadness in his expression. "It has been on my mind.." he said, our hands still joined between us. "If you were not interested in anyone, who is in your heart, who would you choose to love?"

I couldn't help but break my promise, glancing over Draco's shoulder to catch a glimpse of Snape, still sitting there, but he couldn't see me looking at him. I shifted my gaze back to Draco, feeling lost for words. I looked away, my hand on his shoulder lightly trembling "I share the same idea about love as vampires do... eternal, everlasting love, meant for only one person... and besides that person in my heart, I can't imagine loving anyone else." Draco looked at me with understanding in his eyes, a slight sadness passing between us. It was a moment of understanding, a moment of connection. Even with others swirling around us lost in the euphoria of the dance, it was like our own personal bubble.

Before we could say anything else, the music slowed down to a halt, signaling the end of the dance. The chattering crowd began to quiet down as a new, more upbeat song began to play. Those who were tired of dancing started to return to their seats to sip on their drinks, while others remained on the dance floor. Draco regained his composure and gave me a smirk "Want to dance some more?" My cheeks flared with excitement as an idea suddenly came to mind, and I looked around briefly to spot Snape once again. "I have an idea." I said to Draco, my heart beating faster. "We're going to put on a show."

Draco wasn't opposed to the idea of drawing attention or showcasing his superiority, so he nodded in agreement. However, he knew that my primary motivation for suggesting this was to impress Snape with my magical abilities. I grabbed his hand, Draco looked away from our intertwined fingers and back up at me with some uncertainty "And what are we going to do, exactly?" My excitement was almost palpable, my eagerness to show off to Snape almost causing me to burst. My smile stretched from ear to ear "Just follow my lead. You'll see, I'm going to put on a fancy show around us!" The rhythm of the song soared to new heights, enveloping the entire castle in its glorious melody.

With an enchanting swirl, we glided forward to the very heart of the Great Hall. At that moment, my eyes sparkled with light, my innate magic kicked into gear and, one by one, shimmering butterflies with fiery wings emerged, swirling around me and Draco in a magical spectacle. Everyone around us stopped dancing, backing away and watching with awe as we stood in the middle, surrounded by the mesmerizing butterflies. Draco's smile mirrored my own excitement as we continued the dance. The atmosphere was electric, and it was evident that our performance was captivating the entire assembly.

Meanwhile, I couldn't help but glance over at the crowd, searching for a specific pair of dark eyes among the sea of observers. The dance floor had been cleared, leaving only Draco and me in the center, making it feel like our own private stage. The crowd watched in awe, muttering amongst themselves, sipping on their drinks in the process. "Splendid..." , "Never witnessed such a display of magic." , "It must be Carmine...the girl who possesses innate magic." They whispered. McGonagall sat beside Snape, her eyes fixed on the scene unfolding before them. "Oh goodness...who are they?" Snape inquired, his dark eyes sparkling with a tender surprise.

Meanwhile, Umbridge watched the scene, her expression turning into a scowl of distaste. She clenched her teeth together, feeling a sense of unease, as if I was about to cause some kind of danger at any moment. The music slowly came to an end, and the crowd began to applaud. Some even whistled in appreciation. I didn't notice that Draco had not let go of my hand until we shared a brief glance, his smile genuine as the crowd applauded. Inside, I couldn't help but think that the applause was likely due to the fact that our identities were hidden behind the masks; they were clapping for us, for me without knowing who I was.

I knew that if I were to remove my mask, the reactions would quickly change into alertness and judgment. The butterflies slowly vanished, one by one, just as they had been conjured. After the applause, the attention of the crowd shifted to their partners and the feast itself. Some couples resumed dancing to the new melody, while others continued chatting. Before I could say anything, Draco looked at me intently, his voice barely a whisper. "You truly seem to belong to royalty." Taken aback slightly, me? I shrugged "Well, if that's a compliment... Thank you, Mr. Stranger."

These feelings are unfamiliar, Dancing and having fun with someone I never imagined I'd enjoy time with, Draco Malfoy, the arrogant, aristocratic boy. He is changed, no longer the same as he was before. My goal now is to include him in our group of friends. If he accepts, if he rejects his family's reputation and turns away from his legacy as a Death Eater.

Chapter Text

"What have you done again, Ryder??" His mother's voice rang, sharp and cold. Little Ryder stood frozen, his hands trembling. Behind him, his younger brother Ryker clutched his bleeding ear, tears spilling down his cheeks. Their mother's thick, wild curls framed her angry face, making her look like a storm about to explode. "What is wrong with you?! Why do you always hurt him?" It had happened again. Ryder lowered his head, ashamed, he didn't mean to, but the magic... the power inside him didn't listen, it never did.

Again. "Watch out!" Ryker shouted suddenly, but it was too late. Suzan, who had stepped too close, let out a cry of pain. "Aagh!" she hissed, pulling her hand back, burned. The four children who had met near the forest to play, to train magic, all went silent. Then they turned against Ryder. Gentiana rushed to Suzan's side, holding her burned hand gently, her eyes narrowed at Ryder. "No one should play with him anymore!" she said sharply. "He's a psycho!!" She pulled Suzan away. Suzan didn't fight her. Ryker stood in the middle, torn, should he follow them, or punch Ryder like he always did?

The two brothers were always fighting, always shouting, until someone dragged them home and punished them both. Ryder's breath came out rough and angry. "You should go too!" he yelled after Gentiana. "You're the stranger among us!" But his voice shook. His chest rose and fell too fast. Again, it happened again. "You're the devil, Ryder!" Suzan spat.

Again... One week later, Ryder came back. Snow still covered the ground. Blood stained the frozen grass, his breathing ragged. Ryker lay in the snow, motionless, just like the last time Ryder killed him. Regret, hatred, pain, all the voices screamed in his head. "Ryker…" he whispered, like saying it might bring him back. But silence answered. He stepped into the house he had attacked just a week ago, the door creaked behind him. Everything was quiet and cold now. He walked slowly to that one room, the room where everything had ended.

The walls were stained dark red, the floor, too. The blood had dried, but the smell of it still hung in the air. Ryder stood there, staring for a moment. Then he dropped to his knees. A strange sound escaped his throat, it was laughter, but not normal laughter, he was crying too. "Suzan… where are you.." he whispered, he laid down on the blood covered floor, not caring how cold it was. His tears fell freely, running down his pale face. "I'll find you, Suzan.. you're not dead.." His vision blurred, the pain in his chest grew sharper, the room began to fade.

The memory pulled away from him like a dream slipping through his fingers, then darkness, and a figure. A shadow with long, black hair, smooth, straight, beautiful. Golden eyes stared into him, bright and sharp. They burned into his soul. Suzan. But she wasn't smiling, her lips moved, she was saying something, but he couldn't hear her. Until finally, a whisper came through the silence: "Remember my last." Ryder gasped, he sat up straight, heart pounding, it was the same dream again.

The same nightmare that had been waking him for weeks. He found himself lying on the old sofa in their house. His face was pale, almost ghost like, his chest ached, the wound was still there, deep under the bandages, the wound there warning him it might bleed again. Slowly, he pushed the hair back from his face with one hand, he looked around the empty room, breathing hard, then, softly, he muttered to himself "What are you trying to tell me.."

Snape sat in his office, taking a sip of his coffee as he graded some papers. He shook his head in disapproval, correcting students' mistakes. Suddenly, a large black owl with red eyes flew into his office, seemingly wild and restless. There was a rolled up letter attached to the owl's beak. Snape immediately frowned and stood up, recognizing that this was not a letter from Dumbledore or any other teachers. Everyone was cautious in their behavior to avoid drawing suspicion from Umbridge, who could fire them at her own whims. The owl finally dropped the letter and, before flying out the window, gave Snape's hair a rough ruffle with its beak.

Snape, his hand covering his head to smooth out his messy hair, looked down in annoyance at the letter laying on his desk. He unfolded it and read the message: "Bring my niece to the Forbidden Forest. I will be there tonight. R.C." He crumpled the letter in his hand, staring out the window at the pale light of noon, a deep frown etched across his face "He's playing tricks. I would never take Sue there.." The owls hooted softly as stars began to twinkle in the sky. Students were hurrying back inside the castle as curfew approached. In the shadows, Snape emerged, his long black cloak billowing around him like a dark cloud.

The hood obscured his features, making him look almost ghostly as he slipped from the castle and into the depths of the Forbidden Forest. There, he cast his gaze upon a mysterious bush that had swallowed Sue four years ago, dragging her into the unknown depths of the forest on that fateful night when he had rescued her. His black hair fell across his face, and his eyes glinted with a fierce determination, as sharp as a blade ready for battle against Ryder. The trees around him loomed tall and silent, with a steady hand, he withdrew his wand, preparing himself for whatever might come next.

A voice cut through the stillness behind him, causing him to spin around to face Ryder. The man stood there, leaning heavily on his cane, looking more worn than before. Ryder's brow furrowed in frustration. "Where is Sue? I told you to bring her to me!" Snape's wand pointed unwaveringly at Ryder's chest, and he hissed "And you thought I would obey your orders?" Seeing Ryder make no move to indicate a fight was coming, Snape slowly lowered his wand, his expression hardening as he narrowed his eyes. "Believe me, Ryder, if you are allying yourself with the Dark Lord or plotting something sinister once again, I will ensure your destiny ends right here."

Ryder blinked a few times, his face devoid of emotion, as if he were a ghost drifting through a world of shadows. It was unsettling how quickly Ryder's hair seemed to grow each time they met. Snape frowned in disgust. "For goodness' sake, why are you acting like this? Why did you want to see Sue? What was so important that you needed to show her?" Ryder's voice was flat, as lifeless as his expression. "I have no strength left to ally myself with that rotten worm, Snape, nor do I have much time left to pursue my dreams anymore..." Snape's frown softened slightly, an inkling of concern creeping into his thoughts. What is wrong with this man?

With a slow, deliberate movement, Ryder reached beneath his long black coat and revealed a necklace that glinted in the dim light. The familiar object dangled from his long fingers, and Snape's eyes widened in disbelief as he recognized the hourglass on the long chain. "A Time Turner? Where did you steal it?" Ryder's gaze remained fixed on the necklace that hung between his fingers, his voice a weary rasp "I have a talent for stealing things, from the Ministry, or from my own brother." Snape's gaze flickered between the Time Turner and Ryder, a silent question lingering in the air. "Why do you want to show it to Sue?"

Ryder sighed, a sound heavy with regret. "I've committed great sins in my life, Waking Sue from her peaceful world that Suzan gave her, killing my own parents and... Ryker..." Snape frowned "And Gentiana!" Ryder rolled his eyes "Never liked that woman, I planned her death since I was a boy." Snape stared at him in disbelief. What a complete psycho! he thought. Ryder paused, looking at Snape with a mixture of desperation and hope. "I thought I could at least die knowing I had done one good thing in my life, by showing her the memories of happier days before I destroy them all."

Snape felt a sharp intake of breath, his heart plummeting into the depths of his stomach. Fate is cruel, and Ryder is crueler, but the consequences of his actions have led him here, entwining his fate with Sue's. But then Ryder's next words drained the color from Snape's face. "I would do the same for Sue as Suzan did... but it will be hard for a young girl to live without any memories." No... not her memories, not of me. Will he allow Ryder to do this to Sue? To erase her memories of everything? Of... himself? Snape opened his mouth to speak, but no words left his lips.

Ryder, sensing Snape's shock, raised an eyebrow with a hint of mockery, his sharp eyes boring into his face. "What is it, you little half blood?" he sneered. "Can't accept the fact that the only person in the world who loves you will forget about you?" A faint smirk tugged at his lips "You're even more selfish than I thought, but I won't seal her instincts again, she's the last Carmine. I want her to shine, even if it blinds us all." Snape stepped forward, his voice low and cold "Why should I trust you, Ryder? How can I believe you won't use this Time Turner to create more chaos and destruction?"

Ryder took two strides forward "If my past self sees me like this, he would kill me permanently, and the future and past would be messed up, even someone like me knows this all too well.. And I think you still have doubts about me."
Snape responded with dry mockery "I have every reason to doubt you!" Ryder closed his eyes and dropped the necklace, allowing the hourglass pendant to rest against his chest. His hand covered his heart "It's been a month, every night, the same dream. I wake up hearing Suzan's voice, her eyes.. they look straight through me. Like she sees everything inside me."

His voice grew quieter, as if something was gripping his throat. "And every time, she says the same thing, one sentence. I don't know if it's a warning. I don't know if she wants me to save her daughter or stay away. I'm completely confused." Snape stood there, listening intently. Ryder sighed "I wanted to show Sue those days once more, But here you are, refusing to bring her to me." Snape's firm tone echoed through the cool night air "Then show me, show me those memories, and I'll decide if you deserve to see her." Ryder's surprise was evident as he asked "You're asking me to take you back in time? Why?"

Snape couldn't explain why he was perpetually curious about Sue's life or her past. Nor did he want to reveal to Ryder that Sue had somehow become an important part of his own life. He stepped closer "Allow me to see those memories, and I will give them to her." A soft, cool breeze blew gently past them, caressing Ryder's disheveled long hair. He glanced at Snape with hesitant eyes "You know the rules; we mustn't let anyone see us." Snape stood very close to the older man, his displeasure evident. Though he disliked having Ryder's presence, he knew the man was responsible for much of the heartache Sue had endured.

However, something puzzled him now, and the he couldn't help but notice a sense of sincerity in Ryder's words. Ryder gripped the lengthy necklace, wrapping it around both his and Snape's necks. Snape let out a low hiss, expressing his distaste for their proximity. "Hurry up! I can't stand being this close to you!!" Ryder let out a scoff, his tone faintly mocking "Don't worry; I'm not attracted to men, and I'm old enough to be your father. Plus, I'm still much more handsome, little bat." Not just a psycho, Snape thought darkly, but also a narcissist. He was about to snap back, but then his eyes caught something, just a few silver hairs hidden among Ryder's black ones.

He frowned. The Carmines never lived long, they usually died in their thirties. Ryder must have done something.. unnatural. Unicorn blood! Snape guessed. Of course he did, another crime for the list. Snape turned his head away in disgust. But his lips curled into a sharp smile. "Tell me, by any chance... could you be useful and sacrifice yourself by killing the Dark Lord? Sue might forgive you, you know." Ryder raised an eyebrow. Thanks to the necklace, their faces were now ridiculously close.

Ryder was a few inches taller, which made it worse. "Kill that rotten worm? I could've ended him and Dumbledore at one go, if my heart wasn't so.. tragically damaged. I'm no longer fit for war, I'm a broken masterpiece now." Snape rolled his eyes and leaned his head back, trying to avoid breathing the same air. "You're bluffing, you always cheat your way through everything. You barely survived against Gentiana that night, she had almost defeated you!" Ryder's eye twitched  "No, she didn't!" he snapped. "She did." Snape said quickly, fighting a smirk, he was starting to enjoy this. "She did not!" , "She did."

"Silence!" Ryder barked. His face was turning red. "I don't have time for your schoolyard games, professor sarcasm!" Snape chuckled darkly. "You're the one who looks like a schoolgirl with that dramatic hair flip." , "At least I have clean hair, Snape." Snape gasped. "How dare you-!" , "I dare every day." Ryder said proudly "Now shut up and hold still, we're going back." Ryder huffed and finally twisted the hourglass, setting the time for their journey to the past. Golden sand began to swirl inside the glass. "This is the first time I'm using this." Ryder muttered. "Great!!" Snape said dryly. "I always wanted to die in a time travel accident, wrapped in a necklace with a narcissistic unicorn blood addict." Ryder rolled his eyes. "You're welcome, sunshine."

With a sudden gust of wind and a loud whoosh, time began to shift around them. The world spun, their robes flapped wildly. As they disappeared into the darkness, they felt the strange sensations of passing through time, and when they opened their eyes, they found themselves standing in front of a somewhat dilapidated house with a neglected garden. The time of day was early evening, with a dark orange hue in the sky, and some birds were singing faint songs as they soared overhead above the house. Snape disentangled the necklace from around his neck, his brow creasing as he moved closer to the house. "Are you certain we are in the past?"

Ryder remained still before two gravestones, their surfaces covered in withered flowers "No, we've traveled only five hours into the past to retrieve something for Sue." Snape walked closer to Ryder, his eyes tracing the names etched into the stones. 'Ryker Carmine' beside 'Suzan Carmine.' Ryder's gaze remained fixed on the stones, his face reflecting a mixture of sorrow and bitterness. "You know, there are no bones beneath Suzan's grave, I constructed it myself, she vanished entirely when she made that... sacrifice for Sue. I thought it would be appropriate to place a stone for her next to... her husband."

Once upon a time, Ryder harbored such intense hatred toward his own brother that this act seemed unbelievable. Snape stood there, his mind filled with countless thoughts. "Are you genuinely remorseful for your actions, or is it because you're nearing the end of your life?" Ryder now sat on one knee, tracing a finger gently across Suzan's gravestone. "How could I ever cope with being left in the Muggle world, alone, when I possessed all the power to rule the Wizarding World? Why wasn't my clan part of the Wizarding World? They acted aloof to our lineage, and I couldn't stand watching us fade away so pitifully."

Ryder began, his voice growing increasingly impassioned. "But since I was a child, my parents relentlessly warned me never to discuss such matters with anyone, they were cowards... they deserved the fate I gave them." Once again, Ryder's madness appeared to overtake him. Snape listened silently, finding himself strangely agreeing with some aspects of Ryder's viewpoint now. Having heard the story from Gentiana's perspective before, hearing Ryder's version now added a different dimension to the events. Despite this, nothing would erase the terrible things that this man had done.

Ryder ran a hand through his hair "That's enough..." He stood up and met Snape's eyes. "Discussing the past won't change anything; let's go back further in time." Before they vanished into the past, Ryder entered the house and returned with something that puzzled Snape. "A... bunny doll?" Snape regarded the white rabbit that Ryder was carrying by one of its long ears. "Yeah, you'll give it to Sue. I believe this rabbit was always given to her by you... I think all of this was already pre-written." Snape's confusion was apparent before he could fully process what Ryder had said, they vanished and appeared somewhere strikingly similar to the worn-out house they had stood in mere moments ago.

However, this time, color filled the surroundings, the garden was alive and vibrant, and the house was completely intact. Sounds emanated faintly from the house, prompting Snape to take a step towards the white door. Yet, before he could approach it, Ryder firmly seized his hand, guiding him to hide behind the trees at the back of the house. Snape hissed in frustration, his anxiety growing. "What a brilliant plan this is!! where do we hide now?" Ryder glanced around "They haven't seen you, it won't cause any problems, I'll vanish and reappear later, enjoy your time with the family."

Snape's eyes widened, confused about what was to come, before he could respond, Ryder vanished like a billowing cloud of black smoke. Cursing under his breath, Snape dropped his cloak, doing his best to look inconspicuous. He casted a spell on the cloak, making it invisible, adjusted his black robe, and walked around the house. Reminding himself that they had traveled through time just to witness the family together and show this memory to Sue, nothing more, nothing less. After that, he would Obliviate their memories before returning to the real timeline.

Snape had never felt so nervous before. Despite being a man known for his cunning and intelligence, he always managed to dodge dangerous situations. However, this current scenario was entirely unfamiliar territory. As he stood in front of the white door, he noted that the weather was warm. Perhaps it's summer or spring.

He thought, his analytical mind working quickly to devise the best explanation for his unexpected presence at their secluded home, devoid of any neighboring houses. Snape inhaled deeply, the warm sunlight casting a radiant glow on his pale face, causing a slight frown upon his brow. His hand hovered just moments from knocking on the door. Knock knock.

Chapter Text

Snape stood there, silently hoping that the Ryder from the past wouldn't suddenly appear and further complicate the already chaotic past. The door timidly creaked open, revealing a single, large yellow eye that cautiously observed Snape. Feeling a mixture of nervousness and intrigue, Snape swallowed before announcing to the eye "I- I am here as a .. messenger from Albus Dumbledore." The door opened wider, and the woman behind it continued to regard Snape with suspicion. Her eyes, remarkably similar to her daughter's, pierced his very soul. "You said Albus Dumbledore?" Snape was momentarily startled, witnessing Sue's mother alive and well. Sue has certainly inherited her mother's eyes...

He composed himself, clearing his throat once more before responding "I am here to deliver a message to... to your daughter." Suzan's expression hardened, her gaze dropping to the bunny doll in Snape's hand. "Who are you? How can I know you're a messenger from that old wizard?" Snape remained calm and composed, despite his inner turmoil "I understand your skepticism. The wizard I serve, Albus Dumbledore, trusts me enough to send me on this mission. He is the headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Suzan continued to regard Snape with skepticism, her hand now tightly clutching the edge of the door, as if ready to slam it in his face.

Meanwhile, Snape had snatched up the doll, and the floppy bunny dangling from his hand caught Suzan's eye. "The Headmaster mentioned that a little token for your daughter would show my good intentions." Snape said, trying desperately to smile, unfortunately, his face contorted into something that looked more like a villain from a horror movie than a friendly gesture, making Suzan's eyes widen in alarm. "Oh, so Albus Dumbledore thinks my child deserves a gift?" In one swift motion, she snatched the bunny from Snape's grasp and began to smile, seeming to relax a little. "Come in... "

Snape swept into the room like a shadow as he crossed the threshold of the brightly colored house "It's not merely a gift, he wishes for you to send Sue to Hogwarts when she turns eleven. How old is she now?" Suzan tensed again, leading him toward the vast living room as if she were guiding a storm cloud into her sunny house "How do you know her name, Mister...?" Snape, ever the master of improvisation, quickly conjured an excuse that was almost believable "Ah, well, the Headmaster knew and shared all relevant information with me."

Just then, from a nearby corridor that led to other rooms, a voice drifted in, softer than Ryder's but with a chill that could freeze the very air around them. "I believe I never shared any information about my daughter with anyone, not even the greatest wizard of all time!" A man materialized before them, his messy, short hair reaching his neck. Snape couldn't help but notice a certain resemblance between him and Ryder, making him appear even more challenging to deal with. Snape held his head high, his expression betraying no signs of worry. "Ah, Mr. Carmine. The Headmaster has told me all about your dedication..." Ryker's sharp gaze remained fixed on Snape "Your name?"

He asked flatly, before the air grew any tenser, Suzan quickly stepped beside her husband. She gently grabbed his arm and showed him the bunny doll she was holding, as if to say 'Look, isn't it cute? Let's all be calm.' Snape glanced between the two of them. "Severus Snape. I'm a secret spy for the Headmaster." Suzan smiled, full of sunshine. "About Sue... well, she's only three years old right now. She still has a few more years to grow, but I'm so excited that someone in our family might finally go to Hogwarts!" She looked up at Ryker with a dreamy smile "I wonder what house she'll be in? Maybe Hufflepuff! I love Hufflepuff, they're kind and honest and loyal."

Ryker opened his mouth to speak, but Suzan kept going, happily pointing at him. "Ryker is a Ravenclaw, and I'm a proud Hufflepuff, so maybe Sue will be like us, hmm? Especially a Hufflepuff!" she finished, looking quite pleased with herself. Snape nearly choked, he had to press his lips together hard to stop himself from snorting. Sue was also raised by a Slytherin, she's more than just a puff of sunshine. Ryker's voice interrupted her excited chatter, firmly cutting through the air "Sue doesn't need to go to Hogwarts. Our magic is different, thank you very much, mister Snape!" Snape stood there, his mind momentarily going completely blank. I swear, Ryder seems much more tolerable than his younger brother. he thought to himself.

Suzan, feeling the intense tension between the two men, furrowed her brow and rubbed her hair with a finger as a small thought struck her "Oh, wait, let me get you something to eat. You must have come quite a long way here.." Ryker stepped closer to Snape, fixing him with a penetrating gaze that seemed to burrow deep into his very soul. "There's something odd about you, Snape. Something I can't quite put my finger on." Snape took a subtle step back, feeling uneasy as if Ryker could somehow delve into his thoughts. He shifted his dark eyes away "I understand your concern for your beloved daughter, Mr. Carmine, but I'm certain you trust Dumbledore and his decisions...?"

Ryker didn't blink, their faces were now so close, in that moment, Snape couldn't help but notice. Sue had her mother's bright eyes, but the rest? The wild, unruly hair, the sharp chin, the way her brow crinkled when she was annoyed... all Ryker. Look at that hair! Snape thought. Like father, like daughter, no wonder the girl's hair never stays flat. Ryker's voice dropped lower, and Snape's eyes flicked down to the glowing yellow gaze again. "When it comes to my family, I trust no one!" Snape found himself somewhat admiring the possessiveness this man had over his family. It was a protective trait that even Snape himself held towards Sue. Then, without warning, Ryker rolled his eyes in a very dramatic, teenage sort of way, and turned his back with flair. "Sit down." he said with a wave of his hand, like he was dismissing a servant.

The wave had even more sass than his eye-roll, then he walked off toward the kitchen to help Suzan. Snape raised an eyebrow but obeyed, walking stiffly to the white sofa and sitting as politely as a statue, his hands rested neatly on his lap. These Carmines are really something. Snape thought, pressing his lips together. Strange, dramatic. Or.. cheerful? No.. terrifying, actually. Still... he couldn't help it, he already kind of liked them. Snape scanned the living room, taking note of the wide window bathed in the beautiful noon sunlight, filtering through white curtains. There were a few flower vases, a bookshelf, and a cozy atmosphere that exuded a warm feeling. Snape wondered what Ryker's occupation was, as they seemed to be well off.

His tense muscles relaxed slightly as he took in the comforting atmosphere of the home. Snape's entire life had been spent in a constant state of alertness, ever prepared to face potential dangers from any source, his eyes wandered around the cozy room, quiet and thoughtful, until something caught his attention. From the hallway a tiny girl appeared, small and delicate, with short messy hair and bouncy bangs that framed her face. She wore a bright yellow dress and fluffy white socks that reached up to her knees. The moment she saw him, Sue froze, her big golden eyes widened even more as she stared at the stranger in the room. Snape sat up straighter without meaning to, his lips moved on their own. "Sue!" he whispered softly, as if speaking to a memory.

Sue blinked twice, then turned around and zoomed back down the hallway like a tiny flash of yellow lightning. Snape was left blinking, his small smile disappearing into surprise. Just then, Suzan and Ryker returned with a tray full of goodies: biscuits, tiny cakes, and a steaming teapot that smelled like summer fruits. As they set everything down, Sue was peeking from behind her mother's skirt, clutching it tightly with both hands. "She's so shy." Suzan laughed gently, nudging her daughter with a soft smile. "Come on, sweetheart, at least say hello." But Sue didn't move, she hid behind Suzan, only one curious eye peeking out at the stranger in black. Her bunny doll dangled from one hand, held by one floppy ear.

Snape felt something strange bloom in his chest, it was warm and soft... Was this what they called cuteness overload? He filled his teacup and took a slow sip, trying to look calm, while Ryker settled on the other couch and snapped open a newspaper. "I'm leaving tomorrow to visit the senate." Ryker said, not looking up. "They've been acting strange lately."
Suzan's brow furrowed in concern, clearly not happy about his trip. Snape raised an eyebrow. "May I ask what you do in the Muggle world, Mr. Carmine?" Ryker tossed the paper aside and looked at him. "I lead a senate, made of witches and wizards who live outside the Wizarding World. Why?"

Snape longed to inform Ryker of the future, to reveal how Ryder would take charge of the senate and betray him. But he knew he could not change the past. "Nothing ... just curious." he said, before noticing how Sue's eyes kept gazing at him. It was as if she was trying to communicate something to him. She wasn't hiding now, not really, her eyes glued to him like he was a puzzle she wanted to solve. Snape stared back. He wasn't the best at talking to children. Honestly, he never really tried, instead, he picked up a biscuit and held it out to her. "Would you like one?" Sue didn't move. "She's not used to people." Suzan said kindly. "That's why she's being shy." Snape looked at her parents, his voice quieter. "She has no friends?"

The air changed a little. Ryker's sharp eyes met his, serious and guarded, this was clearly something they didn't talk about with anyone. But Snape already knew, he knew the truth. Still holding out the biscuit, Snape stayed very still, hoping. Sue clutched her bunny doll tighter and looked up at her mother. Suzan gave her a warm smile, like a silent message 'It's alright, he's a kind man.' Then turned to her father. Ryker gave her a soft smile, the kind that melted rocks and knees, Sue turned pink, very slowly, like a kitten approaching a new toy, she tiptoed toward the sofa... one tiny socked foot at a time. Snape didn't move, he just waited. Sue hopped onto the sofa and sat beside Snape, but rather than eyeing the offered biscuit, she fixated on his face, as though she recognized him from somewhere.

This unexpected behavior surprised her parents, with Ryker commenting "It appears Sue wishes to be friends with him." Suzan's cheeks flushed with affection as she exclaimed "Oh my dear little girl." Perplexed, Snape looked at Sue as she drew closer, carefully reaching her hand towards his cheek and giving his cheek a small pinch. Snape's eyes briefly closed in response to the unexpected pinch, causing Suzan to laugh and pat Ryker's shoulder. "Oh, dear, she seems to be testing if he's human like us." Ryker chuckled, watching his daughter's antics. Snape, still slightly bewildered, was observing Sue intently, he had never been pinched like that before.

Suzan continued to giggle and relish the adorable scene while Ryker held a strand of her long, silky black hair, quietly inhaling its scent in a romantic gesture. Snape watched Sue intently, his voice both tender and stern "You should eat the biscuit, not pinch me.." He raised an eyebrow in mild surprise at her boldness, considering her usual shyness. Sue reached out and grabbed his hooked nose, smiling gleefully. Snape held himself back forcefully, resisting the overwhelming urge to embrace her tightly. He knew he couldn't let them know he already had a connection with her, that he had seen her before and understood her in a way no one else did, yet he had to play the role of a stranger. Sue finally let go of Snape's face and took the biscuit, but she remained perched next to him, still close to his side. "Does she do magic?"

Suzan responded, a smile on her face "No, she's still so young, but there have been times she caused some mischief. Once, she made one of Ryker's papers run around the entire house." Suzan chuckled at the memory. Snape was taken aback, thinking to himself, a fleeing piece of paper? Ryker exhaled a sigh, recalling the mischief Sue had caused by making one of his important documents flee throughout the house. Snape felt his heart sinking with sadness as he remembered that soon, he would have to return to the present and leave this heartwarming scenario behind. Suzan's cheerful disposition led her to boldly declare "Alright, you will not leaving until dinner, right?"

Snape shifted his eyes from Ryker's sharp gaze to Suzan's friendly face, hesitating for a moment. "I think I should return to my duties." he finally uttered, feeling like an intruder in the midst of this warm family dynamic. Sue, feeling an inexplicable attachment to the stranger, did not want him to leave. She longed for him to remain with them, similar to her aunt Gentiana who would visit frequently. Suzan's smile faded "Oh...I understand." Ryker stood up besides her, prepared to bid farewell to their enigmatic visitor. "Thank you for your kind gesture in making the journey to bring us this message. We will carefully consider what is best for Sue's future until our next meeting." Suzan added with a gentle smile "Sue seemed to like you too, next time, bring her another doll." The door opened, and Ryker's calm voice echoed "Goodbye, Severus Snape."

Snape offered a polite nod in response, but before he could move, he felt a hand grasping his robe behind him. Suzan was surprised "Sue, do you want to say goodbye as well?" Sue locked her eyes on Snape's softened gaze. He smiled kindly "Goodbye, little Sue." However, Sue refused to let go of his robe "S.." and she spoke for the first time to him, her cheeks flushing pink as an innocent smile blossomed on her lips "Se..ve..rus?.. SEVERUS!" she said, her pronunciation slightly off due to her young age, but it was still clearly an attempt to say his name. Snape was surprised and charmed, as the world seemed to bloom with colorful flowers. It was the first time Sue called him by his first name, so differently from how he was used to being called as 'Professor Snape' or 'Sir'. Oddly enough, his name didn't sound as bad as he previously thought. He gently stroked her hair, feeling at a loss for words. "Goodbye.."

He whispered before waving his wand, casting the obliviate spell in a split second, making them forget his presence. He discreetly vanished himself, moving further away from their house to ensure they wouldn't catch a glimpse of him again. A moment later, Ryder reappeared once more. Together, they used the Time Turner to return to the present time. It could have been the exact same time they had left, or perhaps just one or two hours had passed in the meantime. Before leaving, Ryder paused and glanced over his shoulder. "If anything happens to Sue.. you know the house. Send me an owl." Then, in a blink, Ryder's body began to shift, a swirl of shadows wrapped around him like smoke, and just like that, he vanished.

Chapter Text

Returning to the castle, Snape felt that this time travel trip had acted as a fresh breath of air amidst the smoky and unclean atmosphere, similar to a reprieve from a tiresome class. It seemed incredible that it was all thanks to Ryder, but Snape had made a promise. He would tell Sue what Ryder had done and explain how much he wanted to see her and apologize for his transgressions. Even though he knew most of his actions were unforgivable.

Snape was walking back to his office late at night, the castle was quiet and dark, just the way he liked it, but then he heard fast footsteps coming from under the Great Hall, he stopped. Who's sneaking around now? He thought, annoyed. Snape quickly stepped into the shadows, hiding behind a tall stone wall, a torch nearby flickered gently, making his face look even more like a ghost, he wasn't in the mood to yell at students who may be sneaking around after curfew, But then his dark eyes caught someone running past, It was Sue. She didn't see him, she hurried up the grand staircase, her steps quick and full of purpose, Snape's eyebrows narrowed. What the heck is she doing at this hour?

Just as he turned to follow her, a loud, high-pitched voice made him jump, turning the opposite way, he saw a house elf with big eyes, standing there, crying so much his big eyes were all watery. "Harry Potter.. Dobby shouldn't have told a friend of Harry Potter! What if something happens to her?!" Snape didn't like situations like this, he liked things to make sense, but this definitely didn't. He stepped out of the shadows, causing Dobby to scream and start banging his head on the floor, Thud! Thud! Thud! Snape paused, watching in disbelief as the elf punished himself, it was odd, and Snape had to admit, he didn't know what to do. "Enough!" Snape snapped, kneeling down to look at Dobby.

The house elf was trembling, still trying to avoid Snape's gaze while covering his head. Snape frowned in confusion. "What are you doing out of the kitchen? And what about 'that friend' of Harry Potter?" , "Dobby must not say anything about Harry Potter to strangers!" Dobby cried, banging his head on the floor again. Thud! Thud! Thud! Snape sighed in frustration, his patience thinning. "I told you.." Snape hissed "Tell me what you said to that girl." Dobby continued banging his head without stopping. "Dobby must not!" Thud! Snape's annoyance grew, but he tried something different, he put on the most 'friendly' smile he could manage, though it probably looked more like a grimace.

"Mr. Potter is my favorite student!" Snape said, trying to sound kind. "You must tell me what happened." Dobby stopped, his big eyes wide with tears. "Dobby wasn't eavesdropping, no, no!Dobby was just walking past Umbridge's office when I overheard her say she was going to check the seventh floor where Harry Potter and his friends were practicing magic! When the door opened, Dobby ran away as fast as he could, straight to the kitchen!" He paused for dramatic effect, wiping his eyes with a tiny handkerchief. Snape raised an eyebrow, not entirely sure where this was going. "And then?"

Dobby wiped his eyes "Then I saw that girl in the kitchen, all the house elves were giving her so much food, and she was eating dinner like there was no tomorrow! And then she asked Dobby why I was in such a hurry, and I knew she was a friend of Harry Potter, so, I told her what was going to happen, and she ran off! Please, professor.. um.." Dobby blinked up at Snape, clearly having forgotten his name. "Professor... what's your name again? Oh yes! Professor... Snail!" Snape's eyebrow twitched. "It's professor Snape, Dobby!", "Right, right! Professor Snail!" Dobby continued without noticing the mistake. "Please.. you must save Harry Potter's dear life and the others! Otherwise, they'll all be expelled!"

Standing up, Snape looked both irritated and confused, as if he had just woken up from a bewildering dream. A secret training group for magic that Potter has put together? If Sue is involved in that group, I will definitely punish her for it! After I rescue those bumbling teenagers, of course! He gritted his teeth and took off down the corridor to the seventh floor, hoping against hope that Sue wouldn't leap into trouble like she always did for Harry. As he sprinted, he couldn't help but mutter curses aimed at Dumbledore and the ridiculous rules of the castle that prevented him from Apparating. "Honestly, who needs a quick escape when you can just run like a headless chicken?" he grumbled to himself.

Meanwhile, some of the portraits on the grand staircase began to cackle at his expression. "Oh, I once attended one of those Muggle sporting events where they run like this... what was it called? A marathon? Ah, those Muggles!" one of the elderly portraits chortled, shaking its frame with laughter. Snape felt an overwhelming urge to cast Bombarda Maxima at the old coots in the paintings, but he pressed on, his feet pounding the stone floor as he raced toward his impending doom, or, you know, to save the day.

Umbridge's shrill voice shattered the stillness of the entire floor. Crabbe and Goyle stood with her, clutching Cho Chang tightly. Umbridge's spell had crumbled the wall, and now they were all gathered within the Room of Requirement. Sue cautiously stepped closer to the jagged hole in the ruined wall, peering through with one horrified eye to catch a glimpse of her friends' terrified faces. A wave of guilt washed over her. Why had she chosen to skip this meeting? Her stomachache had kept her away, but now she regretted leaving them to face Umbridge alone.

Umbridge's voice sliced through the air like a knife. "Well, I will show the list of your names to the Minister of Magic, who is already in Dumbledore's office, and we shall see what happens!" Her words sending shivers down the spines of the frightened students. Sue turned quickly, pressing her back against the wall as she panted in fear "I can't let this happen, I have to use one of my charms on this toad." Just then, she rotated to face the room, but before she could act, she snatched back by someone tall and firm, pressed against them, her eyes widening as a large, slender hand covered her mouth tightly.

Snape hissed, keeping her under control and pointing his wand at her head. With a swift movement, he cast a bewitching sleep charm on her. Sue collapsed unconscious, yet Snape held her firmly, hoisting her up in his arms. Her head drooping against his shoulder, her legs dangling "If Potter is so careless as to endanger others, then let him be expelled, along with the others. I can't be bothered about them, but I can't afford to lose you, no matter the cost." Snape moved away quietly, slipping into the shadows, his gaze fixed on Sue's closed eyes and the few dark strands of hair that fell across her forehead. But his ears remained keenly attentive, listening carefully to every sound and word uttered in the background.

Several minutes ticked by, and Umbridge appeared to be taking Harry alone to Dumbledore's office. She ordered the other students to return to their dorms, promising to announce the details of their detentions later. Umbridge's ugly giggling echoed as she departed from the seventh floor. Snape closed his eyes in anger, anticipating the dire consequences that would follow. He opened his eyes again, staring at the unconscious Sue with a frown. "What am I going to do with such a troublesome girl like you? I hope your name wasn't on that damn list…" he hissed.

Carrying her gently to his office, Snape knew that the effect of the enchantment would wear off in about an hour. He decided to keep her close to him, ensuring nothing bad would happen to his precious person. He placed her on the largest chair, her head resting on the armchair and her legs carelessly slung over the other arm. He knew she would wake up with back pain, but it was better to keep her out of Umbridge's reach. Snape retrieved his hooded black cloak, distinct from his usual one, and draped it over Sue. He wished to keep her as warm as possible, given the cold environment of the dungeons, particularly his office.

He then seated himself at his desk, keeping himself occupied with his work, his mind contemplating the consequences of Harry's actions as well as the expected repercussions from the Ministry. At the same time, his thoughts turned to Sue, worrying about the potential dangers she may face if her name appeared on the list. Snape realized that Umbridge would undoubtedly inflict additional torment upon her. Due to Sue's uncommon magical skills, Snape was all the more concerned. He sighed as he worked, occasionally glancing up to see if Sue had awakened yet.

Sue's POV:

"What happened to Dumbledore?" a smooth and deep voice inquired. The woman responded in a worried tone "He vanished... but at least they can't send him to Azkaban but Dolores is now the headmistress..." With my eyes half closed, I gradually became aware of the voices around me. I slowly opened my eyes, I felt as though I had slept soundly. I noticed a black cloth covering me, and I gently grasped its edge, bringing it closer to my nose to sniff it. The familiar scent was that of someone dear to me, stirring a strong feeling of nostalgia within me. With my eyes closed, I softly rubbed the hem of the cloth against my cheek. Suddenly, my eyes snapped open as I focused on the two professors standing before me. My face drained of color, and I quickly sat up straight. Why am I here, in... in Snape's office?

I couldn't believe it. I looked around, confirming that I truly was in his office. Professor McGonagall's voice grabbed my attention, and I turned to face both of them. "Oh, Carmine..you're awake finally?" Snape remained silent, quietly observing my expression. I rose quickly, but still grasping the cloak tightly in my hand. "I didn't come here, I swear.." McGonagall glanced at Snape, then at me, sighing unhappily but forcing a smile to reassure me "Don't worry, it's all for your own good…" Snape ran his hand through his hair, torn between expressing his cuteness overload or scolding me for my actions.

He ultimately chose the latter, his voice dripping with frustration. "I thought you would know better with the pressure from the Ministry. You and your reckless friends shouldn't do anything stupid, particularly you with your extraordinary abilities!! But here you are... and Potter... causing Dumbledore to flee away, leaving us all at the mercy of that damn pink toad!" My cheeks turned a little pink as I tried really hard to keep eye contact with Snape. McGonagall seemed to be holding back her own disgust at our new headmistress. I weakly protested "But... I could have done something to stop this mess! I don't know what happened..."

I still didn't fully understand what went wrong when I fell asleep. Snape rolled his eyes, towering over McGonagall "If I hadn't stopped you, they would have taken you to the Minister and expelled you!" I frowned at him, clutching the cloak tighter in both hands. "So... you cast a spell on me professor? Why? I could have..." McGonagall raised her voice, filled with concern. "You could have what? Killed Umbridge? For Merlin's sake, Sue! Why do all you Gryffindors go from zero to hundred so quickly?" Her words made Snape give her a side eye, and Minerva cleared her throat awkwardly, looking a bit flustered. I shook my head firmly "No, but I could... I could order her to leave us alone or never tell anything about this group to anyone!"

It seemed that what I had said had caused the two professors to widen their eyes, exchanging concerned glances. McGonagall asked "You've learn how to..." Snape's face grew ominous as he took a few steps closer to me, speaking in a threatening tone "If you ever dare to use one of your brilliant manipulating charms on anyone, I will be the one who expels you, Sue. You have no right to let anyone notice what you've accessed. Understood?" My expression grew defiant as I felt a sense of anger and helplessness within me. "But I have every power to do it, to save others from further torment!"

McGonagall placed a gentle yet firm hand on my shoulder "Sue, why can't you understand that we are all in danger? Yes, you have the power to control her for a few hours, but what will happen afterwards?" My shoulders sagged, and I looked down, uttering a meek "sorry" in response. McGonagall sighed, her understanding gaze lingering on me. "It's late now, It's time to take you back to the Gryffindor tower." I turned to cast one final glance at Snape. His eyes seemed to bear the weight of all the worry in the world.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed, and it was the day for Harry's Occlumency session with Snape. In my arms, I clutched Teddy tightly, pressing his furry body against the black jumper I was wearing, the Gryffindor tie beneath it. We stood in front of the door to Snape's office, exchanging glances. Harry appeared somewhat nervous "Snape will surely give me a good scolding. What are you going to say about our unexpected arrival?" The corridors in the dungeons were eerily silent, save for the flickering light cast by torches, giving off a dim, yellowish glow. I murmured as I glanced down at Teddy, his green eyes flickering around, his fluffy ears lowered to show a hint of discomfort. I gently petted his head, responding to Harry "Snape will only scold you, not me!"

Suddenly, I caught myself sounding like a spoiled, arrogant girl, my cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Harry ran a hand through his messy, dark hair and sighed. "If you say so." Knock, knock. He knocked on the door, and
it creaked open, revealing professor Snape standing near his desk with his back turned toward us. "You're late, Potter!" Snape was in the middle of extracting thoughts from his mind, placing them into Dumbledore's pensieve, thoughts he clearly didn't want Harry to stumble upon during their Occlumency lessons. These are what Harry had told me earlier. Teddy let out a loud "Meoooww!!" simultaneously yawning and meowing, drawing Snape's attention.

He placed his wand on the desk, turning towards us, his eyes widening in surprise upon seeing me and the furry creature in my arms. "Did I send an invitation to you and your cat, Sue?" I shifted the weight from one foot to the other, holding Teddy tightly as I looked up at Snape. "No..no professor, I just happened to be here.." I trailed off, feeling a bit sheepish under Snape's intense gaze. To my surprise, Snape didn't seem bothered by my presence. "Very well, Go and sit somewhere and do not distract us. Keep your cat under control! I can't deal with two troublemakers at once." Was he referring to me or Harry?

I walked up to him, standing near his desk, my eyes wide as I gazed at the silvery strands in the stone basin. Teddy, too, was looking at it, his eyes fixated on the strands, tempted to jump and catch them. Under Snape's murderous glare, I stood straighter, my cheeks turning red "Sorry... I'll sit on... on your chair, okay?" In a sassy manner, he returned his attention to Harry, and I smiled to myself. That's a yes! I slipped behind Snape's desk and sat on his chair, feeling pleasantly smug, like a boss. As Snape threatened Harry about his practice or lack thereof, or any attempts to deceive him, I allowed Teddy to wander around on Snape's desk. I whispered to him "Teddy! Don't touch the Pensieve, or Snape will have both our heads!" trying to keep him under control, but Teddy, tilted his head from side to side, eyeing the sparkling strands in the pensieve with great interest.

He raised a paw as if to swat them, but I hastily and gently caught it and gave him a warning look. "Legilimens!" Snape pointed his wand at Harry, who instinctively hissed in pain, closing his eyelids as he stumbled and clutched his head, wincing in torment. I stared at the scene, witnessing how Snape seemed to glimpse into Harry's thoughts. I swallowed nervously, silently sympathizing with Harry. I longed to run to his aid and help him stand up, but Harry was now on the floor, desperately battling to shield his mind from Snape's attack. He fought valiantly, yet it was obvious that he was losing, pleading with Snape to stop the onslaught. "So weak..." Snape watched Harry with a mixture of disgust and disappointment as he lay on the floor, sprawled out. My heart raced anxiously within my chest, the thought of Harry's mind being linked to Voldemort filling my mind. It was truly distressing, and I often wondered how he endured such torment.

Despite this, others believed he relished being the chosen one. The practice between Snape and Harry continued. Absentmindedly, I played with the white cup of coffee on the desk, which clearly belonged to Snape. Lost in thought, I accidentally swayed the cup, and the half-filled coffee within moved. Oblivious to my actions, I brought the cup to my lips and sipped it. Taken aback, my face twisted, and I coughed "Ahh! How bitter it was-... oh.. it was Snape's coffee!" I nervously gulped down the coffee and hurriedly covered my lips with a hand. I hastily placed the cup back on the desk, hoping Snape wouldn't notice, as he was completely focused on Harry. The door swung open, revealing Draco Malfoy, panting as if he had sprinted all the way here.

He took in the sight of Harry stumbling on the floor, Snape pointing his wand at him, and me sitting on Snape's chair behind them. I couldn't blame him if he started panicking. Snape quickly regained his composure, acting nonchalant. "What is it, Malfoy?" It took a few seconds for Draco to find his voice. "It's Montague, sir. They found him stuck in a toilet." Snape frowned at the absurd situation involving the captain of the Slytherin Quidditch team. "How on earth did he end up there?" Draco shook his head, genuinely baffled. "I'm not sure, sir." Snape turned to a pale faced Harry, snapping "Your lesson is at end, get... out!" He then abruptly turned to me, commanding "And you too! Leave my office!" I quickly jumped up from the chair and obeyed. Snape and Draco hurriedly left. Before we could follow, Teddy darted ahead like a tornado. I hastened my pace "Teddy! Wait!"

Harry looked back at me. "Let him play around. Um.. well, I'm going to see Hagrid, I have some words with him. Do you want to come with me?" Standing closely beside Harry near the half open door, curiosity overcame me, and I couldn't resist a sneaky glance at the pensieve. Then, shifting my gaze to Harry's face "N-no, I-I'm heading to the common room, you go ahead." I nonchalantly walked out of the office, pretending to follow Harry, but the moment he disappeared, I swiftly turned back to the office, discreetly closing the door behind me. My quivering legs carried me towards the stone basin on the desk. The silvery strand within the pensieve shimmered in my golden eyes, reflecting the countless doubts within me. This is one of Snape's private thoughts, one that he doesn't want Harry to reach.

I remembered learning from a book how pensieve strands functioned. Gazing intently at the silvery strand, my eyes gleamed as my magic went to work. The strand began to spin quickly, revealing a distant memory. My heart beat wildly, as if I was observing the memory from above. Below me, rows of students sat in the Great Hall, heads bent over parchment, quills scratching quickly. Maybe it was an exam? Like the O.W.L.s we fifth years are about to take? I leaned closer to the Pensieve, as my head dipped into the silvery swirl, a strange tug wrapped around my stomach, like a rope yanking me backward. It was the feeling you get in dreams, when you're flying.. or falling, suddenly, my feet touched the floor, I looked down, I was standing inside the memory now. Everything felt real, but also not real, my hands, my feet, even the air around me.. it was like I was a ghost, no one looked at me.

I knew they couldn't see me, so I walked carefully through the Great Hall. Warm sunlight spilled in through the high window, filling the huge room with a golden glow, every student bent over their parchment, quills scratching quickly as they wrote. Professor Flitwick strolled between the rows, his tiny hands clasped behind his back, keeping a watchful eye on the students. This is Snape's memory... He must be close. I walked slowly, looking around, the faces were unfamiliar, like people in a dream, I wandered through the hall like a silent ghost, searching every row, every table. Not him... no, not this one... Then I turned and there he was.

I see young professor Snape seated with his head almost glued to the paper, his long hair is still the same, hung down like a curtain on both sides of his face. One hand gripped his quill tightly, moving in quick, messy strokes. I couldn't help but smile. My mouth fell open at first, then I smiled so wide my cheeks hurt. My eyes sparkled. He looked exactly like I imagined... but somehow, even more real. Even more precious. He's so cute... I leaned closer, tilting my head to see his face better, then I peeked at his handwriting and smiled softly to myself. Still as messy as ever. Honestly, it's kind of charming. But the longer I looked, the more the smile faded from my lips. He was very pale and looked quite grumpy, to me, he resembled a withered flower, lost and lonely.

The exam had ended, I followed him out of the Great Hall, this was his memory, and I couldn't go far from him, I had to stay close, like a shadow. A group of boys walked out together, talking loudly and laughing like they owned the world. Some girls giggled and followed them, their eyes sparkling with excitement. A few passed right by Snape like he didn't even exist. Except one girl, as she rushed past, her shoulder brushed against his. She stopped for half a second, looked at him like he was something dirty, and wiped her sleeve with a disgusted face before hurrying after the 'popular group.' Snape didn't react, he just kept walking, his head down, eyes still on the parchment. He was probably checking his answers, he looked so serious, reading every line carefully. I let out a small laugh. Of course he checks his answers, he's smart.

I smiled to myself, feeling a little embarrassed, I never checked my answers after an exam. I always ran away from the books, scared to find out how many questions I got wrong. I wasn't like him. He began walking toward the beech tree at the edge of the lake. I noticed a group of people gathered there, some girls giggling and chatting away, and dipping their bare feet into the water. That's when I saw them, Harry's father was lounging in the grass, tossing a small ball in the air, Sirius leaned against the tree with his usual smug grin, Remus sat quietly, reading something, and even that rat... I mean Peter Pettigrew was there, laughing along with the others.

They looked so young, so full of life. So they were the popular ones back then? Then I saw her, Lily, Harry's mother, she sat by the lake, her long red hair glowing in the sunlight. She laughed with her friends, her green eyes shining. I froze, something twisted in my chest, a dark little feeling rose inside me. So this is the girl he loved? Even now? I couldn't take my eyes off her, she was beautiful. I pouted and touched my short black hair. "Hmph!" I mumbled. "Black suits him better, Not red!" Still, I kept staring at her. Five minutes... maybe more. I didn't even realize how long I had been watching, I forgot where I was and this was just a memory. As I kept watching Lily by the lake, I heard loud voices behind me,I turned my head quickly, near the tree, a group of boys had surrounded someone, my eyes widened when I saw who it was.

Snape, he was hanging upside down in the air, as if an invisible rope had caught him by the ankle. His black school robes dangled down toward his face, and he was struggling, twisting around, trying to grab something, the parchment was gone from his hands. A circle of students stood around him, some laughing, some just watching. My feet moved before I could think, I rushed past the crowd until I stood close enough to see everything clearly, and it was worse than I expected. James Potter stood in the middle, wand raised, a proud grin on his face, beside him were his friends, I couldn't believe it. Why are they doing this to him? What did he do to deserve this? Then it got worse, Sirius started singing in a teasing voice. "Snivellus Greasy!" The others laughed, some even clapped, the sound of it made my skin crawl.

No... stop this... someone stop them! I turned around, searching for Lily again. She had seen it too, and was already running toward them. James looked up at Snape with a cruel smirk. "How'd the exam go, Snivelly?" Snape was still upside down, panting, his hair hanging toward the ground, but his eyes burned with hatred. "You... wait... just wait-" But Sirius jumped in. "Wait for what? So you can wipe your nose on us again?" Snape muttered curses under his breath, but his wand was nowhere in sight, it lay in the grass a few feet away. James sneered. "Watch your mouth, Snivellus! Scourgify!" A jet of magic hit Snape in the face. At once, thick soap bubbles burst out of his mouth. He coughed and choked, struggling to breathe as the bubbles kept coming. Tears welled up in my eyes, I wanted to scream, I wanted to run in and punch them all.

Someone stop this! Please! "Leave him alone!" Lily shouted as she finally reached them. James turned, surprised, but he quickly lowered his wand, and Snape dropped hard onto the grass, he coughed and gasped for air, trying to sit up. Lily stood between him and James "What is wrong with you?" she snapped. "Why do you always pick on him?" James shrugged like it was no big deal. "Well.. it's more the fact that he exists." Snape wiped his mouth, still coughing, and raised his wand. Snape retaliated with a spell that left a gash on James's face. James's smile vanished, his face twisted in anger, but instead of backing down, James cast another spell, flipping Snape upside down once more. "Who wants to see me take off Snivellus's pants?"

With tears in my eyes, I looked at young Lily, hoping she would save him, I couldn't understand it, were they friends or not? But then I noticed a faint smile on her face before she quickly shouted "Put him down, Potter!" James replied arrogantly "As you wish, Evans!" The crowd continued to cheer and laugh. Snape stood up, humiliation and anger etched across his face. "I don't need help from filthy little mudbloods like her!" he spat. Lily blinked in surprise and frowned at him. "Fine! If I were you, I'd wash my pants! Snivellus" I can't take this anymore... It's all too scary. The memory began to fade, pulling me back to reality. I lifted my head, stunned and frightened, tears streaming down my face. My breath came in short gasps. "It's traumatizing.."

Thick drops of tears streamed down my cheeks as I turned away from the Pensieve, sniffling softly as more tears fell. "Why did they do that to him? Those... bullies..." I truly admired Harry and his kind, fair heart, but I struggled to feel positively about his father, Sirius, or even Lily. How could she call him by that name? When someone is being bullied, it's natural to lash out at anyone nearby, and Snape's reaction was not surprising. But Lily Evans' sudden change in behavior was just too much to bear. It felt like a betrayal, and my heart ached for the pain that Snape must have felt. If only I had a time turner, I could go back and change everything. I would... I would... set things right! I walked out of the office, my face heavy with sadness. It felt like I had grown a hundred years older in those few moments spent in the Pensieve. I wish I could give him a hug...but he won't let me...

Chapter Text

The sun was shining brightly, the weather was warm, and the sky was a cheerful blue. Some students were lazily lounging under a tree in the yard, while others, mostly fifth and seventh years, were pacing back and forth between their dormitories and the library, cramming for exams. It had been a whole month since Fred and George zoomed off on their brooms, leaving Hogwarts without finishing their last year. Of course, they were bound to be more successful in their new adventures, but Hogwarts definitely felt a bit duller without its pranksters.

It was the day after the big Slytherin vs. Gryffindor match, and everyone in Gryffindor Tower was buzzing with excitement, myself included. With my bag slung over one shoulder, I made my way to professor McGonagall's office for some career advice. Honestly, I still didn't know what I wanted to do in the future. As I walked, I couldn't help but hum the ridiculous song the Slytherins had created to tease Ron about his Quidditch skills. But after Ron devoured all their doubts and led us to victory, we borrowed their song and turned it into a victory anthem!
'~Weasley is our king,
Weasley is our king,
He didn't let the Quaffle in,
Weasley is our king!~'

Singing joyfully down the empty corridor. By the time I added a little twist from a Muggle song I'd heard before, my voice had grown louder and more enthusiastic. "~Who's the king? Who's the boss~?? AAAA-" I yelped in surprise as I collided right into professor Snape, who was just stepping out of McGonagall's office. He stood there with his hand still on the doorknob, looking at me with one eyebrow raised, as if I had completely lost my mind. Oh no, Did he hear me singing that silly song?

Snape continued to stare at me "You were.. singing, by any chance?" he asked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "And who is the king? Who is the boss?" My cheeks turned a bright shade of red as I glanced around, desperately trying to think of something clever to say. My brain was all jumbled up until I looked him straight in the eye and blurted out "Ah.. eh.. you?!" For a split second, Snape's stern expression cracked, and I could see him fighting back a laugh. "Me?" His stern demeanor crumbled as a broad smile spread across his face. A chuckle escaped his lips, causing my heart to race at the sight.

It was as if his face was unaccustomed to smiling, but the sight of him sent my eyes sparkling with love and devotion. He is absolutely beautiful. I clutched my bag against my chest, he quickly recomposed himself "You have career advice, Sue, don't waste time by singing, go inside." His attempt to scare me with a threatening tone was in vain. I allowed my fluttered heart to calm down, passing him as he walked away, yet I couldn't help but glance back, admiring his usual air of authority as his cloak billowed behind him. Holding the door knob, my emotions were in disarray, as thoughts whirled through my mind. I gave myself a firm slap and entered McGonagall's office.

She looked up at me from her desk, various folders sprawled out before her. "Sit down, Miss Carmine." Professor McGonagall meticulously reviewed notes from other professors, assessing my skills in each lesson. I took a seat before her desk, my stomach churning with anxiety. What kind of job should I choose? I don't know... After a moment, she placed the notes aside and fixed me with a stern gaze "Your skills and grades in potions are very impressive. Have you ever considered becoming a potioneer?" I looked at her, speechless, I opened my mouth but found no words. I don't know... where my true interests lie... I work hard at potions to please Snape, but there's no real passion for it...

Straightening her glasses, she spoke firmly but concerned "Carmine, you are exceptional, your potential is vast, you can achieve anything, even join the Ministry as an Auror, don't undersell yourself." I lowered my gaze to my hands, clutching the hem of my skirt. I...I don't know which path is right for me... With a small sigh, she approached me in a gentler tone. "Sue, what subject do you have a passion for? Once you find it, you'll know where to start. And remember, your rare gift, being a superpureblood, born with innate magic, gives you an advantage that many others don't have." I nodded and left her office, letting another student enter.

That day, I felt like a ghost, I wandered around the common room, listening to the others talk about their futures. Some of my classmates spoke excitedly, full of dreams and big plans, others explained their talents and what jobs they wanted to have one day, but me... I had no idea, I didn't even know what I liked, what I wanted to be. To be honest, I had never really thought about my future before. As night fell, I found myself sitting in my familiar secluded corridor by the window, hugging my knees as I stared out into the darkness.

As I reflect deeper, I realize that I never truly cared about my future career. All I ever wanted was to avoid responsibility, to run from the weight of life's serious problems. I was taught to live like any normal witch: learn this spell, practice that charm, wave your wand the right way. And just when I had started to feel comfortable in that life, they told me
I was the last of my kind, born with innate magic. Now I'm studying spells, charms, and curses, knowledge I may never even need. I also learned that long ago, my kind was forced to leave the wizarding world behind, so now, as the first Carmine to live inside this castle, standing between two worlds, what should I do? What path would fit me and my magic? I'm good at potions, but it's only because of one person. If he were to disappear... I'm not sure I'd be the same. "You do realize it's past curfew?"

The voice made me jump, my heart racing. I spun around to find Snape standing far too close, My eyes first caught the endless rows of buttons on his black robe, and then the intense gaze he fixed on me. Snape's face was a study in shadows and light "It seems to me that something's weighing on that foolish head of yours, care to talk about it?" I flinched, caught off guard, my heart suddenly racing in a wild, chaotic rhythm. Overcome with a mix of shyness and unease, I shifted, sitting up straighter, my legs finally touching the cold stone floor. "It's about the... the career advice." Snape let out a deep, tired sigh and glanced around, his eyes scanning the hall as if to make sure no one, least of all Umbridge was lurking nearby like a curse ready to strike. "Come with me, Sue." I blinked, confused. He... wants to help me?

Once inside his office, Snape didn't take a seat, instead, he leaned against his desk, arms crossed, his gaze sharp and unwavering. Oh no... please don't start asking me what my favorite lesson is. His dark hair, a little longer than I remembered, framed his face "Well?" His deep voice broke the silence, smooth and firm. "Career advice with your Head of House didn't go well?" I hesitated by the door, unwilling to sit when he was standing. The space between us felt awkward. Why, don't I have pockets to shove my hands into? My fingers twitched, so I clasped them behind my back instead. "She said I had potential." I admitted, my voice barely steady. "She even suggested I could become an Auror, but.. I don't see it in myself to-"

"To catch dark wizards?" he finished for me, his piercing gaze studying me "I don't see it in you either, you're far too..." He paused, frowning slightly as if searching for the right phrase. "...too sensitive, too delicate for such a dangerous line of work." My breath hitched. Delicate? Sensitive? The way he said it wasn't cruel or mocking. It was... protective. Like he wasn't trying to tear me down but keep me safe. "I-I'm not weak! Of course, I can become an Auror if I want!" I pouted, my feistiness bubbling to the surface once again. I didn't want him to always look at me like I was some child who couldn't do anything right.

Snape shook his head slightly "You're wrong, Sue. You are weak, and you need someone to keep you in line, don't be so proud of that precious blood inside you. Yes, I admit you are one of a kind, but to me, you're still weak." His voice was calm, measured "And I'm here to guide you, to help you choose your future career with care." His words made my chest tighten. There was no venom in them, yet I could feel the weight of his restraint. It was as if he was holding back so much more. "No.. I just want to protect you, Sue." My eyes snapped wide, startled. He.. he read my thoughts again!

My heart raced as I stepped closer, three hesitant steps that brought me just within reach. I clenched my fists, a shy frown tugging at my lips. "I am not weak!" I said again, louder this time, trying to make him believe it. "What if... what if I can make you say something I want to hear right now, professor?" Snape's hand moved before I could react, his long fingers brushing the side of my cheek. He stopped himself just short of a firmer touch, as if the effort it took to hold back was almost too much. His gaze didn't soften, remaining sharp "You want to test your manipulation skills on me, do you?" My shoulders slumped as I looked down, shaking my head. "It's a dark and dangerous skill... I would never use it on you or anyone, I'm sorry."

He struggled to pull his hand away, a sarcastic smirk creeping onto his face. "See? You're weak, Sue. I'm a dark wizard, and you failed to catch me. Your heart is bigger than your brain." With a long, helpless sigh, I looked up at him. "You're not a dark wizard! But... what should I choose instead?!" Suddenly, an idea sparked in my mind, and I smiled widely. "What if I stole your position and became the potions professor?" Snape rolled his eyes with exaggerated sass. "No, that wouldn't be good for you either." Huh? Is he really trying to say I'm too foolish and weak for any job? But why? As he turned his back to me, curiosity got the better of me, and I stepped closer to see what he was doing. Oh... it's the flower I gave him on his birthday!

He inhaled its scent without glancing my way. "Maybe you should sell flowers, Sue, opening a flower shop.. that sounds exactly like you." I stepped closer, my eyes fixed on the flower in his hand. Yep, that's a Sue flower! Not a Lily flower, Sue suits it much better! "You mean.. you think I should work at a flower shop?? That's my future job?" Snape placed the flower carefully into a small glass vase, like it was something precious, then he turned to me "Nothing suits you better than this." he said calmly. "You might not remember, but Gentiana once told me that your mother wanted one thing for you: to only smile. There's no need to chase something extraordinary just because you're a Carmine." I froze, his words sinking in like the gentle echo of my mother's wishes.

For a moment, it felt like Snape himself wanted the same for me. But before I could even process it, he straightened, raising one of his sharp brows and smirking in that devilish way he always did. "But don't think this gives you an excuse to slack on your O.W.L.s. You'll study harder than ever. Understood?" Still startled, I looked down, brushing my hair awkwardly. "Y-Yeah... of course... but-" I stopped mid sentence, suddenly struck by a bold determination, taking a sharp breath "I'll do anything to prove to you that I'm not weak!" And with that, I turned on my heel and left.

Alone in the quiet, Snape glanced down at the flower again. His fingers brushed the petals gently, his faint smile fading "Unfortunately...you'll prove it through your relentless stubbornness." He let out a quiet sigh, the weight of his thoughts pressing heavily on him. Nearly a month had passed since he'd traveled through time, yet he still couldn't bring himself to tell Sue the truth, or give her the memory of her father and mother. His mistrust of Ryder ran too deep, the man's intentions too clouded for comfort. Snape wasn't willing to risk forcing Sue into something as fragile and complex as forgiveness, especially for someone like Ryder. No, he wouldn't place that burden on her. Not yet.

"Carmine, Sue!" They called my name, along with a few others whose surnames also started with 'C' Hermione was too busy muttering charms under her breath to wish me good luck, her nerves practically vibrating through the air in the tiny chamber beside the Great Hall. I stepped into the Great Hall, my heart racing. Students were spread across the room, casting spells for their practical exams. I walked toward one of the free examiners, an old man sitting at a small table in the corner. My hands were sweaty. Professor Flitwick was nearby, watching me with a serious but kind look. When I reached the table, he spoke to the examiner. "This is Miss Carmine, the student I told you about earlier, professor Tofty."

The old man adjusted his glasses, looking at me with wide eyes "Ah, so you're a Carmine." I nodded nervously, glancing at another student nearby. They were trying to shrink a pot but accidentally made it explode instead. I winced, professor Tofty chuckled. "Don't worry. Let's begin, turn this rat pink." A small white rat sat on the table, twitching its nose. I took a deep breath, focusing on it. Both professors were watching me closely, waiting for something special. I blocked everything out, focusing on the rat. My breathing slowed, and I felt a strange warmth in my chest. My eyes began to glow faintly, and the yellow in them shimmered like sunlight.

Without saying a word, the rat slowly turned a beautiful pink. The room went quiet for a moment, then I heard clapping. A few professors nearby even cheered. One of them shouted, "Marvellous!" I smiled, feeling a small spark of pride. But this was just the first exam. Tomorrow, Transfiguration was waiting, both the theory and the practical. For the Transfiguration practical, I didn't do great, but I didn't do terrible either. Herbology went fine, and for Defense Against the Dark Arts, where, of course, Umbridge stood watching like a hawk, I managed to cast a few spells successfully without a wand.

But then there was potions. Oh, Merlin. As soon as I stepped into the room, all my happiness vanished. I scanned every corner, desperate to find even a glimpse of Snape, but he wasn't there. I had hoped, no, wished that he would be watching, to see how well I was doing. Finally, it was time for the last theory exam: History of Magic. The soft light of the evening sun poured into the hall through the high window, casting a warm glow over everything. The Great Hall was silent, except for the scratching of quills as everyone wrote furiously. I stared down at the parchment in front of me, feeling utterly defeated. I know I'll get the lowest grade in this subject... How in the world am I supposed to remember what happened to the vampires this year?

The word 'vampire' made me shiver. My mind immediately went back to that night in the Forbidden Forest, the one that wanted to bite me. I started absentmindedly twirling my quill, my gaze drifting from the question to my thoughts. Snape and Gentiana somehow remind me of vampires... It's the combination of the dark hair and pale skin, I think. Well, I have black hair and pale skin too, but they're way paler than me. That's why they look like vampires. I chuckled quietly to myself. If Snape were a vampire and had fangs... oh, please, I'd let him drink my blood as much as he wanted...

My cheeks burned at the thought, and I quickly shook my head, trying to focus on the paper again. Just as I tried to come up with an answer, a scream cut through the hall. My head snapped up. It came from behind me, someone was in pain. I turned, along with everyone else, and froze. Harry had fallen out of his chair, clutching his scar and writhing in agony. He let out another scream, his face twisted in pain. My eyes widened in terror. Harry...? Some of the examiners escorted Harry out of the Great Hall, and professor Tofty called out loudly, reminding us to focus on our exams. But how could I? Harry had left without finishing his exam, and I knew when his scar hurt like that, it was always something to do with Voldemort.

My mind spun as I scribbled half hearted answers. I need to find him, I need to ask what happened. Around me, some students finished and handed in their papers. I saw Hermione and Ron bolt out of the hall with hurried steps, their faces full of worry. I shoved my bangs out of my eyes with a frustrated huff, staring down at the endless questions. "Why won't this thing ever end?" I muttered angrily under my breath, my quill scratching furiously at the parchment. The big hourglass emptied at last, marking the end of the exam. Gathering every bit of strength left in me, I handed in my paper, then dashed out of the Great Hall.

Chapter Text

I decided to start my search on the second floor, sprinting through the corridors. Some students wandered in different directions, but I didn't slow down. Turning deeper into the hallway, I stopped abruptly. Voices, a heated conversation echoed from one of the classrooms. I recognized Harry's voice immediately. Without a second thought, I barged in, Ginny, Luna, and even Neville were there, standing tensely. Harry's face was flushed red with anger, his brow deeply furrowed. I was still panting from running, but I managed to catch my breath and speak. "Harry..."

He didn't even glance at me. Instead, he shouted at Hermione, his voice sharp and trembling with frustration. "I can't just stand here and distract her, Hermione! Sirius needs me! Don't you get it? He's in danger!" My eyes widened; I'd never seen Harry like this, so furious, so desperate. Ginny exchanged a meaningful look with Luna before speaking. "We'll handle Umbridge, we'll distract her, you can use her fire to contact Sirius." what? Everyone was talking, moving, and no one seemed to notice me standing there, completely lost. My gaze darted between them as they all seemed to agree on something silently.

Without a word to me, they rushed out of the room. I grabbed Neville's arm as he passed, forcing him to stop. "Neville, what's going on? What's wrong with Harry?" Neville stammered nervously, his face pale. "I-It's You-Know-Who. Harry said he saw him torturing Sirius in his dream... He thinks Sirius is in the Department of Mysteries." And just like that, he pulled away, hurrying after the others. I stood there, frozen in the empty classroom. My mind reeled. Sirius... The man who bullied Snape relentlessly in school... I bit my lip as I stared at the floor. "I have to help Harry, If I don't, he'll get himself killed." I headed out of the classroom.

But the moment I stepped into the corridor, I froze again. From a distance, someone I absolutely did not want to see right now appeared, tall, dark, and stormy. Snape. Neville had been the last to leave, and Snape's sharp eyes were trained on him before they flicked to me. My heart dropped into my stomach as his gaze narrowed suspiciously. My face turned as pale as a ghost. I quickly closed the classroom door behind me and tried to appear calm, walking deeper into the hall as if I had somewhere to be. But my footsteps betrayed me, quick and light, tiptoeing away. Still, I could feel it, the weight of his presence closing in on me, second by second. Oh no no... He's going to catch me, this is bad, this is really, really bad!

I wanted to scream and bolt, but that would only make it worse. So I walked faster, my heart pounding. As I reached the end of the hallway, I dared to glance back. He was just two steps behind me, his face set in a terrifying frown. "Wait, you-" he hissed, his voice sharp and cold. I froze, unsure whether to run away or stay and face him. The hallway felt too quiet. The only sound was the faint voices of students far away. Snape stopped right in front of me "Why were your troublesome friends running around like mad fools when I saw them? And why were you about to follow them? What were you talking about with them?"

I blinked, trying to think fast. I don't even know their full plan.. At least he can't read my mind, thank Merlin! I glanced past him, hoping Harry might show up again. They were supposed to go to Umbridge's office on this floor. "Look at me!" Snape's voice snapped like a whip, and my head shot up before I could stop myself. His dark eyes bored into mine, and I knew my flustered, nervous face was giving too much away. "W-We were talking about the History of Magic exam, professor." Snape's frown deepened, and his black eyes seemed to glow with suspicion. "You're lying and I don't need Legilimency to know it. Come with me! You're going to tell me everything!!" I glanced past him again, feeling my nerves spike.

If Snape keeps me here, I won't be able to help Harry! "You're testing my patience, Sue." Snape's sharp glare burned into me as he gestured with a flick of his hand. "Follow me, now!" I didn't dare argue, my feet moved before my brain could come up with a single excuse. If I tell him the truth, Harry's plan is ruined. If I lie.. oh, Merlin help me, I can't lie to him! He'll see right through me! Snape didn't say a word as we moved through the castle, but I could feel his tension like a storm cloud over my head. We reached the dark, narrow staircase leading to dungeons. Before I knew it, we were standing in front of his office door. He held it open for me "Professor.." I tried, my voice soft and pleading, hoping for some mercy. "Inside." his voice sharp.

I hesitated for half a second before stepping inside. The room was just as intimidating as the man himself. I didn't venture too far in, lingering near the middle of the room as Snape turned and closed the door behind him with a click. He spun around, his piercing eyes locking onto me. "For goodness' sake, tell me what you and your friends are up to this time!" he snapped, his voice rising. "Every time I have to stop you before you throw yourself headfirst into trouble for that arrogant boy! Why can't you for once, sit quietly in a corner like the good girl you should be?" His words stung, but I couldn't meet his eyes. My voice came out weak and shaky. "But, professor.. I-I wasn't about to cause trouble.. W-we were just-"

And then, Harry's furious face flashed in my mind, his panicked shouts about Voldemort torturing Sirius. My breath hitched, and my heart plummeted. My eyes widened with fear as a horrifying thought struck me. What if.. what if he's already dead? "Voldemort's got Sirius Black! He's in the Department of Mysteries, we have to help him!" Snape's usual frown vanished, replaced with shock, but it lasted only a moment before his expression hardened again. "This has nothing to do with you, Sue. What Potter told you may just be one of his illusions." , "He didn't see illusions!" I insisted, But Snape wasn't listening. He stood, towering over me, his dark robes making him look even more menacing. "Illusion or not, I will not let you throw yourself into another mess, Sue. All you need to do-"

The office door burst open, and Malfoy barged in, his grey eyes wide with urgency. "Professor Snape! Umbridge took Potter and his friends, they're all in her office now!" I spun toward Draco, anger flaring in my chest. "How could you do this to them?! Why did you report them?" Draco shot me a glare, his own temper flaring to match mine. "I didn't report them! They were caught by the Inquisitorial Squad!" Snape was already moving. His expression darkened, turning utterly murderous. "Lower your voice, Malfoy! Get out, I'll be there now." Snape strode toward the door, and I rushed after him. He turned so suddenly that I collided into him with a small thud. "You are not coming with me, Sue! You will stay here!"

I took a step back, eyes widening. "How can you expect me to stay when they need me?!" Snape's jaw clenched. "All I care about is keeping you safe, and I will do whatever it takes to make sure of that. Even if it means making you hate me!" Then, like a swift black storm, he opened the door and stepped out, slamming it shut behind him before I could take a single step. A second later, I heard him mutter a spell. No! I lunged for the handle, twisting and pulling, but it wouldn't budge. My heart sank. He had locked me in. I stumbled back, staring at the door, realization sinking in like a heavy stone. He had actually locked me in here! "Open the door!" I yelled, but no one was there to listen. I glanced around, searching for a way out. The door was locked but I could use my magic, a well aimed blast could shatter it in seconds.

But as I raised my hand, I hesitated, my magic was too wild, too unpredictable, I could end up destroying half his office... and I didn't want to do that. Not to him. My breath came in quick, frustrated gasps as I sat against the door, hugging my knees to my chest. My frown deepened as I glared at the cold, dimly lit office "How dare he treat me like this? How dare he decide what I should do?" Sighing, I dropped my hand and buried my face against my knees. Minutes passed, I only knew that I had been sitting there for more than twenty minutes. Then the door behind me creaked, It barely moved, still blocked by my back, then his voice came, unexpectedly soft "May I come in?" I sat up quickly and turned to face him, my heart pounding "What happened? Where are they?"

Snape's expression was calm, too calm. But beneath that icy exterior, something burned. "I have matters to attend to." he said smoothly. "But before I leave, I need to ensure that you will stay here and not attempt to sneak away." My chest tightened painfully "Professor, but I have to-" Before I could finish, he pulled me into a tight embrace. A quiet gasp escaped me as my face pressed into his chest. His arms wrapped around me firmly, holding me as though afraid I might disappear. The scent of his robes, potions, herbs, something dark and familiar washed over me. His hand rested against the back of my head, fingers lightly threading through my hair. "Why are you so insistent on saving Black?"

I barely managed to respond, my mind still reeling from the sudden closeness. "I want to do this for Harry.. for my friends, they need me." His grip tightened. "Then.. does that mean you want to leave me alone?" My breath hitched. Tears burned at the edges of my vision as I clung to the fabric of his robes "I-" , "No!" he whispered, cutting me off. "I will not let you go. Because if I do.. you'll fly away and disappear, just like a butterfly." My heart ached at his words. He pulled away, just enough for our eyes to meet. For a moment, I saw it, the sadness in his expression, buried deep beneath years of practiced indifference. His fingers brushed against my cheek, warm and hesitant. "Why won't you let me protect you?" I swallowed, blinking back the sting of tears. "I'm not leaving.. I just- I just want to be by their side, Harry has no family. I understand him more than anyone."

The warmth in his gaze disappeared instantly, replaced by something cold and distant. "If it were Gentiana, do you think they wouldn't come to stand by me? I know this pain too well, that's why I don't want it to happen to Harry." A single tear slipped down my cheek, but Snape didn't wipe it away. Instead, his jaw clenched, his gaze turning sharper, colder "So your top priority is your friends?" His voice was quieter now, almost hollow. He stepped back, withdrawing his hand, my stomach twisted. "Then go ahead." he said smoothly. The words should have sounded like permission, but they dripped with sarcasm, with something bitter and sharp. It felt like he was taunting me, daring me to leave.

With shaky steps, I walked past him, but at the last moment, I glanced over my shoulder, he hadn't moved, he stood there, his back to me, unmoving. I turned away and ran, but guilt clung to me. Did he really have to fill me with so much doubt before I left? I pushed open Umbridge's office door, only to freeze in shock. The room was in chaos, Ron, Ginny, Luna, and Neville were fighting the Inquisitorial Squad, knocking them to the floor one by one. Ron had a bloody nose, but that didn't stop him from grabbing Crabbe by the collar. He looked up at me with a grin, wiping his nose on his sleeve. "Sue! You came at the right time! Harry and Hermione took Umbridge to the forest." He jerked his thumb toward the window before shoving Crabbe aside.

For a moment, I could only blink at the madness. Luna had one foot pressed against a struggling Slytherin, looking as calm as ever. Neville, red faced and determined, tackled another to the ground. Ginny dodged a wild punch, elbowing her opponent in the stomach. Finally, after a few more crashes and groans, the last few Slytherins took one look at Ron and Ginny who still looked ready for round two, then at me standing there like a statue, and sprinted away screaming. I blinked again, too stunned to move. What in the world did I just walk into? Luna and Neville hurried out of the office first, looking very pleased with themselves.

Ron followed them, still dabbing at his nose. Ginny was about to run too, but she stopped beside me, grabbed my arm tightly "Come on!" We ran as fast as we could, gasping for air. The Forbidden Forest loomed ahead, dark and eerie. A scream echoed through the trees. We skidded to a stop and ducked behind a bush. Peering through the leaves, we watched in stunned silence as a herd of Centaurs dragged Umbridge away, her shrieks fading into the distance. "Well.." Ron muttered "that's one way to handle her." We kept running until we spotted Harry and Hermione. Harry was already on a Thestral, his robe torn and dirty. Hermione looked pale and shaken. Ginny stepped forward. "We're coming with you, Harry."

Harry didn't argue, he was too focused, his face tight with worry. "We fly." I hesitated for half a second before swinging myself onto a Thestral as well. The creature's cold, bony body sent a shiver down my spine. Before I could take a deep breath, the Thestrals spread their massive wings. With a powerful leap, they soared into the sky. The wind roared past, whipping my hair wildly around my face. My stomach dropped as the ground disappeared beneath us. "This is terrifying!" Ron's voice carried through the air. "Isn't it wonderful?" Luna sighed dreamily. I clung to my Thestral for dear life, silently regretting every decision that led me to this moment. The Thestrals landed with a heavy thud in front of the Ministry of Magic.

Without wasting a second, Harry bolted toward the telephone booth entrance, and we all squeezed inside. "Department of Mysteries!" he said urgently, the booth rattled, and in moments, we were sinking underground. As soon as the doors slid open, we sprinted through the deserted halls of the Ministry, our footsteps echoing loudly. We burst into a circular black room. The walls spun for a moment before settling, revealing several identical doors. "Which one?" Ron panted. Harry stepped forward, hesitating only a second before picking one. He pushed it open, and we hurried inside. Tall shelves stretched endlessly in every direction, filled with glowing orbs. The air was thick with an eerie silence. "This must be it." Hermione whispered.

Harry's eyes scanned the shelves desperately, then, he stopped, his fingers reached out and brushed against one of the orbs. Harry reached for the orb, his fingers barely brushing against the glass, when he suddenly froze. His eyes flicked to me, confusion flashing in them. "To Harry Potter and Sue Carmine." he read aloud. I stiffened. What? Why is my name on it too? The dim glow of the prophecy cast eerie shadows across the shelves as we stood frozen, fear tightening its grip around my chest. My hands trembled.

"Very good, Potter." a slow, lazy drawl echoed from behind us. "Now turn around nice and slowly.. and hand over the prophecy." We all spun around. A man in flowing black robes stepped forward, his face hidden behind a silver mask, one unmistakably worn by Death Eaters. My heart pounded wildly as I glanced around. More figures emerged from the darkness, closing in on us from every direction. We were trapped.

Chapter Text

Harry tensed, clutching the prophecy tightly in his palm while raising his wand at the masked man. "I know who you are, Lucius Malfoy. A filthy Death Eater!" We instinctively closed ranks, standing in a circle, I stepped slightly in front of Hermione, gripping her arm protectively. From the shadows, Malfoy strutted forward, his movements slow and deliberate. With a dramatic flick of his wrist, he removed his mask, revealing a smug sneer "Ah, of course, you would recognize me, Potter, Aren't you a champion, after all?" I glanced over my shoulder at Harry. His jaw was tight, his grip on the prophecy firm. He was realizing what we all were, Sirius wasn't here, it was a trap. "Why do you want this prophecy?" Harry demanded. "And what makes you think I'll give it to you?"

Malfoy stepped closer, and more masked figures emerged from the darkness, surrounding us. "No need for hostility, Potter." he said smoothly. "Just hand it over, and no harm will be done." He twirled his wand lightly, a silent warning. Before he could do anything else, a flash of red sparks shot from my fingers, aimed straight at his face. Malfoy barely had time to jerk aside, his eyes widening in surprise before his expression twisted into something far more amused "Ah, how could I forget about you?" A shrill, delighted laugh rang through the air. From the shadows, a woman stepped forward, her thick black curls wild, her dark eyes glittering with madness. She wasn't wearing a mask. "She knows how to play, Itty, bitty baby Carmine." I sneered, forcing down the tremble in my hands "I may even know how to roll your whole head."

Malfoy shot Bellatrix a warning look. "This is not a game!" he snapped. "All we need is the prophecy-" But Bellatrix was already raising her wand, her eyes alight with cruel excitement. "Let's see how powerful this Carmine girl really is!" , "Bellatrix, no-!" Malfoy shouted, but it was too late. A jet of violet light shot toward me. I barely had time to block it before spells erupted from all directions. The room exploded into chaos, shelves shattered, prophecy orbs crashed to the floor, and flashes of red, blue, and green light streaked through the darkness. Heart pounding, I ducked into the narrow space between the towering shelves, trying to catch my breath. Laughter, high, cold, and bone chilling echoed behind me. I ran out of the dark room, my heart pounding in my ears.

The circular chamber with its spinning doors loomed before me. Without thinking, I chose a door and rushed inside. The room was vast and eerie, dominated by a giant stone archway with a Veil fluttering in the still air. A strange whispering sound filled the space, voices too faint to understand. A chilling laugh echoed behind me. "Impedimenta!" Before I could react, a force slammed into my back, sending me flying across the stone floor. "Aghh!" I gasped, pain shooting through my body, my robe ripped at the edge, dust covering me. Bellatrix sauntered toward me, her dark curls bouncing with each step. She twirled her wand playfully against her temple, smirking. "You know where we are? The Death Chamber. And when I cast my curse...boom!"

She flicked her wand at her own head, mimicking an explosion. Panting, I glared up at her, anger burning inside me, I crawled backwards, trying to get away, but she kept coming closer. Then something inside me snapped, a wild surge of magic rushed through my body, raw and hot like fire. My yellow eyes glowed brighter than ever before. Without even thinking, I lifted my hand. I'll send her flying! I thought, but the magic inside me had its own plan, my fingers bent in a slow, grasping motion, almost like pulling invisible strings. Bellatrix's smirk vanished. She gasped, her eyes widening in shock. Her wand slipped from her fingers as she clutched her throat, choking, her knees hitting the stone floor, she was suffocating because of me. Stared, heart pounding. I can feel it... I'm controlling her? Her wide, terrified eyes met mine, silently pleading for mercy. I can't kill someone... I have to stop!

The door burst open. I released her instantly, stepping back in horror as she collapsed, gasping for breath. Harry rushed inside, gripping the prophecy in his hand. Behind him, Death Eaters swarmed into the chamber. Malfoy wiped blood from his nose, his furious gaze flickering between me and Bellatrix, who was still struggling to breathe. Harry skidded to a stop beside me, his voice urgent. "Nice one, Sue... but the others, they're down." My stomach dropped. "Hermione.. Luna?" , "They're still alive." A Death Eater stepped forward, his voice dripping with malice. "Give us the prophecy, and then you'll both take a nice little trip through the Veil. Once you cross over, there's no coming back." The door banged open again. The Order of the Phoenix had arrived, Sirius, Lupin, Tonks, and Kingsley.

The room erupted into chaos once more. Sirius sprinted toward us, wand raised, his eyes blazing. The battle had begun. Sirius grabbed both mine and Harry's shoulders. "You two need to go! Leave this to us adults, now!" I pushed his hand off my shoulder, frowning. Is this because of what I saw in Snape's memories? What he did to Snape Whatever the reason. "I can fight just as well as any of you! I almost finished off Bellatrix!" Harry, his face streaked with dirt and blood, nodded urgently. "I saw it. She nearly had her!" Sirius groaned in frustration, grabbing both our heads and shaking them. "No time to play hero and heroine! Go! Dumbledore is on his way!" Before we could argue, a curse shot past us, forcing all three of us to duck. Sirius turned and charged straight at Malfoy, wands clashing in a brutal duel.

Harry and I locked eyes. We're not leaving. As if reading my thoughts, he gave a determined nod. We moved at the same time and immediately tripped over each other, landing flat on our faces. The prophecy slipped from Harry's grasp, hitting the ground with a sharp crack. A faint, whispering voice escaped before vanishing into nothing. We stared at each other, frozen, like two bumbling idiots. "Throw those foolish children into the Veil, Barty!" Bellatrix screeched. A Death Eater, Barty, shot toward us in a blur of black smoke. I barely had time to think before my instincts took over.

I raised my hands, and an invisible shield erupted in front of us. Barty's spell rebounded, hitting him instead, sending him flying backward. Harry grabbed his wand. "Stupefy!" Another Death Eater was blasted away from behind us. The shield grew, expanding like a bubble around us. knocking back anyone who dared get close. Harry and I sat in the middle, still shaken, we probably looked like two terrified, puffed up cats. "Bombarda Maxima!" Bellatrix shrieked, her wild black curls flying as she blasted the shield around me and Harry into pieces. I blinked rapidly, my ears ringing. Remus was struggling on the ground, bound by some invisible ropes. Kingsley was fighting four Death Eaters at once, but even he was being pushed back.

A masked Death Eater grabbed Tonks by the hair, yanking her head back as he pressed his wand to her temple. "Stop fighting, or I'll send her to her grave!" he barked. Sirius, panting, turned toward Tonks, his expression darkening. Malfoy took the chance to strike him from behind, sending him crashing to the floor. Then, Lucius strode toward me and Harry, calm and smug. "Did you really think.. two reckless children could defeat us?" Harry and I scrambled to our feet, shaken and breathless. We stepped backward without realizing how close we were to the Veil. Lucius shook his head in mock disappointment. "You brought yourself a powerful little war weapon, Potter."

He mused, his cold gaze flicking to me. "But even a Carmine is still just a foolish teenager." Bellatrix cackled behind him, kicking Sirius's wand away before gripping it herself. Her mad eyes gleamed. "The Dark Lord sent my useless husband to fetch you, girl. Does he really think you're worth anything?" Lucius barely spared her a glance, clearly irritated by her rambling. "Where is the prophecy, Potter?" he demanded. "Tell me now, or I'll throw your little weapon into the Veil myself!!" Before Harry or I could react, a deep voice rang through the chamber. "Get away from my niece."

A blast of dark fire exploded across the room, knocking Lucius backward, he crashed to the floor with a grunt. Every Death Eater turned their heads toward the darkened doorway. Harry and I flinched, our eyes widening in confusion. Tall, pale, those unmistakable golden eyes. No, it couldn't be..Ryder? He strode into the room, his piercing eyes locked onto me. My whole body went rigid with fear. Bellatrix's wild grin wavered, she leaned closer, staring at Ryder with wide eyes. "Your niece?" she breathed, almost in awe. "Another Carmine?" Sirius groaned from the ground, wiping blood from his forehead. "Just what we needed." The Death Eaters hesitated, their confidence wavering. Some stepped back, gripping their wands tighter.

Bellatrix tilted her head, her crazy smile returning. "Such a handsome man." she said mockingly. "So it's true what they say. Carmines are divine creatures... Why don't we mix our bloods together?" Ryder smiled coolly and tapped his cane against the floor. "Really?" he said in a lazy voice. "Let me make one thing clear, I would never dirty my blood by touching an ugly witch like you." Bellatrix's smile vanished, her face twisted with rage "How dare you!" Malfoy's face twitched, dust and blood streaked across his sharp features, he flicked his blond hair back and tightened his grip on his wand. "Ryder Carmine!" he said, trying to sound bold. "The Dark Lord ordered me to find you, he commands you to come." But his voice wasn't as strong as he wanted it to be.

Even I could feel it, Ryder's presence alone made them all afraid. Ryder looked Lucius up and down like he was something dirty stuck to his boot, then, a wicked smile curved his mouth. "What a little princess you are." he said lazily. "Catch me, if you can, but let me warn you first..." He took a step forward, the Death Eaters moved back. "If you try, I'll enjoy making you obey me, it's my favorite game." I grabbed Harry's hand tightly, almost too hard, my mind raced. Was Ryder here to help us or make things worse? Ryder's sharp eyes locked onto Lucius, a wicked grin spread across his face. "Pink suits you." For a second, no one understood what he meant, then a Death Eater screamed "Don't look into his eyes! He's enchanting Malfoy!"

Lucius froze, his grey eyes went blank, like he was a puppet with no strings, then, without a word, he turned around, lifted his wand, and dyed his own hair a bright, ugly pink. Sirius, who had just gotten back on his feet, gasped. "Well.. that's something new." But Bellatrix wasn't laughing, still gripping two wands, her own and Sirius's, she blasted Sirius again, he flew backward and crashed onto the ground with a groan. Bellatrix spun toward Ryder, her dark eyes shining with a twisted excitement, she wasn't afraid, in fact, she looked like she wanted him even more. "Why push your luck, pretty man? If you joined us, I would be your most loyal servant." Ryder tilted his head, smiling coldly, and pointed his cane straight at her.

"Oh, I'm already on the dark side, just... in my own way." Before Bellatrix could blink, Ryder flicked his cane. Both wands flew from her hands, and a magical rope wrapped around her legs, with a loud shriek, Bellatrix fell hard onto her bum. "You moron!" she screamed "The Dark Lord will have your head!" Ryder turned his back on the other Death Eaters, as if he had already planned what would happen next. Then he glanced down at Bellatrix and grinned wider. "Shut that big mouth." With another flick of his cane, a second rope snapped around her face, wrapping her mouth tightly shut. Bellatrix wriggled on the floor like a furious worm, unable to scream anymore. Sirius saw his chance, he grabbed his wand from the ground and shouted "Come on! Move!"

He ran out of the chamber, calling for Harry and me to follow. Harry bolted after him. But I didn't move, I stood frozen, staring at Ryder, Harry spun back, yelling "Come on, Sue! Ryder's dangerous!" I shook my head. "No, I have some words to him." I said firmly. "You go and help the others!" Harry hesitated, then ran after Sirius. Remus, carrying Tonks' unconscious body, hurried after them too. The remaining Death Eaters tried to run, but Ryder was too fast, he moved like a shadow, sending spells in every direction. In seconds, thick ropes trapped them all. They struggled, but it was useless, Ryder's magic was too strong, only Lucius still stood, not even trying to fight, he just stared blankly into space like a lunatic. Pink hair shining under the cold lights.

And then.. Ryder turned toward me. I stiffened. My back was almost against the Veil, and as he approached, anger boiled inside me. "Dumbledore is on the way!" I shouted, my voice shaking with fury. "We didn't even need your help! How dare you show your face to me again?" I hurled a blast of demonic fire at him, but he simply tilted his head, dodging it with ease. His gaze was different now, no longer sharp and mocking. I was about to step back, to put distance between us, But his hand shot out, grabbing my shoulder. My breath caught. If he hadn't stopped me, I would've fallen straight through the Veil. His grip tightened, his voice dropped to a quiet whisper. "I would never let them take you." The room was empty now. The others had run off to help Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Neville and Luna.

The Death Eaters who had been captured lay bound, waiting for Dumbledore to arrive and send them straight to Azkaban. And yet, I barely noticed any of it. Ryder and I stood facing each other in silence. Neither of us spoke. Tears welled in my eyes. My voice trembled "I would have thanked you if you weren't who you are! But you're cruel! You're ruthless!!" Ryder didn't move. "Just one question.." I whispered, meeting his gaze through the blur of tears. "Why did you do all this?" Something I never thought I'd see, something I thought was impossible, happened, his eyes shone, not with anger or madness, but with something... broken.

He looked down, then, as if his strength had finally left him, he dropped to his knees. His hands gripped my forearms tightly, like he was holding on for dear life. "It's too late, too late to talk about what I've done, and what I haven't." Why do I feel so weak? I had planned to kill him, to make him pay for what he did to Gentiana, to my father, and yet, all I felt now was.. pity. A single tear slipped down my cheek. "Is there even a point to you coming here?" I looked down at him, at the way his fingers dug into my arms like he was afraid I'd vanish. He didn't answer right away. I followed his gaze, and my breath hitched in horror, a dark stain spread beneath his black coat. Blood? "I should have let go of all my dark thoughts about you." Ryder murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "I should have thrown revenge away, I should have just.."

My whole body trembled, more tears spilled down my face, my breath uneven. "How dare you-" But he wasn't finished. "Once I die, only hell will be waiting for me." Slowly, he placed the cane and a small black stone into my hands. "My last gifts for you, Sue... the cane of Carmine, and the Resurrection Stone." My heart clenched as he placed them in my hands. "You may want to see them again, your mother, your father, and... her." I stared, mouth slightly open. Out in the distance, spells still clashed, the battle continued, but right here, in this moment, I didn't care. I was too tired to move. Why does this feel like a goodbye? Ryder slowly unwrapped a necklace from around his neck, a thin chain with a small hourglass, he handed it to me. He stared at me while I looked down at the strange object in my hand.

"Say hi from me to that little bat." I blinked, Little bat? Did he mean... Professor Snape? His lips curled into a weak grin "He has a promise to keep." My voice cracking "What are you saying? Why are you acting like this?" Ryder smiled, a smile so small, so broken, it made my chest ache. "Sadly, this is the only way I know how to show love, in my own twisted, insane way." The blood trailing from his sleeve. "I killed Ryker, and in the end.. he killed me, too. The wound he left me with, it was only a matter of time, now we're equal." He stood up, swaying a little, and gave me a crooked grin, the same crooked smile I had seen once in a moving photo of my father, the same grin I sometimes gave to others without even knowing.

He took a step closer and, before I could react, he wrapped his arms around me, my body stiffened, I almost pulled away, but something inside me stopped me. In that moment.. I forgot everything. I forgot who he was, what he had done, what he had taken from me. For just one small moment, I let myself believe he was my father, It whispered to me that he was family. Trembling, I slowly raised my arms and hugged him back. I pressed my face against his chest. His warm blood soaked my skin, staining it deep red. He held me tightly, like he never wanted to let go, the Resurrection Stone slipped from my fingers, falling to the ground with a soft, sad clink. His voice was rough, filled with anger at a world that had never accepted us. "Show them what we are, Sue, you are our last hope." I didn't speak, I didn't move, I just listened, feeling his hatred and sadness heavy in my own heart.

Finally, he pulled away, his hands gentle as he pushed me aside, he stepped back slowly, until his back was almost touching the Veil. "Look at me." he said quietly. I wiped my tears and forced myself to meet his golden eyes. "You have your mother's eyes." My breath caught in my throat. His back was almost touching the Veil now, his expression was fading, growing hollow, the world around me blurred, the sounds became distant, my lips parted "Uncle.." And then, the Veil swallowed him whole, he was gone, like a ghost, he vanished. I dropped to my knees, staring at the empty space where he had been. Half of my face streaked with his blood. My heart was heavy, too heavy, like a stone sinking deep into my stomach.

Chapter Text

The clash of magic roared outside the dark chamber, loud and fierce. It had to be Dumbledore and Voldemort. The greatest wizard of all time against the Dark Lord himself. I didn't move to watch, I didn't even care, was everyone alright? I wasn't sure, to be honest, I wasn't in the mood to care about anyone right now. My eyes stayed fixed on the Veil, its tattered fabric shifting, almost as if it were mocking me. Whispering, murmuring words I couldn't quite hear. My hand, stained with dried blood from wiping my face, reached for the black stone. It called to me, tempting me to bring back my loved ones, even if they would only be illusions.

With my other hand, I touched the black cane beside me, its smooth wood still warm from recent use. And hidden beneath my robes, safe and secret, was the Time-Turner. No one could ever know what I had now. The chaos outside had started to settle, but voices filled the air. The door creaked open behind me, but I didn't turn. Dumbledore entered. His light blue eyes swept over the captured Death Eaters, bound in thick magical ropes, Ryder's ropes. Some, like Bellatrix, had managed to escape. He stepped closer, his expression unreadable, and placed a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Sue... what happened to you? Your uncle..." From where he stood, he could see the dried blood on my cheek. "He's gone." I said numbly.

Dumbledore's gaze fell to the objects clutched in my hands, the stone, the cane. But he didn't ask about them. Instead, he spoke in a quiet, steady voice. "Voldemort is gone for now, it's time for you and the others to return to the castle. The Portkey is ready." He helped me to my feet, but I barely felt it. His eyes, kind yet knowing, studied me carefully. "About your uncle, I will make sure the truth is known, whatever he was before.. today, he helped us." I gave a slow nod, my gaze dropping. Even though Ryder helped only because of me.. even though his sins will never be erased.. at least, in the end, he found a flicker of light in his heart. It doesn't change the past, and it came far too late.. but still..

Before stepping away, I cast one last look at the Veil, its whispers echoing in the silence. Farewell... uncle. After we returned to the castle using the Portkey, those who were injured, like Hermione, were rushed straight to the Hospital Wing. I hardly spoke to anyone as I made my way toward the entrance, gripping my black cane tightly. The sun had risen high in the blue sky, casting a warm glow over everything. But as soon as I stepped inside, I was met with a chorus of whispers. "She killed someone?" , "Look at her face; she looks terrifying!" A few students gasped and stepped back in fear as I walked by. Then, a familiar voice cut through the murmurs. "She's a Carmine, after all!" It was Stella White, a Hufflepuff who I had once considered a friend last year.

Her voice trembled, but there was a sharp edge of judgment in her words. So not all of them are kind! I stopped in my tracks. My gaze flicked toward her, and before I knew it, I had closed the distance between us. A few students gasped and stumbled away as I seized Stella by her yellow and black tie, pulling her closer. "Aahh!" she choked, her eyes squeezed shut in terror. I didn't care how frightening I looked with my half bloody face. "Don't you ever speak against my family name again, or I'll show you why they call us Carmines 'monsters'!" "Five points from Gryffindor!" Snape's sharp voice cut through the air, forcing me to let go of Stella's tie.

I released her roughly, glaring at him as he strode toward me, his black robes billowing behind him. Stella rubbed her throat, let out a shaky breath, and hurried away to rejoin her friends. I narrowed my eyes at Snape. "Striding back into the castle looking like a serial killer, with blood on your cheek and that murderous glare, all while attempting to strangle a student." he said smoothly. "Frankly, five points is rather generous, Sue, especially considering your Head of House already saw fit to reward you and your equally reckless friends with fifty points!" His dark eyes flickered with something. Before I could think too much about it, he reached out and wiped a bit of the dried blood from my cheek with his fingers. "Come with me."

He was trying so hard to hide his concern for me. Last night, he had been so bitter, furious that I had chosen to help Harry, and now... I hadn't even realized that he was the one who had called Dumbledore, the Order of the Phoenix, and even Ryder to come after us, to save us. Once inside his office, away from the endless chattering of students gossiping about everything that had happened, I sank into a wooden chair. My hands rested in my lap, my eyes dry, for now. Snape silently reached out and took my cane. The moment his fingers touched it, a sharp crack split the air, bright, dangerous lightning-like blue sparks raced along the cane, flashing around his hand, as if warning him to let go. The cane, almost alive, seemed angry. It knew he wasn't a Carmine, it didn't want to be touched.

Snape's body tensed, he froze, feeling the power shaking under his skin, but then, just as quickly as it had started, the sparks stopped. The cane fell silent in his hand, as if changing its mind.
Snape stood still, staring at it with a frown. His black eyes narrowed slightly, confused. For a long second, he didn't move, like he was trying to understand what had just happened. Finally, without a word, he placed the cane carefully on his desk, but I could tell by the way his fingers lingered for a moment longer, he knew something was wrong, something he didn't yet understand, and neither did I. His expression softened slightly as he pulled out a white cloth, pouring a small amount of potion onto it. Then, he knelt before me on one knee and began gently wiping the blood from my cheek.

My silence seemed to cause him pain. "Did anyone hurt you? Anywhere? If so, tell me and I'll take you to the hospital wing." Without realizing it, tears began to pool in my eyes as I met his gaze. "Eh?" My voice came out as a choked sob. Something in Snape's dark eyes flickered. After wiping the blood from my face, he placed one hand on the side of my chair. "Don't cry." But his words had the opposite effect. My tears fell faster, slipping down my cheeks. "He's dead now..." Snape closed his eyes briefly, as if it was painful for him to see me like this. His voice was quiet when he spoke. "I know. But I didn't expect you to cry like this for him." He opened his eyes again, and before I could respond, his hand lifted to wipe my tears away, his touch unexpectedly gentle. "It makes me very sad to see how your abnormally big heart causes you so much pain."

I sniffled, my vision blurry. "I know.. I don't understand it myself. I only knew my uncle for an hour, half of it filled with his cruelty, and the other half.. he told me he was sorry for everything." I sucked in a shaky breath. "His death.. it was a suicide." The words hurt coming out. "I don't hate him, I just feel.. pity, and now I can see a bit of his point of view. Even though he helped in the battle, people are still walking around, taunting us, saying awful things about us!" Snape listened, his softened eyes never leaving mine. "Sue-" he started, but I cut him off, my voice thick with tears. "They disgust me! If I hear one more person speak against us, I'll do something awful to them!" My hands clenched into fists, and for a fleeting second, I saw the same hatred Ryder once carried reflected in my yellow eyes.

But then, Snape's hand cupped my cheek, and the warmth of his touch made me pause. I took a shaky breath, my anger wavering. "Sue, You're perfect, and I know that someone like you wouldn't truly do awful things to others. You're just hurt.. from losing every single member of your family." His fingers brushed lightly against my cold skin. "There will always be people with loud mouths, throwing hurtful words, But you have to remember, what they say is not the truth of who you are." For a moment, we just stared at each other. I tried to pull myself together, nodding softly to let him know I understood his words. Slowly, he withdrew his hand from my face, and though I was still sad, I felt better just from talking to him. His comforting presence made my heart feel a little warmer. "But..." I hesitated, standing up as he slowly rose to his feet. "You once said I was weak... but I was this close to strangling Bellatrix!"

Snape shivered slightly, but he quickly hid it. The thought of me hurting someone, even if it was out of anger, made him uncomfortable. It was clear he didn't want me to go down that path. His voice turned cold again "Never do that again! And the reason I said you're weak is..." He trailed off, turning his back to me and resting his hand on his desk. I stood up and took a small step forward, not too close but close enough to catch his scent. "Because?" He inhaled sharply, turning to face me again "It's... something private, there's no need for you to know." He reached out and patted my head gently, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth "And before you go... there's something I didn't tell you earlier. Ryder... he came to me once, seeking forgiveness. He wanted to show you a glimpse of your past, with your parents. He told me to give you this memory."

I felt my heart skip a beat, my eyes widened, a mix of emotions flickering across my face. "You mean...?" Snape nodded. "He had a Time-Turner, and yes... I met your family. It was..." He paused, letting out a small sigh. "It was a pleasant day, for me too." A faint smile appeared on his lips. He pointed his wand at his temple, and a silvery strand of memory floated out, following the movements of his wand. He then pointed it at my temple, and the silvery thread seeped into my mind, I felt a sharp, brief headache, but it was gone almost as soon as it appeared. I blinked quickly, looking up at him. "But... I still can't see the memory." He nodded slightly. "When you sleep, the memory will show itself."

I stared at him, the trace of my previous tears now dried in my eyes, replaced by deeper feelings. Devotion. He seemed to sense my emotions and in his own quiet way, tried to lift my spirits. He gently brushed a strand of my dark hair aside, resting his hand on my cheek, though he refrained from pinching it. "You were the most adorable little girl when I saw you." A blush crept across my face, and I quickly looked away, feeling shy. "Really?" He didn't say anything, just stared at me in silence. After a moment, I felt a new wave of sadness wash over me. My voice wavered as I spoke "I'm afraid..." His hand fell away from my face, and he frowned, concern flashing across his features. "Why?"

My heart ached at the thought, and my voice caught in my throat. "I'm afraid... if you vanish too, if you slip away too.. like all the people I loved." I gripped the edge of his black sleeve, holding it tightly in my fist. "I don't want you to go..." I murmured, looking down at the ground, my eyes glistening with tears, feeling both embarrassed and heartbroken. His mouth parted slightly in surprise, and his frown deepened with sadness. Without another word, he pulled me into a loose, comforting hug. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat against me was calming, soothing. "I won't go, Sue. I promise." His words were like a balm to my aching heart. They calmed me, made me feel safe.

~Those beautiful, dream-like words... Those selfish wishes I held deep inside... I wanted to protect them, more than anything. To keep her close, to fill my heart with warmth again. -Severus Snape.~

Chapter Text

It was a bright, sunny day in the middle of August as I walked through Diagon Alley with the Weasleys, Harry and Hermione. This morning, our owls had arrived with our O.W.L. results, and I still couldn't stop looking at mine. Grinning from ear to ear, I held out my parchment excitedly. "Look, look! I got an O in Potions!" Ron groaned, his face twisting in frustration. "That's the fifth time you've said that!" I barely heard him. Snape will be proud of me... 'O' means 'Outstanding' the highest grade you can get in any subject. And I got two, one in Potions and another in Charms. The rest were just A's and E's, but they didn't matter, all I cared about was one subject. The moving images on the alley walls flickered eerily, wanted posters of Death Eaters, some who had escaped Azkaban recently, others who had been arrested just two months ago.

Their shadowy faces glared down at the crowd, reminders of the growing danger in the wizarding world. Harry suddenly stopped in front of one of the posters. It was Lucius Malfoy's Azkaban mugshot, his usually sleek hair disheveled, his face filled with rage. Harry frowned. "Guess your uncle did a great job painting his hair pink." I stood beside him, staring at the man who had once tried to kill us. My expression remained numb. "Yeah... I guess he did one good thing in his life." Harry turned to me, his green eyes holding something close to sympathy. "I know you can't forgive him, but... he saved us." Harry's right... and I still can't hide how his death affected me. But- "Come along, Harry! Sue!" Molly Weasley's voice called out, snapping me out of my thoughts. She was already heading toward Madam Malkin's Robes for All Occasions.

After getting new robes, since we had all grown a few inches taller. We made our way to Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes. Compared to the dull, grey shops surrounding it, the Weasley twins' store was an explosion of color. The bright orange and purple storefront stood out like fireworks, practically demanding attention. Even before stepping inside, I could tell it was packed with customers. Hermione and Ginny walked in first. The moment I stepped through the door, the atmosphere shifted from the quiet street to pure chaos, laughter, chatter, and occasional magical explosions filled the air. Ron's jaw dropped. "Bloody hell... Mum wasn't lying when she said they're so busy they sleep upstairs!" Wow... I looked around, amazed at the sheer number of magical products.

Shelves were stacked high with Skiving Snackboxes, Peruvian Instant Darkness Powder, Decoy Detonators, and, oh, love potions? I noticed Ginny and Hermione standing near a pink shelf filled with shimmering vials. As I walked closer, I saw Ginny reaching for one. Just then, we all turned as the twins appeared, their identical grins flashing. "Hello, ladies." Fred greeted smoothly. Hermione quickly set the potion down and hurried away. I guess she doesn't want to be seen near something like that... I mean, a love potion? Hermione? "You don't need that, sis." Fred teased, nudging Ginny. "You're already popular enough at school, and now we hear you're dating Dean Thomas?" I blinked, shifting my gaze toward Ginny, who only blushed. My smile faltered slightly. She was with Michael last year... How can she move on so quickly? How do people just... fall for someone new like that?

"But Sue clearly needs some love potion, doesn't she?" My head snapped toward the twins. This time, George was the one speaking. My eyes flicked to his wrist, spotting a familiar bracelet, yeah It's George. I pouted. "And why exactly do I need one?" George smirked, bending down slightly to meet my height. "Because no one loves you, and you need to poison someone to love you back." My eyes widened. "You wicked boy!" I raised my fists and started playfully punching his arm. He only chuckled, placing a hand on my head to keep me at arm's length. "Oh, bloody hell, I was just kidding!" I finally stopped, huffing as I fixed my hair, which now probably resembled a ruffled cat.

Meanwhile, Fred dashed off after a little kid who was trying to sneak something into his pockets. George, still grinning, turned back to me. "By the way, whenever you come here, you can take anything you want." I blinked. "For free?" He shrugged. "Don't tell Ron." His grin widened. "But yeah, anything you want." My eyes sparkled. "Really? And why's that?" George gave a small, knowing smile. "Because I say so." He winked before walking off to help another customer. I watched him go, then shook my head with a soft smile. You sly twin... I know exactly why. He still sees me as the last connection to Gentiana. I was playing with some of the magical products when I noticed Harry rushing out of the shop, his steps fast and almost alarmed. What's going on? I quickly followed him, weaving through the crowd of loud customers.

I reached for the door and stepped outside, my eyes instantly going to Harry, who was looking up at the sky. His wand was in his hand, and his gaze shifted from one side of the sky to the other. I felt a chill run through me. "What is it, Harry?" He turned sharply, his eyes wide, and his voice was filled with urgency. "I saw... I saw black smoke rising from one of the shops and a scream!" I barely had time to process what he said when, from a distance, we heard an explosion. The air was filled with a deafening sound, followed by a huge burst of orange flames and smoke. A cold shiver ran down my spine. I grabbed Harry's wrist tightly. "Death Eaters?!" Before he could answer, the doors behind us burst open, and witches, wizards, and children rushed out of the shop, they just crowded near the door, unsure of where to go.

Fred and George came out next, trying to keep the children inside and safe. Then the sky above us darkened, filled with swirling clouds of black smoke. Harry turned to Mr. Weasley and his wife, his face pale but determined. "Mr. Weasley, keep casting Shield Charms around the shop! We can handle them!" Without waiting for a response, Harry darted forward, running at full speed. Molly screamed in horror, her voice shaking. "Harry! No!" I didn't hesitate, I sprinted after him, Ginny quickly following, leaving her mother holding the robe bags. Ron came out last, and Hermione grabbed his shoulder, her voice full of panic. "You stupid Ronald! Come on!" But before they could run after us, Molly grabbed both of their shoulders, a stern frown crossing her face. "Can't you see it's dangerous? The three of you are reckless! I won't let you go!"

But before she could say anything else, Ron and Hermione dashed off, their wands already in hand. Far off in the distance, more shops were erupting into chaos, and shopkeepers were fighting back alone against the terrifying presence of the Death Eaters. The street was in chaos. Terrified witches and wizards ran past us, pushing and shoving, trying to escape. Smoke filled the air, thick and suffocating, making it hard to see. The crackling sound of fire spread from the burning shops, mixing with the screams of people. Then, CRASH! Glass shattered to my left. I turned just in time to see a Death Eater hurl a curse at a small apothecary shop, blowing out the windows. Bottles and vials exploded into shards, spilling colorful potions onto the cobblestone street.

The shopkeeper, an elderly wizard with a long white beard, stumbled backward, his hands raised in defense. "Please-!" His voice was lost in the chaos. A masked Death Eater stepped forward, his wand raised. "Avada Kedavra!" A flash of green light shot across the street. The old wizard gasped, his body going rigid before crumpling lifelessly to the ground. My heart pounded, my hands clenched into fists, rage surging through me like fire in my veins. The Death Eater laughed, stepping over the body as if it were nothing. My eyes locked onto the Death Eater, who was already turning toward another innocent bystander. No, not again.

Before I even realized it, my feet moved on their own. I dashed forward, shoving past the frightened crowd. The Death Eater turned just as I raised my hand. A shockwave burst from my palm, sending the Death Eater flying backward into a burning shop. The flames roared higher, swallowing his scream. I stood there, breathless, my heart racing. Spells flashing through the thick smoke like lightning in a storm. Some shopkeepers and brave witches and wizards were still fighting. I turned, desperate to find Harry and Ginny, and ran straight into Ron and Hermione. All of us were breathless. "How dare these filthy Death Eaters attack on a day like this!?" Ron growled, gripping his wand so tightly his knuckles turned white.

Hermione quickly pushed us toward the corner of the street, glancing over her shoulder to make sure no Death Eaters were coming our way. "It's not just a day anymore, Look at the sky... the darkness is unnatural, I think we might even face Dementors here, I already feel cold!" I swallowed hard, my pulse quickening. "I lost Harry and Ginny, we have to find them." Ron exhaled shakily. "Everything's messed up, Death Eaters just appear anywhere they want now, spreading chaos for fun!" A sudden explosion of magic tore through the air, too close, too fast. "DUCK!" Hermione shrieked, covering her head. Ron yelped, flicking his wand. "Incendio!" He shot flames at the source, forcing the attacker to back off.

Without wasting another second, we sprinted in the opposite direction. That's when we saw them, Harry and Ginny, side by side, fighting against a masked Death Eater. Ginny's hair whipped through the air as she spun, dodging curses. She was extraordinary at dueling, quick, precise, and fearless. Harry, beside her, struck with power and purpose. My gaze dropped to the shattered glass scattered near my feet, closing my eyes for a single breath, I focused. Go! The glass shards lifted into the air, sharp as blades, spinning like tiny daggers, then they shot forward. The Death Eater cried out in agony as the shards slashed into his arms, his wand slipping from his grasp. "Stupefy!" Harry shouted, sending him crashing to the ground. Ginny rushed toward us, her face determined. "Until the Aurors arrive, we can take down at least a few more of them!"

Before I could nod, a shadow loomed behind me. Something powerful, something fast, slammed into my side. A force sent me flying, my body crashing through a broken wooden cart. I barely had time to breathe before I hit the ground hard, dust and debris flying around me. Pain shot through my ribs. My vision blurred for a second. Then, a low, guttural chuckle reached my ears. "Well, well... what do we have here?" I forced my eyes open. A towering figure stood over me, his wild eyes glinting in the firelight, his long, matted hair framed a face that was both human and beast. His yellowed teeth curled into a wicked grin. My blood turned to ice. My breath hitched as another swirl of dark smoke appeared beside him, twisting and curling until it formed the shape of a woman. Bellatrix Lestrange.

She stood tall, her wand lazily tapping against her temple, a victorious smirk curling her lips. "The Carmine princess is in our mercy." she cooed, her wild eyes gleaming with madness. She pointed her wand at me, circling like a predator playing with its prey. "Be careful with this little one, Fenrir." she warned, though her voice was laced with cruel amusement. "She's a special one, I'd hate to see you break her too soon." I clenched my jaw, ignoring the pounding pain in my head and the dark dust coating my forehead. "Haven't you learned from last time?" I spat, my short, messy hair sticking to my skin. "I should have strangled you to death when I had the chance." Bellatrix's face twisted with rage.

"How dare you threaten me!?" she screeched, her wand snapping toward me. But I barely heard her, because right in front of me, Fenrir Greyback crouched down. A beast in human skin. His breath was ragged, his pupils blown wide with hunger as he reached out and brushed a clawed finger through my hair. My heart pounded so hard. His lips pulled back into a sharp, cruel grin, exposing rows of pointed teeth. "I can smell it." his voice thick with hunger. "The blood in your veins... rich, powerful... delicious." My stomach twisted, I wanted to move, I had to move, I couldn't breathe. My chest tightened as icy terror clawed up my spine, my body locked in place. I have never... I have never faced a monster like this before. Tears stung the edges of my vision.

Even the thought of him...even the presence of my mad uncle, would have felt like a sliver of hope in this moment. But he was not here. Bellatrix's laughter rang in my ears as she crouched behind me, her arms locking around my shoulders in a sickening embrace. Her breath was warm against my ear, her whisper dripping with cruelty. "Then have fun with your new little werewolf, Greyback." she purred. "I bet her blood tastes like sweet candy." A strangled scream ripped from my throat as I thrashed in her grip. "NO! LET GO! LET ME GO!" But it was useless, Fenrir chuckled darkly, his thick fingers curling around the collar of my black coat, slowly pulling it down to reveal my neck. His eyes gleamed, sharp and merciless, as he bared his pointed teeth. "It might hurt a little!" My entire body turned to ice. No... please... no...!

A deafening blast shook the ground.
"Bombarda Maxima!" A voice rang through the chaos, and suddenly, Fenrir was sent flying backward. Bellatrix's grip loosened, and I tumbled forward, gasping. The dark witch turned sharply toward the direction of the attack, her expression twisting into something dangerous. "SHOW YOURSELF!" she shrieked, her wand raised. I didn't wait, with my entire body trembling, I forced my legs to move, to run, stumbling out of the alley. I barely registered the broken bins, the shattered glass crunching under my boots. I could hear him, Fenrir was chasing me. Terror shot through me like a blade, my legs feeling numb as I sprinted blindly.

Suddenly, a gloved hand clamped over my mouth, yanking me backward into the shadows of a narrow street. I thrashed, muffled screams breaking from my throat, but the grip was strong, unyielding. My back was pressed against a tall figure. I struggled harder, but then.. through the dim firelight, I saw him, Fenrir Greyback ran right past us, not even noticing. The hand over my mouth loosened. I was turned around, and as soon as I saw who it was, my breath caught in my throat. A silver mask, a black robe, a Death Eater. No!!another trap! Without thinking, I punched them as hard as I could. The mask slipped off, clattering to the ground.

My heart stopped. Draco Malfoy? He stood frozen, his grey eyes wide with something strange, fear, not for himself, for me. Then, just like that, his face hardened, the softness vanished. He shoved me aside, grabbed his mask, and ran. Too terrified from everything that had just happened, I forced my legs to move. Ran toward the first sign of safety, where I saw flashes of Auror robes moving through the smoke, the chaos was dying down, the Death Eaters were retreating. But my hands were still trembling.

Chapter Text

Later that evening, after three more familiar Aurors arrived, chaos erupted in the Burrow. In the kitchen, Molly Weasley was preparing dinner, her hands moving fast with frustration. Tonks stood beside her, trying to help, but the tension in the room was impossible to ignore. "For Merlin's sake!" Molly snapped, slamming a pot onto the counter. "This is the last time you children rush into danger like that! What if something terrible had happened to one of you?" Harry stood next to Sirius, looking a little guilty but saying nothing. Sirius, on the other hand, barely seemed to care. If anything, he looked proud of his godson, standing silently with his arms crossed.

Meanwhile, Lupin was pacing back and forth across the kitchen, his face clouded with frustration. It felt less like a scolding and more like a disciplinary hearing for our involvement in the morning's fight with the Death Eaters. Then Molly turned on me. "And you!" she said sharply, rolling up her sleeves, but before she could say anything more, Lupin snapped. "You're becoming more reckless than ever, Sue! If Greyback had bitten you, or even tasted your blood, you would have been nothing but a beast like him!" Lupin's voice shook as he pointed a trembling finger at me. "Is that what you want? You're so proud of your last name, aren't you?" he continued, his eyes burning with something close to fear. "So proud that you forget Greyback is one of the most feared creatures in the wizarding world!"

The room fell deathly silent. Ginny stole a nervous glance in my direction before looking at her mother. Molly's frustration had not faded. "You have to be a good girl! Don't go around starting fights just because you managed to take down Bellatrix once!" Then why do you only scold me? Am I the only burden here? I looked down, clenching my fists, I muttered under my breath "It is not your responsibility to protect me, I can handle myself better than any of you." The words left my mouth, and silence fell over the kitchen, they all stared at me, their expressions full of shock. Molly took two more steps forward, her face tense "Your safety is our responsibility! You don't just get to act however you like! This isn't a game-" , "No, please stop!"

I cut her off, looking straight at her. "You are not my mother, you don't get to scold me like I'm some helpless child!" Molly flinched, her lips parting in shock. "And I am sick of hearing the same thing over and over again! 'You're rushing into danger because you're a Carmine!' 'You're reckless because you're a Carmine!' YES, I am one! And what of it?!" Mr. Weasley quickly stepped forward, placing a firm but calming hand on my shoulder. His voice was gentle and steady. "That's enough, all of you!" he said, looking around at everyone. "She's already been through enough today, no need to scold her so harshly, our own children ran into danger too. It wasn't a wise decision, but they were trying to help people. Let's stop this, alright?"

Sirius cleared his throat, speaking lowly. "Yeah, enough arguing, we've got a whole group of Gryffindors here... that's why most of them are reckless." He tried to lighten the mood, but I was done, I turned and walked away. I shut the door behind me and went to sit in the large, fluffy chair in the corner of the room. The space was cluttered with boxes, big and small, filled with things Fred and George had left behind. The air smelled faintly of ink, fireworks, and mischief, but I didn't care about any of it. My eyes landed on the small wooden stand beside the bed. On top sat a moving photo of my parents. It had been there since the first day I arrived at the Burrow. I'd placed it there myself, just to feel closer to them, because no matter how kind everyone was, this place wasn't home, nothing here really felt right.

Dumbledore said my home wasn't safe anymore, that I couldn't stay alone, that the Burrow was the best place for me. I reached out and grabbed the photo frame. The figures in the photo smiled softly, unaware of the storm raging inside me. I never knew I could feel this jealous and emotional over the smallest things. Every time I see Molly with Ginny, or how her father looks at her with so much love.. I feel like I'm falling apart. It always reminds me of how Gentiana used to love me, how she would always notice when something was wrong, how she kept me grounded, she saw me, loved me. Two teardrops fell onto the frame. I miss you, I wish you were here, I want my own parents.. no one can ever replace you.

I hugged the photo tightly to my chest, curling up in the chair. The fire that had burned inside me earlier slowly faded into guilt. Maybe I had acted childish, I didn't know anymore,maybe I was just mad, or maybe.. maybe I was born mad. The room was quiet for a long moment, until Teddy, started his usual nonsense. He dashed across the room chasing some invisible enemy, then leapt onto my head before darting away again. I wiped the corners of my eyes and gave a small, tired chuckle. He was such a little troublemaker, but somehow, in that moment, it helped.

The last few days at the Burrow passed slowly. I spent most of my time in Fred and George's old room, curled up in the big armchair with a book, though I barely read more than a few pages at a time. Teddy, was always by my side, purring softly, and sometimes Crookshanks would wander in, lazily settling himself on my lap. After that argument in the kitchen, something changed. Molly didn't scold me anymore. Instead, she treated me with a softness I hadn't expected, and it made my chest tighten with guilt. I hadn't meant to snap at her like that, I knew she only cared. So, in my own quiet way, I tried to show that I was sorry. I started helping her in the kitchen, though I wasn't much of a cook. I peeled potatoes, stirred sauces, and set the table while she hummed beside me.

She never said anything about it, but I could tell she knew, and just like that, the tension between us eased. Then, September came, the morning was a whirlwind of last minute packing and rushed goodbyes. At the station, the moment we stepped onto Platform 9¾, I felt the familiar mix of excitement and unease. The Hogwarts Express stood waiting, before I knew it, we were on the train. And then, I saw him, Draco Malfoy. He was standing in the corridor just ahead, alone. His pale face was even paler than usual, his sharp features tense. His grey eyes met mine, and for a second, neither of us moved, before I could say a word, he turned and rushed away. Ron and Hermione disappeared into the prefects' compartment, leaving me with Harry, Neville, and Luna.

The train ride felt long, the steady clatter of wheels filling the quiet moments between our conversations. I stroked Teddy absentmindedly, listening as Neville talked about his grandmother's new owl and Luna read aloud from The Quibbler. The thought of Draco being a Death Eater made my stomach twist with worry. Though his father had failed, I had no doubt that Voldemort had given them a cruel punishment. I let out a quiet yawn and stretched my legs as the train finally stopped. We had arrived at Hogwarts. But instead of Hagrid waiting for the first years, a group of Aurors stood by the entrance gates, checking students as they stepped onto the grounds.

Their presence was meant to make us feel safe, but it only reminded me of how dangerous things had become. As I took my first step near the big open doors of the Great Hall, a wave of memories came rushing back. I remembered my first year, how nervous I had been, holding onto my robes tightly as I followed the other students. I had been so stressed, especially knowing I didn't have a surname like everyone else. A small, awkward smile tugged at my lips. I still remember how professor Snape's suspicious eyes followed me when I walked toward the Sorting Hat... like I'd done something wrong, what was that stare even for? Now, here I was, standing tall and a little more confident. I glanced around and noticed younger students whispering to each other and sneaking glances at me.

A few even pointed, their eyes wide with curiosity and excitement. They must have heard the stories, the battle at the Department of Mysteries, the attack in Diagon Alley.. and, of course, all the true and made up tales about my clan. I sighed softly and made my way to the Gryffindor table, settling down beside Hermione. The familiar warmth of Hogwarts surrounded me, filling me with a small, much-needed sense of comfort. Reaching for a roasted chicken and some fried potatoes, I inhaled the delicious scent and took a bite, chewing happily. Across from us, Neville grinned as he piled his plate with food. "Guess what!" he said gleefully. "I dropped potions this year!"

Just as Neville admitted how happy he was to be free from Snape's class, my heart swelled with joy, knowing I still had the chance to learn from him, even better, I couldn't wait to show him my O.W.L. results, especially the bright, shining 'O' I had earned. My cheeks warmed just thinking about it. Would he be proud? Would he say anything? Maybe he wouldn't, but still.. I wanted him to see it. While I drowned in my thoughts, my friends were chatting about which subjects they had dropped. Hermione was listing her full schedule, Ron was groaning about how much free time she didn't have, and Neville looked positively delighted about never having to brew a potion again. Then, Dumbledore stood up, and the hall fell quiet. He gestured toward a rather round man with a wide belly and an even wider smile.

The man stood up, beaming with pride. "And let us welcome professor Horace Slughorn, who has generously agreed to return and teach his old subject, potions!" The Great Hall went silent, wide eyed students exchanged glances and hushed whispers. "Potions?" , "Did I hear that right?" , "No, it can't be!" Neville looked like he had seen a ghost. We all turned to Harry, who had personally gone with Dumbledore to recruit Slughorn. "Didn't you say he was going to be our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?" I asked, frowning. Harry, baffled and disturbed, turned his gaze back to the staff table, just in time to catch a subtle, satisfied smirk on Snape's face. "No way!" he muttered. And then, Dumbledore continued "Professor Snape will be our new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher."

There was an awkward silence, followed by scattered applause, mostly from the Slytherin table. Over at the Gryffindor table, there was exactly one Gryffindor clapping with genuine, unrestrained joy. Me. I smiled from ear to ear, clapping like I had just won the House Cup. A few first years, oblivious to Snape's reputation, followed my lead and clapped as well. Some of my housemates shot me strange looks, as if questioning my sanity. But I didn't care. Him? My Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher? Excitement bubbled inside me. This is amazing! Just wait, Professor! I'll show you what I can do, no wands, no spells, just me! I could barely sit still, my heart pounded with anticipation. That night, I kept rolling from side to side, unable to sleep.

Excitement buzzed inside me like a hundred fireworks. The thought of Snape finally leaving the dungeons, walking to the third floor, stepping into a new classroom.. how could I not giggle all night? Honestly, if Snape taught every subject, I would master them all just because of him.. He is my true inspiration. The next day arrived, bright and sunny. Being a sixth year had its perks, more free time than before. Since my first class wasn't until right before lunch, I lazily stayed in bed, stretching under the warm sunlight pouring through the window. Eventually, I got up, combed my hair, slipped into black tights, black shoes, and my Gryffindor robe. Before leaving the dorm, I glanced at my reflection in the mirror, gently tugging a few strands of my messy bangs.

My cheeks warmed as I lowered my gaze. I-I want to look good in his class.. I know he doesn't care.. but I still want to be beautiful.. Walking down to the common room, I noticed Teddy and Crookshanks playing what seemed like an intense game of hide and seek in their own cat-like way. Smiling, I waved at them. "Bye bye, have a good day." Ron and Harry were off somewhere, lounging around as usual, while Hermione was the only one who decided to fill all her free time with studying. I stood just behind the D.A.D.A classroom, my nerves kicking in. I couldn't help but fidget with my hair, trying to smooth it down. "You look divine, no need to get stressed." a voice echoed behind me.

I froze, hands still tangled in my hair, and turned around. A tall boy in Slytherin robes stood there, with sharp features and dark brown eyes that matched his messy hair. He was smiling at me, but there was something off about it. I didn't recognize him at all. "Excuse me?" I said, blinking at him in confusion. He took a slow step closer, his eyes studying me with an intense curiosity. "I said, you're beautiful enough, perhaps your crush is among us in the class with Snape." what? "D-do I know you?" confusion turning to suspicion. His smile shifted into a faint smirk, and he crossed his arms. "Theodore Nott." he said, walking toward me.

Eh?! I was going to name one of Teddy's future kittens Theodore! When he becomes a dad! Hmph!! His half asleep-looking eyes moved from one of my eyes to the other, slowly scanning me. "And you're Sue Carmine, niece of that same man who caused my father to go straight to Azkaban." His smile faded, and his eyes grew more serious, almost cold. "So... your father was a Death Eater? Then he deserved to go to Azkaban!" I said, my voice low but defiant, my heart beat faster, the weight of the moment pressing on me. Theodore raised both hands, a mock surrender. "Don't worry, I'm not here to threaten you... I just wanted to be a friend."

His voice softer now, but I could sense the hidden edge. I eyed him with suspicion, still unsure whether I could trust him. Before I could respond, the door to the classroom creaked open, and a silence fell over the students in the hallway. Everyone turned toward the door as Snape appeared in the doorway, his black eyes scanning each of us with an almost palpable menace. The students behind me seemed to gulp, but I couldn't take my eyes off him. My heart was racing as it always did when he was near. "Inside" he commanded, his voice as cold as ever.

Chapter Text

Snape stood tall in the doorway, his cold gaze sweeping over the room, locking eyes with each student that passed through, his stare sharp and unyielding. I felt my legs move almost by themselves as I stepped forward, but my nerves only heightened. With shaky hands, I gripped my bag tighter, trying to calm myself. As I passed Snape in the doorway, I lifted my eyes to meet his. "Good morning, professor Snape." For just a moment, his usual stern expression softened, his gaze shifting from Theodore behind me to me. "Good morning." he replied. My cheeks burned at the sound of his voice. I quickly looked down and hurried inside, my hands trembling as I found a seat behind the trio.

The familiar classroom, with its shadows and air of mystery, felt strangely comforting. A sad smile tugged at my lips as I glanced around. The place felt like it did when Gentiana had been our teacher, and the memories washed over me. I sat down and pulled out my book, but then I noticed something, Theodore had taken the seat next to mine. My instinct told me not to trust him, though I couldn't pinpoint why. He smiled at me. "It's not a problem if I sit here, is it?" I paused for a moment before shaking my head. "No... these seats aren't my possessions." I said, chuckling lightly to hide my discomfort. Theodore's smirk didn't reach his eyes, but he nodded and settled into the seat beside me. To my right sat Lavender Brown, and we exchanged a few casual words before the class settled down.

Just as the last murmur faded, the door shut with a firm thud, and Snape stepped forward. His dark eyes swept across the room before momentarily landing on the book I had placed on my desk. "I did not ask you to take out your books." his voice measured and low, yet carrying the effortless authority only he possessed. I gasped softly and hurriedly slipped my book back into my bag, gulping. A few others scrambled to do the same, though I was too flustered to notice them. From the corner of his eye, Theodore Nott watched me with quiet interest, though I remained oblivious. "I wish to speak to you, and I demand your full attention." Snape continued, his gaze traveling across the room before pausing on me for a heartbeat longer than the others.

My breath hitched, and I quickly looked down, pretending to fidget with my quill, though my fingers trembled slightly. "You have had five teachers in this subject so far, each had their own methods, some were disappointing, and some..." He hesitated, and for a fleeting moment, his black eyes met mine again before shifting away. "Some, like Professor Blackthorne, were the finest for this subject. Unfortunately, we lost them." No matter how many times your name is spoken, Gentiana... I still can't stop my heart from aching. A lump formed in my throat, but I bit the inside of my cheek to keep my emotions at bay. Even so, warmth spread through my chest. He had said her name with sincerity, he truly meant it. "The Dark Arts, are many, varied, ever-changing, and eternal. To fight them is like battling a many-headed monster."

His deep voice filled the room like a spell of its own, and I leaned forward, resting my chin in my hand, utterly enthralled. Excitement sent shivers down my spine, mingled with something close to fear. He speaks of the Dark Arts so vividly... so passionately. It makes me jealous! If someone were to glance at me now, they'd probably see a lovesick girl with floating pink hearts above her head, her eyes sparkling like a starry sky. Snape moved between the rows, his robes whispering against the stone floor. The air shifted as he passed, making some students sit up straighter, tense under his looming presence. I couldn't help myself and turned my head slightly, stealing a glance at him. At that exact moment, Theodore Nott's eyes flickered toward me.

He studied me for a heartbeat before looking away, as if quietly confirming that my gaze was, indeed, fixed on Snape. Snape's voice carried through the dimly lit classroom, low and deliberate. "Your defenses, must therefore be as flexible and inventive as the Dark Arts you seek to undo." He stopped near his desk, where a peculiar Muggle-like device rested, a magic lantern, an old projection tool that used a chemical light to display images through a set of enchanted lenses. With a flick of his wand, the first image appeared on the wall. "These pictures give a fair representation of what happens to those who suffer under the Cruciatus Curse." A flickering black and white image of a witch flashed before us. She was writhing, her face twisted in agony as if she were screaming, though no sound came from the image itself.

My stomach turned uncomfortably. The next image followed, a man slumped lifelessly against a stone wall, his eyes vacant, his mouth slightly open. "A Dementor's Kiss." The atmosphere in the room thickened as more images appeared, glimpses of victims left broken by dark magic. Then, just as smoothly as the lantern had begun, Snape's dark eyes flickered across the room, watching our expressions. The tiniest smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "I believe.. not many of you are familiar with nonverbal spells." His eyes glinted with satisfaction as he let the words sink in. "Can anyone tell me the advantage of nonverbal magic?" My breath hitched. A cold rush of panic spread through my veins. I don't know the answer.. I don't know.. Someone, please, Hermione, say something! Otherwise, he'll call on some poor unfortunate soul!!

I gulped. Thankfully, before Snape could single anyone out, Hermione shot her hand into the air. He gave her the briefest nod, permitting her to speak. "Your adversary has no idea what kind of magic you're about to use on them." she explained confidently. "That means you're always a split second ahead of them." Well done, Hermione. I exhaled quietly, feeling a little safer. Snape, however, gave no praise, he simply watched her with the same cold expression, his lips twitching as though considering whether her answer was even worth acknowledging. "Professor." Pansy Parkinson suddenly piped up, her tone dripping with mockery "why not ask Carmine? Surely she knows all about nonverbal magic. She's the only one among us who doesn't even need a wand."

A few Slytherins chuckled, the sound low and smug. My heartbeat hammered furiously in my chest. Heat crept up my neck as I locked eyes with Snape, frozen in place. He didn't look away, and yet.. It was as if he hadn't heard Pansy at all. Instead, in the same measured tone, he continued "Now, you will divide into pairs and practice nonverbal spells. One will cast a jinx, and the other must remove it silently." Chairs scraped, students murmured, and a shuffle of movement filled the room. But then Snape spoke again, and everyone froze. "And since we have a rather... abnormal witch among us." he said smoothly, his gaze settling on me with a knowing glint, "anyone who chooses to pair with Miss Carmine.. should be prepared to handle her. I imagine she has her own unique way of jinxing."

His words settled over the class like a heavy fog, for a moment, no one moved. Then..whispers. Nervous glances flickered in my direction. Some students muttered to each other, exchanging looks as if I might accidentally kill them instead of jinx them. Hermione paired with Harry. Ron, to no one's surprise, went straight to Lavender. Draco's gaze flickered toward me for the briefest second before he turned away and chose another Slytherin. Pansy and Blaise paired up, grinning smugly. And just as Theodore Nott opened his mouth- "Can we pair up?" a voice chirped, a Ravenclaw girl latched onto his arm, beaming. I blinked, and just like that.. I was the only one left standing, alone. While the rest of the class eagerly practiced their spells, I stood awkwardly in the middle of the chaos, watching as they tried, and mostly failed, to jinx each other in complete silence.

By pure accident, my eyes met Snape's. He had been standing at the front of the class, arms crossed, silently watching the students struggle through their exercises. But now, his gaze was locked onto mine. He didn't look concerned that no one had chosen to pair with me. Not even a little. "Sue Carmine, come here." A nervous flutter rushed through me. Nearby, Neville, whose legs were wobbling uncontrollably from Jelly Legs Jinx tilted his head at me in sympathy as I hesitantly stepped forward. Snape's smirk grew, dark and knowing, as I reached his desk. "It seems you've scared the others, you have no choice but to pair with me." I let out a sigh, full of helplessness. "It would've been better if you hadn't scared them into thinking I might kill them!" I grumbled.

Snape's eyes glinted. "Silence." he said lazily, though I could hear the amusement in his voice. I huffed but didn't argue. Standing before him felt.. strange, awkward... I couldn't even focus properly on jinxing him because..well.. he was SNAPE!!! But just as I was about to try, he stepped forward, casually placing a hand on top of my head and tilting it slightly toward the class. "As you can see, I still have to observe my students before I train you myself." I quickly nodded in understanding, feeling my cheeks heat up. I was stuck standing beside him while he continued watching the class, and I hated how awkward I felt. Wish I could disappear.. maybe turn into something tiny... something that could fly away- "A butterfly would suit you well."

I froze, snapping my head up, I stared at him, wide eyed. "You read my thoughts again!" I whispered, frowning and pouting. He didn't even look at me. Instead, he focused on scolding a Ravenclaw who had whispered a spell instead of casting it silently. I grumbled under my breath, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. Time passed painfully slowly. I stood there like a tree, sneaking glances at him every few minutes, while the class finished their practice. Finally, when Snape had finished observing, he straightened and turned toward me, his wand in hand. "Now.. since you all decided to ignore Carmine, I will take responsibility and jinx her myself." My stomach dropped. Students turned in their seats, excitement sparking in their eyes, I gulped hard. Snape and I locked eyes.

In a blink, thick ropes shot out of thin air, wrapping around me with a tight grip. "Aah!" I wobbled on my feet, struggling as the ropes coiled tighter, binding my arms and pressing into my ribs. The class watched intently, Snape simply stood there, his expression unreadable, waiting to see how I would break free. I struggled harder, the ropes constricted, making my breaths come shorter and sharper. I glanced at the students, feeling their eyes weigh on me. I can't lose.. I can't let him win.. But the ropes were relentless, squeezing tighter, too tight. I gasped, my hands clenched into fists, but they were growing numb from the lack of blood flow. "Looks like she gave up.." someone whispered. "Or maybe she's about to faint." another murmured. "Well.. it is Snape who jinxed her."

Snape, however, seemed to notice the strain in my body. His wand twitched slightly, as if ready to release the spell. But just before he could, A spark flickered at my fingertips. A faint, orange strand of flame curled around me like smoke, the heat licked at the ropes, glowing brighter. "Ahhh!" I gasped, and in an instant, the thin flame exploded into a wild blaze. The ropes burned away in an instant, vanishing into nothing, the fire surrounding me crackled fiercely, swirling around my body like a living thing, a shockwave burst from me, knocking me backward onto my knees, and slamming Snape against the edge of his desk. Gasps rippled through the classroom. A hushed 'Whoa' For a moment, there was stunned silence.

Then, applause. My housemates clapped, their faces alight with pride, while the rest of the class gawked. I sat on the floor, slightly dazed, still catching my breath. Snape slowly straightened from where he had been shoved back, brushing invisible dust from his sleeve, our eyes met again, he didn't look angry, he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as the last traces of fire faded from the air "Impressive, for a reckless witch who nearly set herself on fire." His gaze lingered on me for a moment longer before he straightened "Try not to burn down my classroom next time, Carmine.. though I suppose some might call that a rather dramatic success." Snape sat behind his desk, his long fingers gripping his quill as he lazily scribbled something onto a parchment. "Ten points to Gryffindor."

For a second, the classroom fell into stunned silence, then cheers erupted. Gryffindors shouted and clapped, their voices echoing off the stone walls. I stood there, breathless, brushing dust off my black tights, my heart nearly bursting with joy. Ten points? From Snape!? To Gryffindor?? The bell rang, and students rushed out, their excitement spilling into the corridors. Near the door, Harry, Ron, and Hermione grinned at me, motioning for me to follow. I grabbed my bag, ready to run after them, until my eyes flickered back to Snape. He was still seated behind his desk, the usual sharpness in his expression, that ever present sarcastic smirk, was gone. He didn't look angry, nor his usual unreadable self. He looked.. sad.

My smile faltered, but I forced myself to turn away. Outside the classroom, a group of Gryffindors had gathered, all beaming at me. Some ruffled my hair, others patted my back. "You bloody girl!" Ron exclaimed, a little too loudly. "How did you manage to break his jinx?" , "That was amazing!" Parvati added, walking alongside me. "We're so lucky to have a Carmine in Gryffindor!" I laughed, feeling warmth spread through my chest at their words. My cheeks burned as I tried to downplay it. "It wasn't that much.." But behind my smile, my mind was elsewhere. No matter how happy I was, I couldn't shake the image of Snape sitting there, looking so unlike himself. So... alone. At lunchtime, Harry told us he was having private lessons with Dumbledore this year.

Just like how I had extra Potions lessons with Snape.. though last year, Harry stole him from me too with his Occlumency lessons. We ate and talked about everything, but no matter how much I tried to join in, I couldn't stop thinking about Snape's face. My happiness from earning ten points from him had already faded. He's not happy.. I should know why. After lunch, I had time to do Snape's homework alongside Harry and Ron, while Hermione hurried off to her next class.

Chapter Text

Eventually, the time came for my potions lesson, with Slughorn, in Snape's old classroom. The dungeon felt different now. Less sharp, less severe, the torches flickered against the stone walls as I walked in, spotting the Slytherin group, Pansy, Draco, Blaise, and that boy from this morning, Theodore Nott. He was already looking at me, Harry and Ron were struggling to grab an old textbook from the cabinet, their usual antics making a mess. I moved to stand beside Hermione when a scent suddenly filled the air, wrapping around me like a warm embrace. My nose twitched. "What a divine smell." Hermione whispered, glancing at me. I inhaled deeply, my nostrils flaring like one of those silly Muggle cartoons. It was a very familiar scent, so familiar that my stomach flipped.

Across the room, Slughorn was chatting with Harry and Blaise, completely ignoring Draco for some reason. When he reached our table, his eyes widened in surprise before a huge smile stretched across his face. "Merlin's beard! What are the odds? After all these years, I return to teaching and find a Carmine in my class!? Never had one before!" Here we go again.. It was always the same, like how everyone stared at Harry's scar, people always reacted to my last name. Slughorn stood before us, beaming as he gestured toward the bubbling cauldrons. "Now then! I've prepared some potions for you to examine. Can anyone tell me what this one is?" My mind went blank, without Snape here, there was no thrill, no nervous excitement, no reason to push myself for the answer. I felt.. empty.

Thankfully, Hermione was as eager as ever, her hand shooting into the air. "It's Veritaserum, professor, Just three drops can force someone to reveal their deepest secrets." , "Yes, yes! Well done, Miss Granger!" Slughorn praised. "Why, this very potion was used to prove Mr. Potter's godfather's innocence!" He gestured toward Harry, who gave a polite nod. Slughorn moved to the next cauldron. "And this?" The soft, shimmering pink of the potion was unmistakable, before I even realized it, my hand was already raised. "Yes, Miss Carmine?" Slughorn said, his large belly bouncing slightly as he turned to me. I cleared my throat, trying to make my voice loud enough so no one would tell me to 'speak up'. "It's Amortentia, the most powerful love potion in the world, It creates an intense obsession with whoever gives it to the drinker and is considered extremely dangerous."

I hesitated before adding "There's also a belief that if a child is conceived under the effects of a love potion, they will be unable to feel love." The class fell silent. Nott and Draco were staring at me, unblinking, Slughorn's bushy brows lifted in surprise. "Excellent, my dear! Now then tell me, what do you smell?" I leaned in, inhaling the warm scent rising from the cauldron. The familiar fragrance wrapped around me like a memory long forgotten. "For me, it smells like..old books.. potions.. and ink." I murmured dreamily, Slughorn barely seemed to hear me as he turned his attention elsewhere. "Mister Malfoy, instead of rolling your eyes, why don't you tell us what you smell?" Draco stiffened, clearly caught off guard. He hesitated before stepping forward, leaning over the cauldron. "It smells like.. soap.. and.. cat."

A few students chuckled dryly. I blinked, my heart skipping a beat. No, no.. he wasn't talking about me.. I mean… I don't smell like a cat, do I?! The classroom was unusually quiet compared to previous years. With fewer students, the only sounds filling the dungeon were the bubbling of cauldrons, the rustling of parchment, and the steady chopping of ingredients, as Slughorn had tasked us with brewing one of the most difficult potions: the Liquid Luck. I focused intently on my potion, my hair puffing up like a startled cat as I frowned at the thick, black liquid swirling inside my cauldron. Oh no... I screwed up, it should've been light purple by now... Before I could figure out how to fix it, something small and hard smacked me right in the eye. "Aghh!" I winced, blinking rapidly as I rubbed at the sting. My gaze dropped to the desk, where a single sopophorous bean sat, guilty of its crime. I picked it up just as a tall figure approached.

"Sorry... I was about to cut it, it flew away." Theodore Nott said with a smirk, his deep brown eyes glinting with amusement. He reached for the bean, and I handed it back with a small sigh, barely paying attention as I stared at my ruined potion. But before he could leave, he hesitated for a second, and then.. he leaned just a little too close. I froze, is he.. sniffing my hair? "What in the world are you doing?" I gasped, taking a quick step back. Nott pulled back just slightly, his expression infuriatingly calm. "Hmm." he mused, like he had just solved some great mystery. "Now I know why Malfoy smelled soap and cats in the love potion." I froze. WHAT? Meanwhile he strolled back to his seat as if nothing had happened. I clamped my hand over my mouth, my face burning with embarrassment. No way! I don't smell like a cat.. right?!

Horrified, I tilted my head slightly and sniffed my shoulder, then my sleeve, then my hands, just to be sure. Oh, Teddy.. I have to wash you! I was too distracted to notice Theodore smirking in my direction before casually slicing his bean again. But Malfoy did, he was glaring at Nott, his expression dark, as if he were silently plotting his demise. As the class came to an end, it was clear that not a single student had managed to brew the potion correctly. Slughorn sighed dramatically, shaking his head in disappointment before tucking the vial of Felix Felicis back into his robes. Still, that ever-present, easygoing smile never left his face as he turned toward Harry, Blaise, and even Hermione, inviting them to have dinner with him. He only cares about the famous ones.. what a strange teacher. slinging my bag over my shoulder, eager to escape the classroom as fast as possible.

But just as my fingers touched the door handle, Slughorn's cheerful voice rang out again. "Miss Carmine, you're very welcome to join us as well! It's not every day one gets to meet a Carmine!" He chuckled as if enjoying his own words. My smile froze awkwardly on my lips, but I forced it to stay. "I-I'll check my schedule, Professor..." With that, I quickly slipped out, walking faster than necessary. How dull is potions without Snape... My battery is draining.. I need to see him. I pouted as I stared down at my hurried steps, feeling utterly defeated. I don't think I have any inspiration for anything without him.. I only saw him a few hours ago, so why does my heart keep insisting on seeing him again and again? Since that painful day in my fourth year, when he rejected my feelings so harshly, it had felt like my entire world had collapsed.

But last year.. I finally began to understand, I saw everything from his perspective, and that alone made me admire him even more. What a complete man he is. He had tried to push me away, he could have taken advantage of my feelings, but he never did. Instead, he protected me, quietly, fiercely, and without expecting anything in return. And as for myself.. I had foolishly believed that my feelings would fade with time, but here I was, they had only grown stronger, more precious than ever. During dinner, my eyes couldn't help but stay on him. I wasn't paying attention to the conversations around me at all. I have to figure out why he seemed upset this morning. Right after the meal, as he started heading to his office, I followed quietly behind him, trying my best not to look like a creepy stalker.

I kept a good distance, making sure he didn't notice. I know he's a Death Eater, and also a member of the Order of the Phoenix... Maybe all those tasks are weighing him down? Please, see me as someone you can trust and tell me... I'm not a child anymore... He entered his office and shut the door behind him. I hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath, and just as I was about to march inside, professor McGonagall passed by. I nearly jumped out of my skin, like a Muggle car slamming its brakes, I stopped immediately and without missing a beat, spun on my heel and started walking the other way. I love you, professor McGonagall, but why does your timing have to be so cruel? With my grand plan ruined, I sulked my way back to Gryffindor Tower, flopped onto my bed, and hugged my pillow. Staring up at the ceiling, I sighed. "Tomorrow." I whispered to myself.

"Tomorrow, I'll find out what's wrong." Just as I was about to close my eyes, an image flashed in my mind, Draco. That day in Diagon Alley, the Death Eater robes, the mask. My grip on the pillow tightened. I think I have a few words for him too... Unfortunately, the next morning, I heard some frustrating news, neither Snape nor Dumbledore was in the castle. They had disappeared without a word, and as the days stretched on, their absence continued for nearly three weeks. The emptiness weighed on me during Defense Against the Dark Arts. The class was canceled in Snape's absence, leaving a dull, gaping hole in my schedule. But if that wasn't enough, Draco Malfoy had started actively avoiding me, no matter how many times I tried to approach him, he either slipped away at the last second or vanished completely. Why are he and Snape acting the same way this year?!

October arrived in a blink, bringing along the first Hogsmeade weekend, one of those heavy, snowy days where the world outside was buried under white. From inside the Three Broomsticks, the window was frosted over, blurring the blizzard outside. Hermione sipped her butterbeer, leaving behind a small foam mustache as she spoke. "Isn't it suspicious?" Harry and Ron exchanged a look, she huffed, rolling her eyes. "I mean Dumbledore and Snape's absence! No one even knows when they're coming back!" Ron glanced over at another table where Slughorn sat, surrounded by a group of well-known students, laughing boisterously. "We don't have to worry about Snape's absence!" he said cheerfully, very deliberately avoiding looking at me. I frowned, sipping my own butterbeer while fixing Ron with a death glare, he suddenly found the left and right walls of the pub very interesting.

Harry merely shrugged. "I'm surprised too, my private lessons with Dumbledore are completely on hold." He quickly looked down, muttering under his breath "Oops, Slughorn's coming this way." Oh, just what I needed! I glanced over and, sure enough, there was Slughorn, happily cornering some poor student, badgering them about their family's Ministry connections. Great, time to go before he starts asking about mine. I stood up, but Hermione was faster, grabbing my forearm. "Why are you running away?" I wobbled my arm gently, not wanting to yank myself free like a criminal escaping the law. "Sorry, sorry, but I don't have the energy to deal with him right now. Later!" I darted outside, and immediately, the icy wind hit me so hard I nearly lost my balance. Stumbling, I pressed myself against the frosted window, peering in at my unfortunate friends, who were now surrounded by Slughorn's booming voice and lengthy speeches.

Brushing a few snowflakes from my face, I turned to head back, only to freeze in place. Standing right in front of me, looking equally horrified, was Draco Malfoy. Eh? He stared at me as if he had just seen a ghost, his long black coat dusted with snow, and then, in a move I never thought I'd witness from someone as smug as Draco Malfoy.. he turned on his heel and ran. For a second, I just blinked, and then "YOU! MALFOY!" I shouted, stretching out an arm toward him like a villain in a dramatic duel. "WAIT!" Draco did not wait, if anything, he ran faster. Annoyed, I took off after him, when he glanced over his shoulder and saw me sprinting at full speed, his face twisted into sheer frustration. "STOP BOTHERING ME, YOU MISERABLE CREATURE!" he shouted. He nearly slipped on the ice, flailing in the air like a deer on roller skates before catching himself at the last second. I didn't slow down. "STOP! WE NEED TO TALK!"

My black hat flew off my head, but I grabbed it mid-run, determined not to lose momentum. Up ahead, Blaise and Pansy were casually strolling in our direction, possibly heading to the Three Broomsticks. As Draco shot past them like his life depended on it, Blaise smirked and called out "Oi, Malfoy! Didn't know you signed up for the Hogwarts Marathon! When's the finish line?" Draco did not stop to answer. Now it was my turn to pass them, I zoomed right between them, accidentally swinging my arm and breaking their linked hands apart. "Heeey!" Pansy screeched. Cold steam puffed from my mouth as I panted. "WAIT, DRACO!"

His breaths were turning ragged, and I saw my chance, with one last burst of speed, I reached forward and grabbed the end of his scarf, which turned out to be a terrible idea.Draco let out a startled yelp as he lost his balance, slipping hard on the icy ground. And since I was still holding his scarf, he crashed right onto me. "OOFF!" My body hit the snow with a thud, the weight of a full-grown Malfoy pressing me into the freezing ground. I wiggled beneath him, my arms pinned "GET OFF ME!"

Draco groaned, pushing himself up, his entire coat now covered in white, his face was red from embarrassment and rage. "What's gotten into you today?! LEAVE ME ALONE!" I coughed up a mouthful of snow and scrambled to my feet, shaking off the icy flakes clinging to my coat. All around us, the world was blanketed in white, with only the occasional splash of color from students' jackets and scarves moving in and out of the gates. Draco was brushing off his coat with an air of extreme irritation. "Why were you running away from me?" I demanded, planting my hands on my hips. He scoffed, his lips curling into that familiar sneer. "Because I knew you'd cause a scene anyway! Since when do you chase people through Hogsmeade?"

The wind howled between us, making it harder to hear. I took a step closer, shouting over the gusts "Maybe I just wanted to say thank you!" His frown disappeared for a second, as if he hadn't expected that, but then, his expression twisted into something dangerous. "Maybe helping you was a mistake that day, after all.. my father is in Azkaban!! And thanks to your uncle, he's probably sitting there with pink hair!" Whaa-.. How dare he?! "Oh, should I apologize then? Sorry your dear father got arrested for trying to kill us over some prophecy, alongside his Death Eater buddies!" Draco's jaw tightened, his cold gray eyes locked onto mine, searching my face, flicking from one eye to the other.

His usual arrogance dimmed just slightly. For a moment, he almost looked.. conflicted. Then, he sighed, glancing away. "No.. I didn't say you had to be sorry." I followed his gaze to his left forearm, concealed beneath the black sleeve of his coat and leather gloves. "So.. they forced you to-" But he cut me off immediately. "Don't talk about it! Not on a day like this." His frown deepened, but his eyes.. they held something else.

Chapter Text

The snow crunched beneath our feet as we turned around at the sudden sound of footsteps. The trio was approaching, Hermione walking between Harry and Ron, their boots sinking into the thick white blanket covering the ground. Ron's frown deepened as he looked at me. "Blimey! I saw you through the pub's window, running like a lunatic.. I thought you'd spotted a Death Eater!" I threw a quick glance at Draco, struggling not to smirk. Well, technically, I did spot one.. and chased him. But instead of saying that, I bit my tongue "How did you all escape from Slughorn?" Harry, still glaring at Malfoy like he was about to hex him, muttered "I promised him I'd visit tonight.. and I might've told him you'd join me?"

I gaped at him. "What?! Why? I don't want to have dinner with Slughorn!" Draco, who had just been running like a terrified ferret minutes ago, now stood tall, brushing snow off his coat as if he had meant to be there the entire time. Ron, glancing between us, raised a brow. "Wait.. why is Malfoy even here with us?" All four of us turned to stare at Draco, who shifted uncomfortably under the attention, without his usual sneering and sarcastic remarks, he looked almost.. lost, like a child pretending he wasn't out of place. Heh.. Look who's judging someone on their social skills, ME!! The one who ruins every conversation and turns it into an awkward mess.

Draco scoffed and turned away. "I'm not with you! You're standing near me!" Hermione rolled her eyes. "Forget Malfoy. When are we going to study for the Transfiguration exam? Slughorn keeps wasting our evenings, and now we have no time to revise!" I fiddled with my hat in my hands, frowning at Harry. "Evening? Or... after lunch?" Hermione nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, on her left, Ron was shivering violently, struggling to stand still against the icy wind. As we walked ahead, Hermione let out a small sigh, clearly regretting it even before she said it. "If you want..Malfoy, you can come to the library to study with us." she muttered half heartedly, tugging her scarf tighter around her neck. Draco looked at her as if she had just suggested he join Hagrid for afternoon tea.

"Excuse me?" Harry whipped around so fast his glasses nearly flew off. "What?!" Draco scoffed "I'd rather be hexed by my own wand than study with Potter!" Harry shot back "Good! because I don't want to waste my time watching you copy Hermione's notes." , "Please!" Draco smirked "Unlike you, Potter, I actually have intelligence." Harry snorted "Oh yeah? That's why you keep staring at my parchment during every exam, right?" , "I do not stare at your parchment!" , "You do!" , "I don't!" Ron, who had been trying to keep warm, let out a loud groan, towering over both of them "I swear, if you two midgets don't shut up, I'm gonna set my own scarf on fire just to get warm." , "Who are you calling a midget, Weasley?" Draco snapped. "You two!" Ron pointed between them "From up here, you look like a pair of angry gnomes fighting over a sock!"

Harry and Draco immediately turned on him. "Shut up, Ron!" , "Shut up, Weasley!" Ron threw his hands in the air. "See? You are the same person! Just get married already!" Hermione sighed, shaking her head, linking her arm through mine and dragging me forward. I giggled, glancing back to see Harry and Draco still muttering insults under their breath. The courtyard was nearly empty, with most students choosing the warmth of the castle or the bustling shops of Hogsmeade over the biting cold. Draco, clearly irritated, shoved Ron's shoulder as he passed, storming off toward the castle. Ron shook his head in disgust. "He is so annoying! Why did you invite him to study with us, Hermione?" He frowned down at her, keepin firm eye contact. Under his intense gaze, Hermione's cheeks turned pink "I- I didn't invite him!!" she huffed, then, flustered, gave Ron a shove on the shoulder and marched past him. I quickly followed, biting back a giggle.

We didn't end up going to the library after lunch, the weather was just too chilly, the kind that made you want to curl up in bed, wrapped in warm clothes, buried under a blanket, and drift into a peaceful nap. And that's exactly what I did, except I also included a hot cup of cocoa, a book, and Teddy curled up in my lap. I probably look like Cinderella's stepmother right now... you know, when she's lying in bed, stroking Lucifer? From the other beds in the dormitory, I could hear Lavender Brown chatting dreamily with Parvati about one of the Quidditch players. I didn't pay much attention to who had stolen her heart, but judging by her lovestruck sighs, she was smitten. At 6:30 p.m against my very strong will, I started getting dressed. Harry had promised on my behalf, no less, that I would join Slughorn for dinner.

I pulled on a pair of black jeans and a crisp, white long sleeved blouse, fastening the buttons at my wrists before slipping on my wristwatch. Holding up a small mirror, I examined my reflection. My hair doesn't look that bad.. right? I mean..ugh, why do I always end up cutting it so carelessly? It's like someone with my uncle's ill mental state took a pair of scissors to it.. With a sigh, I let my hair be and made my way down the stairs, where Harry and Hermione were already waiting for me. The warm glow of floating candles bathed Slughorn's chamber in a golden light, the air rich with the scent of roasted meats and pumpkin juice. The round dining table was already set, silver platters gleaming under the flickering light.

As we stepped inside, Slughorn beamed, his hands spreading wide in greeting. "Ah, my dear guests, welcome, welcome!" gesturing for us to take our seats. His eyes twinkled as they landed on Ginny, who had arrived a moment after us, dressed in a deep brown gown. "Ah! Our greatest duelist has arrived! Come, come, Miss Weasley, take a seat!" As we settled in, I found myself seated between Hermione and Blaise Zabini. Across from me, Harry sat stiffly, a little farther away, Neville was staring blankly at the untouched scoop of chocolate ice cream in front of him. The conversation soon turned toward me. "Miss Carmine, I never had the honor of learning about your family's occupations.. Given their unique history of living among Muggles, what does your father or mother do?" The chatter around us quieted slightly. Even the student busy shoveling ice cream into his mouth paused to glance in my direction.

Before I could answer, I caught sight of Cormac McLaggen grinning at the person beside me, Hermione. while licking a sticky finger. Ew. I took a steadying breath, the dim candlelight flickering across my face "They- they're both dead, but my father used to lead a senate made up of witches and wizards who weren't really part of the main Wizarding World." Slughorn's smile faded. "Oh, my- I'm so sorry." he said gently, then, after a pause, his face lit back up. "Any other relatives, perhaps?" Once again, the table went quiet, I hesitated. "I had an uncle and a godmother, but-" , "Oh, and what do they do?" he cut in, clearly expecting to hear some impressive job titles. "They're also.. dead." I said quietly. Slughorn blinked, frozen for a second, then gave an awkward nod. "Ah.. yes, yes, that incident at the Department of Mysteries, my apologies."

McLaggen let out an exaggerated hum, raising an eyebrow smugly. "From what I've heard from my great-great-uncle.. you Carmines are just the result of a weird genetic mutation." he said, his smirk widening as he threw another glance at Hermione, clearly trying to get her attention. I narrowed my eyes at him. "Has your great-great-uncle ever actually met one of us?" McLaggen shrugged, still wearing that insufferable smirk. "Dunno." Slughorn cleared his throat loudly, sensing the conversation heading into dangerous waters. "Oh! And what about you, Miss Granger? What do your Muggle parents do?" As the conversation moved on, I let out a quiet sigh, stirring my ice cream absentmindedly with my spoon.

McLaggen, just pray we don't cross paths again, or I'll show you the very worst side of my clan. Reaching for my glass of water, I felt my fingers brush against someone else's. My eyes widened in alarm as I realized my hand had accidentally touched Blaise Zabini's. A sharp cringe crawled through me, and I immediately withdrew, feeling a surge of discomfort in my stomach. Blaise, utterly unfazed, rolled his eyes before taking a sip from the glass himself. Then, with a smirk that screamed Slytherin murmured just low enough for me to hear "No need to flinch like you've touched something foul. I'm not Malfoy, I won't mistake it for a romantic gesture. And for the record, I find your presence incredibly annoying."

I turned my head sharply toward him, my voice just as quiet. "Absolutely! My hand did touch dirt! And now, the magical dirt is actually talking to me!" Blaise opened his mouth to retort, but before he could, Slughorn clapped his hands together, signaling that he had something important to say. The room fell into silence as he cleared his throat. "Now, my dear students." he began, his voice filled with nostalgic pride. "Those who know me well, or rather, my old students, who are now quite accomplished in their own right, many serving at the Ministry, will know that I have a tradition. Every year, I host a small but exclusive gathering.. the Slug Club Christmas party!" The Slug Club was Slughorn's handpicked inner circle students, usually those with exceptional talent, fame, or family influence.

Slughorn spread his arms grandly. "And this year, I expect all of you to attend!" He chuckled, his gaze sweeping across the table. "Now, of course, you are welcome to bring a guest." As the students around me started murmuring excitedly about the upcoming event, I exhaled slowly, resisting the urge to sink into my seat. Great! "See you all at the party, my dears!" Slughorn beamed, waving us off before shutting the door behind us. Hermione and I lingered for a moment, lost in our own thoughts, until we were interrupted. McLaggen with his hands stuffed in his pockets, strutted over, flashing the ugliest smirk I'd ever seen. "Can we talk?" His gaze flickered toward me for the briefest second, his smirk deepening before he turned back to Hermione. "Alone?" Hermione hesitated, clearly reluctant. But out of sheer politeness or perhaps the need to escape the situation I decided to leave them be.

I wandered off, making my way toward the Great Hall. The corridor was dim, bathed in a yellowish glow from the torches. The castle was unusually quiet at this hour, most students either in their dormitories or still at Hogsmeade. As I passed by one of the larger windows, I suddenly halted. Someone was sitting on the stone ledge, half hidden in the shadows, a book in his hands. Draco? I walked up to him and, without thinking twice, lightly punched the back of his head. He shot me a sharp, irritated frown but didn't say a word. "You look like a lost child, Draco." I said softly. In the distance, footsteps echoed, but they weren't coming in our direction. Here, in this dimly lit corridor, it felt like we were in our own little world. Draco closed his book with a quiet thud and turned to stare out the window, his gaze lost in the darkness of the night. "I was in the library!" he muttered bitterly "And none of you showed up. You Gryffindors are all liars."

My shoulders slumped. I lowered my gaze. "Sorry.. Slughorn kept us longer than we expected, tomorrow-" , "There's no need to bother!" he snapped, those grey eyes now darkened in the low light, locking onto mine. "I won't come to study with your idiotic group!" I sighed, sinking onto the ledge opposite him. Hugging my knees to my chest, I watched him in silence. I had never felt this way toward Draco before. Not pity, exactly, just.. something deeper, a quiet, aching sadness for the boy in front of me, he looked lonely, truly lonely. Maybe this was the right time, maybe this was my chance to make him understand, to show him there was still a choice.

Draco frowned at me, noticing my lingering stare, a faint blush did appear on his pale cheeks. "Your eyes are about to fall out." he muttered, looking away. "Stop staring." I turned my head, hiding my mouth behind my arms as I hugged my knees. "Why would my eyes drop out?" I mumbled back. Draco shot me a sharp glare, his silver eyes narrowing. "I wonder how you even close them at night! they're so ridiculously big, I-" He cut himself off mid sentence, realizing what he was about to say. His cheeks tinged red, and he quickly turned his head.

I hesitated before whispering "Do you plan to work for.. him?" The question made Draco go still, his fingers tightened around his book, his jaw clenching, he glanced down at his forearm, as if afraid that merely speaking of Voldemort would summon the Dark Mark on his skin. I watched him carefully and continued "Harry told me about his private lessons with Dumbledore.. He's seen memories of Voldemort's past, and from what I understand.. he's a psychopath, he doesn't need friends, he doesn't care about loyalty or family, he only uses people! And when he's done with them, when they're no longer useful, he discards them." Draco swallowed hard, gripping his book so tightly his knuckles turned white.

My voice softened, but there was urgency in my words. "There's no future in being a Death Eater, Draco, you know that, don't you?" His jaw trembled slightly, his brows furrowing deeply, he looked like he was battling something inside himself, like there was a war raging within him, but he stayed silent, so I pressed on. "Draco.. you are not your father!" I said firmly. "You don't have to follow his path, you can choose your own. Do you really want to be a killer? Do you want that to be who you are?" His breath hitched, his eyes turning colder, harder.

But I saw the way his throat moved when he swallowed. "And what do you know, Sue?" he whispered harshly, his voice laced with something dangerously close to pain. "Get out of your fairy tale world!! Nothing is an easy game anymore.. not for me!" I stood up, stepping closer "Do you really want to keep walking this dark path?" He lifted his head, meeting my gaze. And in that moment, I saw it, the shimmering in his eyes, the way his throat moved as he tried to swallow it all down. And then, his hand shot out, grasping my wrist. His grip was firm, almost desperate. My white sleeve crinkled under his hold. His voice came out hoarse, unsteady. "Do you think I have a choice?" I looked at how desperately he grasped my wrist and nodded. "Yes.. why not- y-you just have to talk about everything with Dumbledore."

His grip slipped lower, his cold fingers wrapping around my hand instead of my wrist. His touch was freezing, trembling slightly. "What will happen to my parents then.." My heart squeezed a little more. Of course, he's worried about them.. even though I don't like his father, he's still his son.. Draco stood up, still holding my hand, but his gaze had dropped. A single tear slid down his cheek, rolling over his lip before falling. He looked utterly lost, as if he had never allowed himself to be this vulnerable in front of anyone before.

I didn't want to make him feel embarrassed or ashamed, so I carefully slipped my hand away, hiding it behind my back. "If you're afraid, I'll come with you to talk to Dumbledore.. whenever you're ready..?" He didn't speak, his silver eyes dark with hesitation. We stood there in the quiet, tucked away in a dim corridor, completely unaware of the figure standing seven meters away, thin, cloaked in black, his long hair barely moving in the still air. He watched in silence, his eyes burning with something unreadable. Draco suddenly looked past me, his whole body tensing as if he had just caught sight of something terrifying.

"Then.. I'm gonna go now." I said softly. "Tomorrow.. maybe we can study? With the group?" His gaze snapped to mine and then back to the shadowed figure in the distance. Before I could turn to see who it was, Draco grabbed my shoulders and pulled me into a hug. My breath caught, his grip was firm, desperate. I froze for a moment before hesitantly lifting my hands, giving him a few soothing pats on the back, that was when I heard it. A voice, low, dark, and dangerously calm. "What are you doing with Sue, Malfoy?" I stiffened.

Chapter Text

Draco didn't let go, instead, he tightened his hold on me. I turned my head slightly, catching a glimpse of a figure in the darkness, my stomach flipped. Snape? He's back? When did he get back to the castle? I was about to step toward him, but Draco's voice stopped me. "She is my friend, professor, why do you ask?" His tone was sharp, defensive. A slow, heavy silence filled the space between them. Then, Snape took a step forward, his long robes sweeping against the stone floor. "Friend?" he repeated, his voice soft but laced with something dangerous. "How sweet." His black eyes flicked to me, unreadable, before settling back on Draco "Tell me, Malfoy, is it companionship you seek? Or comfort?"

There was a mocking lilt in his tone, though his face remained cold. "Or perhaps.. something more?" Draco's jaw clenched. "I don't see why it concerns you!" Snape didn't move, but the air seemed to grow colder around him. "It concerns me." he said darkly "Because the responsibility of protecting Sue is mine!" Did I- hear that correctly? "And I do not appreciate distractions." Draco flinched, his fingers twitching at his sides, his lips parted slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but no words came. Snape's gaze never wavered. "Go back to your dormitory, Malfoy!" he ordered. "Now." Draco hesitated, his silver eyes flickering to me one last time. I could see it, the silent plea in them, the battle raging inside him. But then, his expression hardened, he turned on his heel and walked away, his footsteps echoing down the corridor.

The moment he disappeared, I exhaled, pressing a hand over my chest, trying to calm my racing heart. Did I really hear that? Maybe my ears are broken? He..he said I'm his to prote- But before I could finish the thought, Snape's voice broke through the silence. "You should choose more carefully who you allow to hold you like that!" I stiffened, my breath hitching. His black eyes had locked onto mine, sharp and knowing, as if he had seen far more than he should have. I swallowed, feeling suddenly small under that gaze. Why does he always look at me like he can read my thoughts? His gaze lingered for a second longer before he turned sharply. "Come with me." he commanded, I hesitated. "Where are we going?" Snape didn't stop walking, his cloak billowing behind him. "Somewhere away from unwelcome company."

I bit my lip before following, completely unaware of the storm brewing in his dark, possessive eyes. My feet moving before my brain could catch up. My heart still pounded wildly against my ribs. Why does everything always end up in a mess when he's around? When on earth did he even get back?! His timing was always too perfect. It made me want to dig a hole and hide in it forever. I huffed silently, trailing awkwardly behind him, my cheeks burning. No matter how much I tried, I couldn't stop replaying his words in my head, my heart thumped even louder. This isn't fair. I had gotten used to visiting his office in the dungeon, so it felt strange to follow him to his new office. As we neared the door, I watched his back, the familiar black cloak, the sleek dark hair, the cold aura that always surrounded him.

Something feels..off. Why is he suddenly acting so serious? And.. and different? "Come inside." his deep voice breaking my thoughts. Our eyes met, but his gaze didn't soften. Why is he looking at me like that? Why does it feel like I don't know him at all? Since he came back, he seems like a completely different person. He shut the door behind me, not even bothering to walk to his desk, his frown deepened. "Since when have you started a romantic relationship with Malfoy? Do you have any idea how dangerous he is? Especially now?" The sharpness in his tone made my chest tighten. My brows furrowed as I frowned back at him. "I haven't started any romantic relationship with anyone!" I huffed, my voice rising in frustration. "I was only trying to help him understand his situation! To make him rethink his choices!"

His jaw tightened, he tilted his head slightly, lowering himself just enough that we were at the same level. His dark hair framed his face, shadows flickering against his pale skin. "You don't need to worry about that boy, I will deal with him." His words sent a shiver through me "He's already a burden! And now I am supposed to protect that ferret against my own will! You truly love putting yourself into dangerous situations, don't you?" I stepped back, my frown shifting into something more uncertain. "Why are you talking like this..? Malfoy is a Death Eater now.. I know you know that.. But he isn't like them, he's still- he's still kind! He saved me from that beast! that werewolf man." Snape's expression darkened instantly. "Because he is a Death Eater, I'm telling you to stay away from him!" he snapped. "Put that in your mind, Sue!"

The room felt heavier, smaller, a silence settled between us, thick and heavy. My breath hitched slightly as I looked up at him, my pupils slightly smaller than usual. "But.. you yourself are a Death Eater.." The words barely left my lips before he sighed, closing his eyes for a brief moment, he ran a hand through his hair, as if composing himself, then walked past me toward his desk. "That's exactly the point!" His back was to me now, his voice slow and measured. "I am a Death Eater, but I can protect you, I am not a foolish boy playing a role far beyond his abilities, Malfoy is unstable, he could expose you to danger, to the Dark Lord himself! whether he means to or not." Snape turned, his black eyes locking onto mine "You have no idea what kind of chaos is ahead, Your silly little mind cannot even begin to fathom it!" I felt my pulse quicken, my heart hammering so loudly I thought he might hear it.

"That is why I will tell you one last time! stay away from Potter, stay away from Malfoy, and stay away from those troublesome friends of yours!" Why does it feel like he's not just warning me? Why does it feel like he's keeping me for himself? Snape exhaled sharply through his nose, pinching the bridge as if trying to compose himself. His fingers curled slightly before he let his hand drop, the tension in his shoulders barely easing. For a moment, he was silent, his gaze fixed on the desk as if searching for the right words, not his sharp, cutting ones again, but something else, something softer, something just for me. Then, at last, he spoke, his voice quieter, rough around the edges but.. warmer. "I did not mean to snap at you, but you make it impossibly difficult not to lose my temper with you."

His dark eyes flickered up, searching my face as if checking was I still upset? My lips parted slightly, but I wasn't sure what to say. Snape hesitated too "I want to protect you, and that is not something I take lightly! I just don't want you to get hurt in the end, by anyone.." His voice dropped even further, almost a whisper now. "When it comes to you.. I don't trust anyone." The words left his lips before he could stop them. He froze, as if realizing too late where they had come from, they weren't just his own, they belonged to another man, spoken in another time, the memory flashed through his mind like a ghostly echo. My heart had begun to race, warmth creeping up my neck, making my fingers curl slightly at my sides. I frowned in confusion, my gaze fixed on the floor as his words about the coming chaos echoed in my mind.

Snape was watching me closely now, he stepped closer, standing just in front of me, but I still didn't look up. "Thank you very much.." I mumbled. He took another step, his voice softer this time, almost as if he was trying to be gentle. "Did my words finally sink in, or are yo-" I interrupted, firmer this time "THANK you.. very much!!!" my voice carrying a hint of defiance "But I see no reason to isolate myself from my friends! And I won't stop trying to pull Draco away from the Death Eaters! My mind isn't silly or little! I'm tired of you treating me like some helpless child who can't handle anything! Y-you just don't understand!" Snape remained silent for a moment, merely tilting his head down so that his dark eyes bore into mine, his expression hard to decipher. But just as I glared at him, refusing to back down, something in his face changed, the sharpness in his features softened ever so slightly, and for a brief moment, he looked almost.. somber. "What is it that I do not understand?" he asked quietly.

I lowered my gaze again, my vision blurring with unshed tears. "You don't tell me anything about this chaos you keep warning me about, you don't even want to help Draco, and now you're telling me to leave my friends behind.. all while hinting that something terrible is coming." Snape closed his eyes for a brief second, composing himself. "Sue, I am not trying to make Malfoy or your friends the villains-" , "Then help him!" I pleaded, balling my fists. "Help him get out of this miserable situation! Maybe if he turns to the right side, everything will change! Why won't you tell me what Voldemort wants him to do?" His jaw tensed at my relentless questioning, his patience wearing thin "Because there are things that must happen, whether we want them to or not!! Not even Dumbledore can stop them, and this matter is far too complicated for you to understand!!"

He snapped sharply, his tone shifting into something more serious, almost warning. "Some truths must only be revealed at the right moment, otherwise, everything will be ruined. Why, in Merlin's name, are you trying to bring out the worst in me now?!" His voice dropped lower, his eyes dark with frustration. "I am serious about my concern for you!" He sighed, clearly irritated. "This conversation is going nowhere, Sue." He reached a hand toward my face, fingers barely brushing the air between us, but I stepped back quickly and clenched my hands into fists. "Then I'm fine with that!" I declared, lifting my chin stubbornly. "I refuse to speak to you, until you acknowledge my point of view!" Without giving him a chance to respond, I turned on my heel and stormed out of his office.

Just as I stepped outside, I nearly bumped into Dumbledore, his usual calm, wise expression carried a hint of something complicated. I hesitated, briefly making eye contact with him out of politeness before running off, disappearing down the corridor. Back in the office, Snape remained frozen, his face dark with silent fury. His black eyes burned as he stared after me, Dumbledore stepped inside, the door closing behind him with a quiet click. The soft glow of candlelight flickered over his left hand, the once strong fingers now entirely blackened and lifeless from the cursed ring, the Horcrux that had nearly taken his life. "You are no longer a child, Severus." Dumbledore mused with a knowing smile. "So why do you two argue like children?" Snape's expression was murderous, his patience had already been worn thin, and Dumbledore's usual playful nature only grated on his nerves.

His voice was dangerously low. "Has it ever crossed your brilliant mind that I may be tired of all these duties? That I am forced to protect those who do not value to me in the slightest? That I am so utterly.. tired?" His fingers dug into the desk "And because of all this.. because of everything.. I now have to watch as the most precious person to me holds a grudge against me!" Dumbledore sighed, adjusting his glasses as he studied Snape's face. "You once came to me and swore you would do anything to keep Harry safe, now you speak as if you regret it." His voice was calm but firm. "I hope you remind yourself that Harry is the only one who can defeat Voldemort. And when the time comes, he must know the truth." There was a brief pause before he added quietly "So please.. just wait a little while longer, after I am gone, everything will be in your hands, Severus."

Snape's heart twisted painfully, his expression turned even darker. "She is too stubborn and naive! She would follow Potter just to make sure that arrogant boy doesn't get himself killed! How can I let her go with them?" Dumbledore studied him closely, his blue eyes filled with quiet curiosity. "You want to watch over your beloved little bird as she spreads her wings and learns to fly, but you also want to tear off the wings from that same beloved little bird.. before she flies too far from your reach. I really don't understand why you are so obsessed with her." Snape closed his eyes briefly, exhaling as if trying to steady something deep within him. "Sue is.. the only person in this world who is precious to me."

I pulled the blanket over me, curling up on my side as my yellow eyes flickered in the dim light. Hugging the covers tightly, I squeezed my eyes shut and covered my ears, as if that could block out the thoughts swirling in my head, but it didn't work. Snape's words from hours ago, from years ago, kept echoing over and over. "Because it's you, Sue. You should always stay just the way you are." , "There's some warmth to you, and that alone is enough." , "You're still the same Sue and I don't want you to hide from me." , "The responsibility of protecting Sue is mine!" , "When it comes to you, I don't trust anyone." I frowned deeper, pressing my hands over my ears more firmly, almost to the point of pain. My mind was telling me to stand my ground, to stick to my words and not talk to him, but my heart.. my heart was telling a different story. These were the words I had secretly longed to hear, the words I thought I would never hear from him, but now that I had... I didn't know what to do. Was he serious? Or was I just a foolish girl, clinging to impossible hopes?

The jumble of emotions was too much, twisting inside me until they spilled out as quiet tears. I wiped them away, but the heaviness in my chest remained. Eventually, exhaustion pulled me into sleep, full of dreams I couldn't quite remember. The next morning, as we made our way to Charms class, a dark cloud practically hovered over my head. With dark circles under my eyes, I kept shaking my head, trying to push away the memory of last night's encounter with Snape. Harry, walking beside me, gave me a puzzled look. "What's wrong with you? You look.. weird today." I sighed dramatically and tapped the side of my head, as if trying to shake water out of my ear. "I was just thinking that I can be really childish sometimes."

Harry raised a skeptical eyebrow before smirking. "You mean most of the time?" Eh? I snapped my head toward him, blinking in surprise. But instead of teasing further, his smirk softened into a warm smile. "I think having a childish side isn't a bad thing for you." He stepped into the classroom, leaving me standing there for a moment. A small, relieved smile tugged at my lips. Harry.. As night fell, I made my way to the Great Hall for dinner like usual, but my heart felt heavy. The words I had thrown at Snape last night kept circling in my mind, the guilt gnawed at me. I have to talk to him. The corridor was crowded, students buzzing around, eager for food after a long day. But through the noise and movement, my eyes caught a single figure. Snape. He was walking across from me, leaving the Great Hall just as I was about to enter. My lips parted, the words right there on my tongue. Professor..

But before I could say anything, he stopped, he didn't turn fully toward me, just barely, enough for his dark eyes to flicker down at me from beneath his high held head. His voice was calm, too calm, but there was something else beneath it, something distant and cold. "Do whatever you think is right, so... do not worry about it anymore." Then, without another glance, he walked away. It was quick, almost dismissive. But I saw it, the way his jaw clenched, the faint frown on his face. He was upset, and he had just walked away from me. I stood there, unmoving, my chest tightening, guilt and confusion tangled inside me as I watched his figure disappear down the corridor. He's upset with me... because I was upset with him. And somehow, that hurt more than I had expected.

Chapter Text

After that night, I was sure he would give me the cold shoulder, it wasn't the first time. Ever since my second year, he had been trying to warn me to stay away from Harry because of his connection to Voldemort. As I grew older, those warnings only became more frequent, one by one, he tried to pull me away from my friends. But last term.. there was something different about it, something more serious. And I still couldn't understand why. Why did he feel the need to make me choose? Why did it have to be one or the other? It's like that ridiculous question people ask, 'who do you love more, your mother or your father?' How was I supposed to answer that? The whole thing just irritated me. And just as I predicted, he acted exactly the way I expected, in class, whenever he passed by me, he would either shoot me an exasperated eye-roll or give me one of those icy cold stares, the kind that made me question whether I had been ungrateful that night.

Weeks passed, then months. Between lessons, homework, and everything else, I never got the chance to approach him properly, to at least say something to him. But somewhere, deep down, I knew the truth, I was avoiding it. Without even realizing it, I had started spending less time with my friends, especially Harry, and Malfoy too. I only saw the two of them from a distance, usually bickering like brothers who could never get along. It made me chuckle to myself. I call that progress. One night, as I sat at my desk writing an essay, I suddenly became aware of it. Snape's words had been weighing on me all this time, I twirled my quill between my fingers, frowning. "How dare he control my unconscious mind this easily!" I huffed, puffing out my cheeks in frustration. The days were creeping closer to Christmas, and with that, the Slug Club gathering. Professor McGonagall sat behind her desk, adjusting her glasses as she surveyed the class with her usual strict expression. "Next week, you have an exam, make sure you practice human transfiguration properly. Class dismissed." A chorus of exhausted groans filled the room as students began packing up their things.

Hermione immediately launched into a rant about how frustrating it was that she still couldn't manage to fully transform an entire human body. Naturally, this led to an argument with Ron. Harry sighed, rolling his eyes as he slowed his pace, letting the two of them walk ahead while he stayed back with me. As I struggled to stuff my black robe into my already overflowing bag, I tugged at my Gryffindor tie, adjusting it over my black jumper and letting out a relieved breath. "Phew.. It was so warm in the classroom." Harry glanced behind us, then back at me. "Did you tell Malfoy we're meeting in the library?" I smirked at him, eyes glinting mischievously. "My, my.. not Ginny, not Luna.. So at last, you've fallen for Draco? Miss him already?" Harry turned an alarming shade of red. "Sometimes I wonder what's going on in that ridiculous brain of yours, Sue!" I chuckled at my own ridiculousness, patting Harry's shoulder as we walked. Meanwhile, Ron and Hermione were still bickering like an old married couple. Do these two ever have a normal conversation? I swear, I don't remember a single day where they spoke to each other without arguing, and yet, they're my favorite.

Far behind us, Draco was walking with his usual group, Pansy, Blaise, Theodore, and those two lackeys of his. He seemed a little flustered, looking left and right as if making sure no one was watching him. Then, clearing his throat, he mumbled "I-I need to go to the library, see you later." His tone was sharp and irritated, but it was obvious he was just embarrassed that he had never admitted to them that he was, reluctantly friends with us now. Pansy just rolled her eyes, too busy holding onto Blaise's arm to care. Theodore, on the other hand, narrowed his brown eyes suspiciously. "But you never go there to study." His smirk didn't reach his eyes. Draco fidgeted, tugging at his silver and green tie before snapping "It's just-!" Then, glaring at Theodore "It's none of your business!" With that, he turned on his heel and stomped off toward the library. Blaise smirked, shaking his head. "Malfoy going to study? I'd sooner believe Snape is secretly knitting sweaters in his office." Theodore, however, kept watching Draco with narrowed eyes.

The library was dimly lit, its towering bookshelves casting long shadows as small lamps flickered nearby. The scent of parchment, ink, and old wood filled the air, wrapping the space in a quiet, cozy stillness. Hermione, still annoyed with Ron, sat beside me, flipping through a book aggressively. Ron, on the other hand, sat four seats away, arms crossed and pouting like a sulking child. Typical Romione. Harry, looking thoroughly unimpressed, plopped down in a chair, rolling his eyes dramatically. "If that idiot isn't coming, let's just start, I really need to practice this." Curious, I stood up, peering over the bookshelves. And there he was, Draco Malfoy, sneaking toward us like a scared kitten while constantly glancing over his shoulder. This is hilarious, he doesn't want his friends to know he's here! The moment his eyes met mine, he straightened up, immediately switching to his usual 'I'm too good for this' expression. Slinging his bag over one shoulder, he strolled over as if he hadn't just been looking over his shoulder like a guilty criminal. "You're late!" I scolded lightly.

Draco didn't reply, he simply glanced at Hermione, then at Harry, then at Ron. "Well..? Are you all just going to stare at me like I've grown a second head?" Ron scoffed. "Still can't stand your presence, that's all." Draco huffed but said nothing, settling into the chair beside me while I flipped open the book. "Now, stop whining and let's study." I said, pretending to be the responsible one. Of course, that didn't last long. Harry smirked, twirling his wand between his fingers. "Let me be the first to try, I'll change your nose, Malfoy!" Draco hissed "Try it on Weasley instead!" Ron scowled. "At least my nose isn't pointy enough to pop a balloon!" Draco gasped "How dare you, Weasley? My nose is perfectly shaped!" Harry muttered under his breath. "Like a ferret's." Draco bristled. "I heard that, Potter!" Hermione, pinching the bridge of her nose, sighed and whispered to me "Honestly, the three of them are identical, all annoying." I hummed in agreement. Draco suddenly straightened, pointing his wand at me and Hermione. "Why not test the spell on one of you instead?"

Harry, who now had one bushy blonde eyebrow thanks to Ron's earlier spell, nodded enthusiastically. "Turn Sue into a bird!" I pouted, folding my arms. "Why me?" Harry shrugged. "Then change Hermione!" Ron suddenly stood up so fast his chair nearly toppled over. "You better not change Hermione!" Silence, I bit my lip, trying so hard not to laugh. Oh, this is gold. Hermione pretended to be searching for something in her book, but I knew she was just hiding her blushing face. Draco, unimpressed, rolled his eyes. "Since when were you two officially a couple?" Hermione snapped upright, her face now bright red. "We're not a couple!" she squeaked, then sat down again, furiously flipping pages. I sighed in defeat, standing in front of Draco. "Fine.. just don't turn me into something you can't fix, okay?" Draco took a little too long to tear his gaze away from my yellow eyes. Behind me, a group of girls was whispering and giggling, their attention flickering toward our table.

Some were swooning over Harry, whispering excitedly about The Chosen One. Others pointed at Ron, the latest rising Quidditch star, chattering about his sudden fame. Then, of course, there were the last few girls who glanced at me and Draco, frowning as they exchanged hushed words. I had no idea what they were saying, but judging by their expressions, I doubted it was anything flattering. Harry's voice snapped our attention back. "Come on, Malfoy! Let's see if you're actually any good at this." Draco hesitated for a moment longer before finally raising his wand. With a flick and a quiet incantation, a small poof sounded in the air. All four of them stared at me in wide eyed horror. I slowly touched my face, my heart dropped. "W-Why is my face getting furry?" Another poof. I glanced down at my hands, they weren't hands anymore, they were paws. White, fluffy, furry paws. "EEHHH?!?"

Draco staggered back like he had just committed murder. Hermione gasped. "It's working!" Ron, in typical Ron fashion, blurted "Blimey.." Harry groaned. "I told you to turn her into a bird!" Draco didn't say a word, he just stood there, completely frozen, as if hoping that if he didn't move, this nightmare would go away. Their gazes slowly dropped lower and lower as my height shrank and shrank, until finally poof! I was gone, well, not gone. I was now a tuxedo cat. The four of them stared at each other, then down at me, then back at each other. Ron was the first to break the silence. "..She turned into a cat?"

~Sue, now fully lost in her cat instincts, twirled in circles, trying to catch her own tail. Her sleek black fur made her look like she was wearing a flowing, black long-sleeved dress, and her golden eyes gleamed with mischief. They clung to each other, watching in horror. "You should turn her back, Draco!" Ron yelped. Draco, still panicked, grabbed for his wand, but in his flustered state, he accidentally snatched Harry's instead. "That's my wand!" Harry snapped. "This one isn't mine either!" Draco argued, shoving it back at him.
But it was too late. Hermione let out a soft, muffled scream, covering her mouth. "Sue bolted!" Sure enough, the tuxedo cat dashed away in a blur of black and white, her paws making barely a sound against the library floor. She had a destination in mind, one that made her tail flick with excitement. Snape's office. Harry was the first to react, stuffing his books into his bag and sprinting for the door. The others followed, while behind them, Madam Pince shrieked, her jackal like face twisted in fury. "I'LL BAN YOU ALL!"

The castle had already begun to sink into its usual evening gloom, torches flickering against the cold stone walls. They split up in different directions, desperate to find their mischievous runaway before disaster struck. But Sue was already there. Sitting primly outside Snape's new office, her tail curled neatly around her paws, she waited like a perfectly behaved cat. Her fur puffed up as she sensed another presence approaching. Mrs. Norris. Filch shuffled behind his beloved cat, scowling as he rattled the chains in his hands, threatening some poor, unlucky students. But Mrs. Norris had her priorities, she stopped dead in front of Sue and let out a menacing hiss. Sue, not one to back down, hissed right back. Before Mrs. Norris could pounce, Sue lifted a white paw and booped Filch's cat right on the nose, then she did it again, and again. Mrs. Norris recoiled in absolute outrage. Filch, still gripping his chains, turned with a scowl. "Ya insolent little beast! Get away from her!" Just as he lifted a foot, perhaps to shoo Sue away a little too harshly, a voice cut through the corridor. "Filch?" The foot stopped mid air.

Snape stood near his office, arms crossed, his dark gaze flicking from Filch to the cat situation before him. Filch stammered, his leg awkwardly lowering back to the ground. "P-Professor Snape! This cat was-..well..nothing!" With a growl under his breath, he stomped off, dragging his chains behind him. Snape looked down, the tuxedo cat was still there, staring up at him with wide, glowing yellow eyes. For some reason, he hesitated. "Go away!" he said flatly, reaching for the door handle. Sue didn't budge, instead, she swished her tail, stepping forward in a slow, careful circle around his legs. Then, she rubbed her face against him. Snape gritted his teeth. "What do you want?" She rubbed against him again, he rolled his eyes. "Fine. Stay there and don't cause trouble." He pushed open the door and swept into his office, removing his cloak with an exhausted sigh. "Half my day is spent teaching dunderheads, the other half grading their miserable exams, and what little time remains is spent playing double agent. My life isn't even mine." He threw the cloak over a chair. "Lucky you, you just lie around all day, doing absolutely-.." He turned and paused.

The cat was staring at him, Snape narrowed his eyes, stepping closer. There was something familiar about her face.. He bent down, picking her up carefully, her small limbs dangling as he studied her. "Have I met you before?" he murmured, tilting his head. "Those eyes.." His dark eyes narrowed "You look just like.." Before he could finish his thought, Sue wiggled in his grip, forcing him to set her down. With a determined flick of her tail, she rubbed her chin against his trouser leg, marking him as hers. Snape sighed, shaking his head. "Clingy little thing, I only know one person as clingy as you." His voice softened ever so slightly before he brushed the thought away. Settling behind his desk, he poured himself a cup of black coffee and picked up his quill. The tuxedo cat immediately leaped onto his desk, her soft paws tapping against the parchment. She rubbed her cheek against his wrist, then his fingers, then the quill itself. Snape flicked her forehead gently. "Enough of that! Who owns you, hmm?"

He frowned, realizing something, he ran his fingers from her head down to her back, stopping at her tail, his brow furrowed. "So, you're a girl." Sue stretched under his touch, arching her back just a little. "You seem restless." Snape muttered, tapping the base of her tail with his fingers. To his surprise, she immediately lifted her backside, tail quivering, golden eyes gleaming with pleasure. Snape froze, then he sighed. "Let me guess, you're in heat, aren't you?" Sue turned, flicking her tail at his face. Snape smirked faintly, shaking his head. "Well, I'm not a cat, so go find a proper mate elsewhere." Sue purred loudly, clearly pleased with the way Snape had patted her bum. Encouraged, she flicked her tail and stretched, arching her back as if inviting him to do it again. Snape, however, gave her a stern look, one eyebrow raised. "I said I am not your mate. There are plenty of male cats roaming about, go and bother one of them." Sue flopped onto her back, exposing her soft, fluffy white belly. She flicked her tail lazily, her golden eyes peeking up at him expectantly. Surely, surely he wouldn't resist giving her a belly rub?

Snape, however, was not so easily manipulated. With a huff, he turned back to his grading, completely ignoring her. Her little cat brain whirred mischievously. If she were in her human form and pulled what she was about to do, Snape would undoubtedly deduct at least a hundred points from Gryffindor. Without hesitation, she reached out a paw, swift and precise and snatched the parchment he had been writing on. Then, with all the wild fury of a beast in the jungle, she ripped it to shreds. Snape's quill froze mid stroke, slowly, very slowly, he turned to look at her. Then, just as he inhaled sharply to scold her, a tiny white paw smacked him right across the face. The room fell into stunned silence. Sue sat proudly, her eyes gleaming with mischief, her tail flicking like a triumphant little flag. Snape's nostrils flared. "Oh, you little menace! I, who have faced the Dark Lord himself, who have survived years of dunderheaded students, am now being assaulted by a cat?" Sue meowed innocently, clearly expecting a reward. Snape exhaled through his nose "Unbelievable!"

His dark eyes flickered down at the tiny troublemaker, and with an exasperated sigh, he reached out, and gave her a firm tap at the base of her tail. Another tap. Smack! Her entire body fluffed up like an overstuffed pillow. "This-" tap! "is for destroying my parchment-" tap! "and this-" smack! "is for clawing my face, you unruly little menace!" With an offended mroww! she scrambled to her paws and leaped down from the desk, landing with an overly dramatic thud! Then, tail lifted stiffly in the air, she sulked away, stomping her paws as if to make sure he knew she was upset. Snape smirked "Oh? Sulking now, are we?" Sue flicked her tail at him in a very clear 'hmph!' before plopping herself down in a corner. Snape chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. "I swear, I've seen this exact behavior from a certain someone.. Tell me, you ridiculous creature, is Sue your owner?" Sue, still fuming from her unjust punishment, decided that if she couldn't get the affection she wanted, she would settle for making Snape angry. Her yellow eyes gleamed with mischief as she crouched low, wiggling her fluffy backside in preparation to attack, she was going to rip his trousers, but just as she was about to pounce, the office door swung open with a loud creak.

Hermione and Draco stood in the doorway, looking utterly wrecked, panting, sweaty, and disheveled, as if they had just sprinted through the entire castle. Snape's expression soured immediately. First, at the sight of Malfoy, and then even more at the sight of Malfoy and Granger together. The combination was so bizarre that for a moment, he simply stared. "You should already know the proper way to enter a professor's office." Hermione, still breathless, quickly straightened up and tried to look polite, exchanging a brief glance with Draco. "Professor- we-..uh.." Draco didn't let her finish. "She's here!" he blurted out. Snape followed the direction of Draco's pointing finger and slowly turned his head, to see that wretched cat lurking right by his chair, her paws already reaching toward the hem of his robes, clearly plotting destruction.

He narrowed his eyes and then flicked his gaze back to Draco. "Is she your cat?" But if she's Malfoy's cat, why is Granger here too? he thought suspiciously. Draco hesitated, then quickly stepped forward and scooped Sue into his arms, his face turning a little pink. "Y-Yes! She's my cat! Sorry, professor!" he said hastily. Snape watched as they bundled up the tuxedo cat, Hermione murmuring something under her breath while Draco awkwardly tried to keep Sue from escaping, and then, with a swift nod, they backed out of his office and shut the door behind them. Snape exhaled, tapping his quill absentmindedly against the parchment in front of him. It was too quiet now, that mischievous little tuxedo had only been with him for a few minutes, yet somehow, her absence left an odd sort of emptiness behind. Just like her, Sue. She had been deliberately avoiding him for months. And he hated it, his black eyes darkened slightly as he leaned back in his chair, staring at the empty spot where the cat had been.

Draco and Hermione slipped into a quiet, hidden corner of the castle, far away from prying eyes and listening ears. Sue, still in cat form, wriggled wildly in Draco's arms, making him hiss in frustration. "Hurry up, Granger! She's completely unruly!" Hermione quickly pointed her wand at Sue, flicking it with a muttered incantation. For the first time, she performed the spell perfectly, without a single mistake. Sue's small feline body began to shift and stretch, her paws turning into hands, her tail vanishing into thin air. Within moments, she was human again, dangling awkwardly in Draco's grip, face to face with him. She blinked a few times, dazed, as if waking from a strange dream, then, realization hit. Her golden eyes narrowed. "..Can you put me down?" A faint blush dusted Draco's cheeks as he hurriedly set her on her feet. With a small tap of her shoes against the stone floor, Sue stretched her arms, flexing her fingers in amazement. "How long was I a cat? Whoa... I still can't believe it!"

Hermione let out a relieved sigh, shaking her head. "I knew it! Even in your cat form, you went straight to Snape! What were you trying to do in there?" Sue's face flushed, she instinctively took a small step back. What the hell was I trying to do? the deep tone of Snape's voice lingered in her mind like a half forgotten dream. Had she done something terrible? "I-I don't know..just- let's go." Hermione gave her a skeptical look but didn't press further. As they turned to leave, Sue suddenly glanced back at Draco, flashing him a genuine smile. "Draco, will you come study with us again?" Draco, who had seemed lost in thought, lifted his gaze to hers. For a moment, something flickered in his silver eyes, then, with the smallest smirk, he gave a slow nod. "I'll come.. to study any lesson but Transfiguration." Hermione scoffed, rolling her eyes. "At least you'll pass the upcoming exam, thanks to Sue, who turned our study session into a real life test."

The two girls walked off, leaving Draco leaning against the cold stone wall. He huffed, closing his eyes for a brief moment. "Since when do you associate with Gryffindors, Draco?" The familiar voice made Draco stiffen, he turned to see Theodore Nott approaching lazily. Nott stopped beside him, tilting his head slightly as he glanced toward where the girls had disappeared, then, with a slow smirk, he turned his gaze back to Draco. "I had a suspicion before, the heir of the Malfoy family.. falling for a certain royal blooded girl." His eyes gleamed with something unreadable. "Tell me, Draco, was it after you realized her potential?" Draco's face flickered with something unreadable before he masked it completely. He straightened, shoving past Nott's shoulder. "That's none of your concern." But Theodore only grinned wider. "I don't blame you, she is.. quite tempting." Draco's steps came to a sharp halt, his back was still turned, but his fingers twitched at his sides, slowly, he looked over his shoulder. "Shut that filthy mouth of yours, Nott." And with that, he strode away, leaving Theodore standing in the shadows.

Chapter Text

Another week passed, and Snape found himself watching. Watching as Draco began spending more and more time with that insufferable trio. Snape didn't hate the trio, 'Hatred' required too much effort, and he had long since tired of wasting energy on pointless emotions. But their presence around Sue.. that was something he could not tolerate. It was a quiet weekend, no rain, no snow, just an ordinary day. Snape lay stretched across the black vintage couch in his private chamber, lazily sprawled as if exhaustion had finally won against his usual rigid posture. He wore a black satin, buttoned long sleeve blouse, though a few buttons were undone, revealing the sharp line of his clavicle, his black trousers were slightly wrinkled, his shoes discarded at the foot of the couch. His hand rested over his forehead, fingers absently pushing through his long raven hair in an almost dramatic gesture.

His eyes remained closed, but he wasn't resting. Golden sunlight filtered through the glass windows, casting a soft glow over the chamber, but rather than warming him, it only deepened his exhaustion, as though he was a vampire fleeing from the light. He should be resting and yet.. her smile kept haunting him. Sue, so happy, so carefree. Not that he resented her happiness, no, her safety, her well being, her very existence was his first priority, but the fact that she seemed happy without him, that infuriated him. It had been months since Narcissa and that wretched sister of hers had come to him, pleading, begging him to protect her son. The day he had made the Unbreakable Vow. The Unbreakable Vow had sealed his fate, he was to become a villain in the eyes of the world, the very hand that would guide the boy to the truth, that he was a Horcrux. And in that moment, Snape had realized something else, this would be his last year with her, so he had sworn to keep her close, closer than ever before. Yet lately, something inside him had begun whispering the truth he had tried so hard to ignore.

What was growing within him was not mere protectiveness, it was something far more dangerous, something forbidden. He was afraid that his emotions, his possessiveness, his need, would twist into something dark, clawing addiction. He had seen what obsession could do to a man, he had witnessed the sickness in Ryder Carmine, the madness that had driven him to ruin. Was he truly so different? The thought was almost laughable. Snape pushed his hand away from his forehead, strands of dark hair falling over his sharp, onyx eyes. He exhaled a slow breath, his voice barely a murmur. "Run... run away, Sue...you make me so cruel, run far away before I become something you can no longer escape." his black eyes gleamed with something dangerous, possessive, yearning, for a moment, he truly looked the part of a menacing wizard, one feared, one whispered about in hushed voices.

"Why should I trouble myself over who she spends her time with? Even back then, when I told myself I felt nothing.. when I refused to acknowledge it.. she was mine, wasn't she?" The sunlight spilled across his sharp, pallid face, making him squint as if it burned him. He leaned back against the couch, exhaling slowly, the weight of his own words sinking deep into his bones. "Sue will definitely come back to me, sooner or later." He said it like a man under the sway of too much Firewhiskey, lost in the intoxication of something stronger than any potion. He had known from the start that she was forbidden to him, fate had never intended for them to belong to one another. But Merlin help him, She was the one thing in this world he could never bring himself to let go.

~Click!~ A bright flash blinded my eyes for a moment as Slughorn and the students around him began to disperse after the photograph was taken. The luxurious room sparkled under golden chandeliers, casting a warm glow. Laughter, clinking glasses, and the soft melody of an enchanted orchestra filled the air, blending with the low hum of chatter from wizards and witches of high status. Professor Slughorn, with his wide belly and twinkling eyes, bustled about, a goblet of wine in hand, introducing his prized students to respected guests. He stopped now and then to chuckle heartily, slapping the nearest shoulder with excessive enthusiasm. I stood near Draco, my fingers lightly touching the glass handed to me by a passing waiter in crisp black and white attire, taking a small sip, my gaze flickered to Draco, who looked particularly serious tonight.

Still can't believe I invited him as my partner.. but it's not a big deal.. just a little celebration. "It's not that bad, no?" I murmured, swirling the drink in my hand. "But I still don't like such a noisy atmosphere..." Draco only hummed in agreement. I adjusted my soft pink dress, feeling the delicate fabric brush against my skin, my necklace, a small silver star, shimmered under the lights, catching the reflections of the enchanted ceiling above. As I took another sip, my eyes wandered, and then I saw him. Snape. He stood near Slughorn, who was happily patting his back while talking to Harry and Luna. I couldn't make out the words, but Snape's sharp gaze lingered on Harry, looking down at him as though he were nothing more than an annoying insect. My lips touched the glass, but I didn't drink. I simply watched, observed every subtle movement of his face, the way his jaw tightened as Harry spoke, the way his fingers curled ever so slightly around his goblet.

Luna must have said something amusing, because Harry suddenly choked on his drink, liquid spurting out of his nose. Slughorn let out a booming laugh, and Snape's lips curved, first into a smirk, then, for the briefest moment.. into a small, fleeting smile. A sharp pang twisted in my chest, I lowered my glass, unable to stop the jealousy from creeping onto my face. The thought of him smiling at someone else.. the thought of someone else making him laugh.. the thought of him looking at anyone but me.. even if he doesn't love them, even if it's just a moment, just a smile, why does it make me feel like this? I still don't know why I won't talk to him. I had been the one to declare, childishly, that I wouldn't talk to him until he acknowledged my point of view about Draco. But now.. it just felt like I had pushed myself away, like I had made myself.. no one. Like I was just another student to him, no different from Neville, or anyone else who barely crossed his mind. But in August, I'll be seventeen. A legal adult in the Wizarding World. Not that he notices, not that he ever will.

Still, I found myself peeking at him through my lashes, feeling foolishly shy, hopelessly enchanted. Others called him greasy, ugly, hook nosed. But oh, Merlin.. have they ever truly seen him? This thirty four year old man? That striking, timeless face? He looked like a vampire, untouched by age, a dark mystery wrapped in elegance. Draco's scoffing voice pulled me from my thoughts. "Is Snape doing well? Your hero, I mean." I panicked, my cheeks flaming red, I spun to him too quickly. "I-I ..I wasn't looking at him at all!" My eyes darted around frantically. "Oh, look! Look at this curtain! It's so beautiful, isn't it? It's glittering a little! Whoooaaa!" I placed my drink on a nearby table and grabbed the golden curtain, twirling its tasseled ends as if it were the most fascinating thing in the entire world. Draco gave me a knowing look, unimpressed. "Right, sure, whatever you say." Still pretending to be absorbed in the tassels, I cautiously peeked from the corner of my eye, just a tiny glance to where Snape stood.

My soul nearly left my body when his black eyes met mine, and he scowled, a deep, disapproving scowl. I panicked harder, I blinked rapidly, then quickly looked away, gulping hard. Without thinking, I stepped backward, disappearing into the folds of the curtain. My dramatic, hopeless romantic side kicked in full force, imaginary storm clouds formed above my head, the sound of tragic violin music playing in my mind, and also this cartoonish tears streamed down my cheeks. I pressed a hand against the wall, drowning in my misery. He.. he frowned at me, he hates me. Just then, someone else slipped inside the curtain. My heart skipped a beat, for a wild, impossible moment, I hoped..no! wished it would be Snape. Maybe.. maybe he had followed me, maybe he would ask why I was avoiding him, maybe he would- Nope! It was bloody Cormac McLaggen, he narrowed his eyes, scanning the small space, probably looking for Hermione. She's his partner tonight, after all. "Your friend's not here?" he grumbled. "She's really rude and stubborn." Still deep in my melodrama, I sighed and shook my head. "No, she isn't here, maybe she's in the toilet?"

Just then, one of the elegantly dressed waiters pushed the curtain aside, balancing a tray of something that smelled.. suspicious. I wrinkled my nose. What the heck is that? Cormac, without hesitation, grabbed one and took a bite, his chewing slowed, his expression turned to utter regret. He looked at me, cheeks full, then turned to the waiter, swallowing hard. "Wait! What did I just eat?" The waiter barely spared him a glance. "Dragon's balls." he answered casually before disappearing into the crowd. Cormac's expression twisted in absolute horror, the curtain was pushed open again, I nearly shrieked. Snape!! His cold black eyes took in the scene before him: McLaggen, looking green, cheeks full. Me, frozen in my attempt to escape. And then.. "BLARGHHH!" Cormac vomited, right onto Snape's polished black boots. Snape looked down, then up, murder flashed in his eyes. "You just bought yourself a month of detention, McLaggen." he said in a dangerously quiet voice. I, meanwhile, was attempting to tiptoe away unnoticed "Not so quick, Carmine!"

I froze mid step. He shut the curtain, the golden light from the chandeliers spilled over our faces. "There is a message, one that your precious Potter is far too busy mingling with famous witches and wizards to deliver. So I will tell you myself." I swallowed hard, shifting on my feet, unsure where to place my hands, my dress had no pockets, so I clasped them behind my back, my gaze dropped to his now ruined shoes. "What is it?" Snape's eyes darkened. "Look at me when I'm speaking to you." I struggled, but in the end, I obeyed, slowly lifting my gaze through my lashes. Every time he looked at me, I wanted to shrink under his intensity. His head tilted slightly, voice dropping to something almost dangerous. "Dumbledore is hosting a rather ridiculous gathering for Christmas. Only members of the Order of the Phoenix and a select few will attend, since you'll be at the Weasley's Burrow.. you're invited."

My eyes widened. "A..a gathering for Christmas?" I lowered my eyes and gave a small, awkward smile. "T-Thank you, sir..." Why does it always feel so strange to talk to him when we're upset with each other? Snape's dark eyes lingered on me before shifting to the movements around us. He scoffed lightly. "I didn't know you were invited to the Slug Club." My smile faded, I straightened slightly, a hint of defiance in my voice. "Because I'm a Carmine!" The moment the words left my mouth, I froze, my eyes widened. Did I really just say that? Snape's smirk deepened as he gave a slow nod. "How grand.. it must be to be the last heir of the Carmine clan..." His black eyes gleamed as he tilted his head slightly. "A princess, after all." Then, almost to himself, he muttered under his breath, so low that I barely caught it "But a spoiled one." Eh?! My mouth fell open. Before I could react, I noticed something over his shoulder, Draco was slipping out of the room, walking quickly toward the door. "I-I have to go." I hurried after Draco, not even thinking to turn back and see how Snape was watching me leave.

Outside Slughorn's office, the soft music of the party still played in the distance. Draco was walking fast, pulling at his black tie as if it was choking him. "Draco?" I called, picking up my pace. "What's wrong?" He didn't stop. I pushed myself to move faster, struggling in my heels. Finally, at the end of the hallway, I caught up to him. "Draco, what happened?" I panted, reaching for his arm. He yanked it away, his voice sharp. "Don't come near me!" I stepped back, startled, his face was pale, his breath uneven, but more than anything.. he looked afraid. I softened my voice. "Draco, please, I want to help." His gaze dropped to his left forearm. "I felt it, it was horrible.. the aching.. the pulse in the Mark..." My heart tightened, he was shaking, the fear in his eyes, it was unbearable. We stood in a quiet, empty hallway. Draco's body tensed as he stared at his arm, like he wanted to cut the Mark right off his skin. "Draco.."

I called gently, but he didn't look up. "Draco.." I reached for his shoulder, pulling him into a comforting embrace, my hand softly patting his back. He froze, stiff as a statue, uncertain of what to do, then, suddenly, his arms wrapped around me tightly, desperately. Was this how Snape felt when he first got his mark? Was he afraid too? Did the pulsing in the Dark Mark make him feel sick? But back then.. there was no one to hold him, no one to soothe his pain, he was all alone. A lump formed in my throat, a few tears slipped down my cheek, maybe they were for Draco, maybe for Snape. Because right now, Draco was holding onto me like he had no one else in the world. Why am I so careful with Draco? Maybe.. because the boy in front of me looked as though he would break soon.

A few hours later, after the Slug Club ended, I went to check on him in the courtyard. He was much calmer now, dressed in black, I had changed into a white sweatshirt, zipped up, with blue jeans. The night was peaceful, the sky painted in silver moonlight, stars blinked softly above us, the cool wind occasionally rustling the trees, it was quiet.. almost dreamlike. I sat beside him, gazing up at the sky. "How's your hand?" He withdrew his wand "Better." Then, turning to me, he gave a small smile. "Guess what I can do now, Sue." I looked at his wand, then at the light in his eyes. "You want to kill me?" He let out a genuine laugh, shaking his head before looking back at the moon. Then, in a quiet voice, he whispered "Expecto Patronum."

A silvery light burst from his wand, swirling like mist, before taking shape. I gasped, watching in awe. Draco once told me he couldn't cast a Patronus, not because he never learned it, but because he never had a powerful happy memory. Yet now, seeing him perform the spell so effortlessly.. my heart warmed. What was his happiest memory? A brilliant, glowing white swallow spread its wings and flew into the night. I jumped up in excitement, pointing at it. "Hey! My Patronus is also a swallow!" Draco paused, watching me with an unreadable expression, then, a smirk tugged at his lips. "Really? So what of it?" We bickered back and forth about whose Patronus was truly the swallow's rightful owner, teasing each other under the moonlight. I'm glad.. he's back to his usual self again.

But far above us, in the darkness of the castle, behind a window, someone was watching. Snape stood in the shadows of his office, arms folded, his piercing black eyes fixed on the scene below. The silver glow of the Patronus reflected in his gaze. His voice was barely a whisper. "Sue is so kind.. That's why..!"

Chapter Text

I was wearing a white apron that was at least three times my size, it belonged to Molly. As I stirred the soup and checked on the other dishes simmering on the stove, I glanced out the window, watching the snow fall softly outside. Harry, Ron, and Ginny were in the kitchen with me, all helping prepare lunch since Molly had gone to Diagon Alley to buy robes and clothes for tomorrow's event. Before leaving, she had reminded us to dress warmly, not in thin, fancy outfits. I had already bought my dress months ago, even before this term. It was a beautiful yet warm, velvety red dress with long sleeves and a skirt that fell on my knees, it was fitted at the waist and had a lovely white lace collar, the kind you'd see on elegant winter dresses. I planned to wear it with black tights and my Mary Jane shoes. Cooking like Muggles felt oddly satisfying.

"Wish Hermione could be with us." I murmured as I stirred the pot. Ron, who was busy peeling potatoes, answered without looking up. "She wanted to be with her family, can you blame her?" , "Of course not." I said softly. Ginny, having already finished her part in the cooking, was tapping her fingers on the table, looking bored. "One of the members of the Order disappeared a few months ago, and guess what? He suddenly came back, but he keeps saying they erased his memory.. dad was talking about it yesterday." Ron let out a yelp as he accidentally nicked his finger with the knife. "Ow! Bloody hell!" Harry, ignoring Ron, looked at Ginny curiously. "What's his name?" , "Ignis Jones." she replied, pushing her red hair back. I took off my apron and sat down with them. "If it's going to be a small group, why does Dumbledore want the gathering to be in such a fancy place?"

Ron, now holding his injured finger with his other hand, grumbled "Don't worry, that place is hidden behind so many spells, no one can spy on us. And I'm sure we'll be more than just a small group." I shrugged. "If you say so." The rest of the day was spent playing games and laughing together. Fred and George arrived later, their arms full of gifts for all of us. By now, I could easily tell them apart, George had grown his hair long again, just like two years ago, while Fred kept his short. Bill and Fleur were like lovebirds, always stuck to each other like glue. Everything felt warm and lively, like the perfect start to Christmas. Next day, evening arrived, the sky already dark though soft snowflakes drifted down like tiny feathers, it was around six or seven o'clock, and we were all dressed and ready. Dumbledore called it a small Christmas gathering for fun, but I doubt that's all it is. There's always something important he wants to discuss, at least with the adults.

With loud cracks of Apparition, familiar Order members arrived, Tonks and Remus, Sirius and Kingsley, each of them carrying a broom. Arthur clapped his hands excitedly. "Ah! I almost forgot! Dumbledore sent these enchanted brooms, we'll be flying to the location, completely unseen." One by one, the brooms were handed out. I stared at them nervously. Flying.. not my favorite thing in the world. George, dressed sharply in an elegant suit, smirked as he handed me my broom. "You might want to enchant your hair first, it'll be standing up like a hedgehog when we land." I let out a small laugh. He has a point. When the brooms ran out, Ginny frowned, arms crossed. "So you're telling me I have to share with someone?" Harry practically lit up. "You can fly with me, Ginny!" he offered a little too eagerly, Ginny hesitated for half a second before grabbing hold of him. "Everyone ready?" Remus called, scanning the group. "Yes, captain!" Fred and George answered in unison, grinning.

And then, whoosh! We shot into the sky.
The cold wind whipped against my face, my hair flying in all directions, I gasped, gripping my broom tightly as I glanced down at the world below, tiny dots of color, glowing Muggle lights twinkling like stars. It's beautiful.. I could live up here forever, drifting between the clouds. To my left, Ginny's long red hair streamed behind her as she held onto Harry's waist. The way they looked: him focused on flying, her gripping him like they were riding a Muggle motorcycle, made me smile. Well.. now that she's broken up with Dean, I guess this is where their story begins. But before I could enjoy the moment, two figures flanked me, Fred on my left, George on my right, their mischievous grins told me trouble was coming. George shouted over the wind "Let's see who can fly faster, you ugly cat!" Fred snickered. "Wanna gamble on it?" I chuckled. Oh, I love these two so much.

Then, an idea sparked, I turned to George, eyes gleaming with mischief. With a sly smile, I leaned closer and whispered "You know, George, Gentiana once told me she likes younger men." For a split second, his brain completely shut down, his face turned a deep shade of red, his hands froze on the broomstick. I leaned in even closer, just to deliver the finishing blow. "She said she'd love to teach a young, handsome troublemaker a thing or two.." George choked. "WHAT?!" And then "Oi!" His broom gave an alarming wobble, nearly tilting sideways as he scrambled to regain control. His face flushed crimson, his ears practically steaming. Fred, who had been watching, burst into uncontrollable laughter. "Merlin's bloody beard, what did she say to you?! You're flying like a drunk Hippogriff!" I cackled innocently, batting my eyelashes. "Oh, nothing." George, still red faced, grumbled under his breath. "You're evil, Sue!" I just grinned. Mission accomplished.

We flew lower, gliding past a long river, then over Muggle streets filled with cars and buses. Their lights twinkled below like tiny stars, but we didn't stop. Our secret destination was just ahead. When I finally saw it, I blinked, the place itself wasn't grand, far from it. From above, it looked like an abandoned building, its entrance worn down and unremarkable. Clever disguise, nothing eye catching, nothing suspicious. One by one, we landed, our shoes crunched against the snowy ground. Mr. Weasley stepped forward, knocking on the door three times, then, to my surprise, he gave it a little kick. Wait.. was that part of the password? The door creaked open, and we stepped inside. The air shifted, the moment we crossed the threshold, the outside might have been worn down, but inside, it was completely different. A long, narrow hallway stretched before us, dark yet beautiful. Chandeliers hung from the high ceiling, their golden lights shining against polished wooden walls. A deep red carpet covered the floor, soft under our feet, the air felt warm, and somewhere ahead, I could hear music playing, mixed with quiet voices and laughter.

At the entrance stood a man, brown haired, sharp featured, and around the same age as Mr. Weasley. Ignis Jones. Ginny had mentioned him the day before, the Order member who'd been missing for months and returned with suspicious gaps in his memory. Yet, as he greeted the others with a broad smile, shaking hands and exchanging warm words, he seemed like an old friend long lost and found. Then his eyes met mine, for just a second, I thought I saw something, a grin. Why is he smiling at me like that? I didn't have time to think about it. We kept walking, Molly and Arthur were ahead, hand in hand. Tonks and Remus followed, while Sirius, of course, scoffed at them and casually threw an arm around Harry. Ginny and Ron walked side by side. I glanced up at Fred and George beside me, George was pouting, his arms were crossed, his nose turned up like an offended cat, he refused to look at me. I stifled a laugh. Oh, he's still sulking...

Honestly, he was adorable when he pouted, but maybe my teasing earlier had gone too far. I had made fun of his feelings for Gentiana, the woman he had loved so much but never had a chance with. Feeling guilty, I slowed down and reached for his arm. "George, I'm sorry, I-" Before I could finish, his sulky face changed in an instant. He grinned and threw an arm around my shoulders, messing up my hair. "Don't waste your tiny brain worrying, you ugly cat, I'm not mad." Then, his grin turned mischievous. "But just so you know, I will find out about your love life and tease you just as badly." He winked and walked ahead with Fred, disappearing into the grand hall. Silly boy.

Just as I moved to follow, a firm hand grasped my shoulder and yanked me back. I gasped, my heart jolting as I spun around, Ignis Jones. Up close, his friendly, easygoing demeanor was gone. His grip tightened over my velvet sleeve, and in the dim light of the chandeliers, I saw it, the glint of something dangerous in his eyes. "It's a perfect opportunity to send you to the Dark Lord, Carmine princess!" His voice was a low, sickening whisper. "Last time, you slipped through my fingers." My breath hitched. What?! I tore my arm free and stumbled back. "What do you mean?" Ignis stepped forward, his grin widening, sickly sweet. His wand twitched in his hand. Panic clawed at my chest. But before I could react, before he could execute whatever evil plan he had, the door behind us groaned. Another guest was arriving, Ignis gritted his teeth, then quickly turned to me again and flicked his wand without hesitation. "Obliviate!" A flash of white, my pupils shrank and dilated, my mind warping, unraveling, thoughts, memories, gone. My vision swayed. Another flick of his wand, and darkness swallowed me whole.

By the time the door creaked open, Ignis was nowhere to be seen. Instead, new guests arrived, though calling them guests would be an understatement. The true host of the evening had arrived. Albus Dumbledore stepped inside first, his long dark blue robes embroidered with tiny silver stars. His eyes, as always, twinkled behind his half moon glasses. Beside him, Minerva McGonagall walked without her usual pointed hat, letting her neatly pinned hair fall more freely. And then, there was him. Severus Snape, dressed in his usual black. A long coat that swept just below his knees, black trousers, black polished boots, and a black tie. The three of them had barely taken a step before they stopped at the same time, their gazes falling to the floor, to the girl lying motionless on the carpet.

Minerva's breath caught. "It's Sue!" Dumbledore's expression did not change, Snape stepped forward. Sue lay on her stomach, her dark hair spilling over her face, her breathing was steady, but she did not move. Snape let out a quiet sigh. "She certainly is a handful." Dumbledore turned his head slightly, watching Snape, then, in a calm but meaningful voice, he asked a question, one that needed no explanation for Snape. "Was Ignis here too?" For a split second, a flicker of disdain crossed Snape's face. "Yes." he replied shortly, he bent down and without a moment's hesitation, slipped his arms beneath her. She was light in his grasp "I'll take her another way, better if no one notices her." Dumbledore nodded. "Very well." Dumbledore and Minerva walked toward the central hall, but Minerva, full of concern, immediately began questioning him about why Sue had collapsed.

Chapter Text

I stirred, shifting slightly on something soft and warm, from the plush feeling beneath me, I could tell I was lying on a couch. My yellow eyes fluttered open, struggling against the heaviness in my head. The golden wallpaper, patterned with delicate details, came into focus, and above me, a grand chandelier cast a warm, elegant glow over the room. Turning my head to the right, I froze, seated in a nearby chair, his forearms resting on the armrests, was none other than Snape, watching me in complete silence. Realization hit me "P-Professor Snape??" I sat up so quickly that dizziness washed over me, making me sway, a sharp ache pulsed in my head, and before I knew it, I was tipping forward, nearly falling straight into him. "Sue?" His voice held a rare softness as he reached out, his hand catching me firmly under my arm. For a brief moment, my cheek pressed against his shoulder. His scent is all over his coat...

Heat rushed to my face, and I quickly straightened myself, stepping back. "Thank you.." Snape's dark eyes remained fixed on me, his expression oddly calm. "I thought you were refusing to speak to me." Eh? I frowned, turning away slightly, though I kept my voice polite. "I said but.." Snape didn't break his gaze, but there was a dangerous glint in his eyes. "I already told you, I am not trying to turn Malfoy into a villain, but there are things I cannot explain to you." I lowered myself back onto the couch, placing my hands neatly on my knees, my heart pounding in my chest. "I know that.." Suddenly, the lightest touch of his fingertips brushed against my cheek. "In any case, Sue..." he said quietly, tilting my chin up with a single finger, forcing me to meet his eyes "Did you think I wouldn't be angry after hearing those words from you?"

I swallowed. "But-But... professor Snape was the one at fault..." He pulled his hand back, his expression still as cold as ever. "Why were you collapsed on the carpet?" I hesitated, my brows furrowing as I tried to grasp onto something, some fleeting memory, but it was like grasping at air. "I... I was about to enter the central hall, but I don't know what happened after that..." I glanced around the room. It had no windows. "...Where are we now?" Snape stood up, adjusting his coat. "A room on the second floor. Stay here." I blinked. I came all this way just to be locked inside a room? I quickly scrambled to my feet and hurried after him as he reached the door. Just as I was about to follow, he turned slightly, glancing down at me with a firm stare. "You will not step outside this room until I return." The door closed behind him, sealing me in silence. But why?

I dropped back onto the couch, resting my elbows on my knees and cupping my cheeks. Something flickered in my mind, an image, a figure pointing their wand at me. There's something I'm forgetting... Worry stirred inside me. I have to find out. With a determined breath, I stood up, the door shut softly behind me. Outside the room, the quiet was quickly replaced by a lively atmosphere. Soft music drifted through the air, blending with the hum of conversation, laughter, and the occasional clinking of glasses in celebration. The second floor, where I stood, overlooked the grand hall below. Leaning slightly over the railing, I took in the breathtaking sight. The room was vast and beautifully decorated, glowing under the warm golden light of countless chandeliers, the floor was polished like a mirror, reflecting the glow of the chandeliers above. At the center of it all was a long banquet table, filled with the finest foods and sparkling drinks, I held onto the railing, my eyes drifting down to Ginny and Harry, who were walking hand in hand toward a quiet corner. Are they going to have their first kiss?

My cheeks warmed at the thought.
In the center of the hall, Dumbledore stood speaking, a small group gathered around him, among them was Snape. I pouted. No one seems to remember that I'm not down there... I let out a small sigh, but then my eyes locked onto something, or rather, someone. A woman stood beside Snape, laughing softly, her body turned toward him as if drawn by an invisible force. From this distance, I couldn't hear what they were saying, but I could see the way she leaned in, the way she smiled at him, as if desperate to keep his attention. Snape, as usual, remained calm, composed and distant. Her lips moving in endless chatter, and worst of all, Snape was replying to her, not much, but enough. My stomach twisted painfully. I gripped the railing tighter. I hated this feeling, the jealousy, the insecurity, the awful tightness in my chest, but I couldn't look away.

Below, Snape let out a slow, tired sigh, clearly unimpressed by the woman's chatter. She lifted her glass with a bright smile. "I wonder how we never met at Hogwarts?" Snape barely glanced at her before dryly clinking his glass against hers. "Perhaps we weren't in the same year." She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Really? Then maybe we'll be colleagues one day... I've been studying hard to become a professor, Dumbledore told me he can't hire me just yet, but maybe in the future." Snape took a measured sip of his drink, holding back what seemed to be an eye roll. But then she suddenly gasped. "Oh! Your tie is coming loose, let me fix it for you." Without waiting for permission, she reached forward, her fingers brushing against his chest as she adjusted the fabric. Snape instantly stiffened, his entire body went rigid, his frown deepening. He hated being touched. "There is no need!" he said coolly, but she only laughed softly.

I felt something snap inside me, I couldn't watch this any longer. Spinning on my heels, I stepped back, slipping behind the wall. Down below, Snape's eyes flickered upward, catching only a glimpse of dark crimson vanishing from sight, but by the time he realized what he had seen, I was already gone. I closed the door behind me and slowly sank down, my back pressed against the wood. Hugging my knees to my chest, I shut my eyes. I shouldn't have watched that.. I knew from the start.. he's out of my league. Tears shimmered in my eyes as I stared down at my black shoes. Did he know that woman? I wouldn't be surprised if he did.. maybe.. maybe he was even dating her? She was beautiful, graceful, mature, she had long hair, so feminine, so elegant..I'm nothing compared to her.

Suddenly, creak! The door behind me pushed slightly, but it couldn't open fully because I was in the way. "Do I have permission to enter?" Snape's voice was quieter than usual. I quickly wiped my eyes, blinking away the tears before standing up and turning to face him. "Ye-yes." He stepped inside, shutting the door behind him, then, his sharp gaze landed on me. "Didn't I tell you not to step outside?" I clasped my hands together, lowering my head. "Um-.. I'm sorry." I murmured apologetically, even though I wasn't sure why I had collapsed like that.. or why he was so insistent on keeping me here. He walked closer, closing the space between us, his frown deepened as he stared down at me. "I will not forgive you! you must offer more than a simple apology." Eh? Before I could react, my feet suddenly left the ground. Snape had lifted me, my heart jumped. Why is he doing this all of a sudden?

He took a few steps and gently placed me down on the couch, but he didn't move away. His hands rested on either side of me, one gripping the back of the couch, the other near my shoulder. His body blocked everything else from view, I could feel the warmth of him hovering so close. His face was right above mine, I could see the tension in his dark eyes, the storm behind them, my legs brushed against him. I felt incredibly flustered, my face turning red, the way he sat so near.. I felt hot all over, my cheeks burning with confusion and something else I didn't dare name. I quickly turned my gaze away, unable to look at him directly. "When I tell you to stay somewhere, believe me, I know things you don't, places like this are not safe for you!" I swallowed, hesitantly lifting my eyes to meet his, and what I saw made my breath hitch. His eyes weren't just stern or angry, they were filled with loneliness and desperation. Why..?

Before I could even form another thought, he moved, still seated across me, he slowly leaned forward, until his head rested against my chest, near my heart. I froze, his voice was barely above a whisper. "Until I have forgiven you, allow me to remain in this fashion.. I'm tired." My heart pounded wildly. He could definitely hear it. My flustered expression softened into something gentler, slowly, I lifted my arms, wrapping them around his shoulders. One hand settled on his head, my fingers threading through his black hair. I closed my eyes, breathing him in. "Okay.. I would do anything.. if it's for your sake.. professor Snape." At this moment, I could feel something deep blooming in my chest, I could feel the warmth of his love unfurling inside my heart, growing deeper and stronger with every beat.

It was as if the world around us shimmered with soft, golden light, tiny sparkles dancing in the air like a dream, a gentle, unseen melody wrapped around us, delicate and beautiful. We stayed like that for a few more minutes, wrapped in quiet warmth, until my emotions became too much to hold inside, tears welled up and spilled over before I could stop them. Snape must have sensed it, the way my breath shook, he lifted his head, his dark eyes watching me closely. "Sue?" I quickly covered my eyes with my arm, trying to hide my tears, but my trembling voice betrayed me. "The real reason I wanted to distance myself from you.. was-.." His gaze softened even more as he gently took hold of my velvety dark red sleeve, pulling it down to reveal my face. I sniffled, hesitating "I told myself to stay away.. to remind myself that you're out of my reach, but yet.."

He was quiet for a moment, studying me with unreadable eyes. Then, slowly, he leaned in until his dark hair brushed against my cheek. "Do you wish to leave Hogwarts?" The unexpected question startled me, I blinked at him, confused. "Leave?" His voice dropped even lower, as if he wasn't sure if he was speaking to me or to himself, but his eyes never left mine. "If I could take you away from Hogwarts.. away from everyone.. hide you somewhere safe until all of this..until the chaos ahead fades away, believe me, I would." then he closed his eyes, exhaling softly, and pulled away, sitting beside me, I sat up too, my head lowered, his words repeating over and over in my mind. My heart felt unbearably full, aching with something I couldn't name. His mood shifted into something gentler, with quiet tenderness, he reached out and ran his fingers through my hair, smoothing it like a habit he couldn't break. "I apologize, I won't lock you away."

My face burned red, but I didn't look up, too overwhelmed to respond. Without me seeing, a rare, fleeting smile touched his lips. "Why are you making such a sad face?" he murmured, brushing my hair again. "As long as you've learned your lesson and promise not to put yourself in danger again, that's enough. Now go, join your friends, and don't wander off alone." After I left the room, Snape stayed behind for nearly ten more minutes, standing there in silence. It was as if the cold shadows wrapped around him again, swallowing whatever warmth had been there just moments ago. With a quiet sigh, he finally turned to leave, but before he could take a step, someone appeared in front of him. Ignis adjusted his glasses with a sly grin. "You ran away." he said, shaking his head. "Do you know how much I despise having to talk to that Weasley blood traitor? And why are you here alone?" He smirked. "Ah.. don't tell me you were busy entertaining that fine lady who stuck to you like glue? Where is she now?"

Snape gave him a slow, unimpressed look, his expression filled with clear disgust. "This body.. and this gender, do not suit you, Bellatrix." He stepped past her, or rather, him, but Bellatrix, still in her male disguise, followed closely beside him. Suddenly, she grabbed Snape's arm, leaning in like she was sharing a secret. "Slow down!" she whispered, her tone dripping with menace. "The Dark Lord ordered me to accompany you tonight, but honestly, it works in my favor, I still don't trust you, Severus. And you should know, I almost had the Carmine in my grasp tonight." Snape's eyes flickered with something unreadable, for the briefest moment, there was a hint of alarm, but it was gone just as quickly. "We can do nothing here, Bellatrix." he said smoothly. "As you can see, this place is filled with Aurors and Order members."

By now, they had reached the main hall, Bellatrix nudged Snape, still grinning. "I saw how you were talking to that woman earlier.. so, this kind of woman is your type?" Snape's patience was wearing thin, his fingers twitched as if he longed to hex her into silence "I can assure you, someone as annoyingly cheerful and talkative as her is most certainly not my type." With a sharp tug, he yanked his arm free from her grip. "And for Merlin's sake, Bellatrix!!" he added in pure frustration "try to remember, you're in a man's body! At least act like it!"

One hour passed, and the gathering came to an end. We returned to the Burrow on our brooms. As I stepped into the garden, my broom still in one hand, the others were chatting cheerfully, their voices filled with laughter from the celebration. The warmth of their joy surrounded me, but my mind felt distant, lost in quiet thoughts. Then, something soft and cold landed gently on my head. Snowflake. The lively chatter around me slowly faded as I looked up at the night sky, tiny flakes drifted down like glimmering specks of stardust, catching the light as they settled on my dress. I raised my free hand, and one delicate flake landed on my palm, melting against my skin.

Snow.. the pure whiteness of it always took me back to that night in the Forbidden Forest, no matter how many years passed, that night remained carved into my heart, a memory both significant and precious. A beautiful man, cloaked in darkness, searching the entire forest for me, the moment he finally found me, his hand reached out, and without hesitation, I took it. As long as Snape is with me, I'm not scared of anything. I'm willing to do anything for his sake.

Chapter Text

Tick, Tock, Tick, Tock.
The ticking of the clock in the girls' dormitory repeated over and over again, I lay on my side, eyes wide open. Four months had passed, yet I kept replaying Snape's words and actions from the Christmas gathering in my mind. He never said anything like that again, as always, I attended his classes, he seemed so deep in thought lately, lost in himself. But sometimes, just a little.. he would show his care for me. Even though I still can't understand the true reason behind his very.. very kind gestures. I will never be his equal. On my left, Teddy was snoring loudly. Honestly, sometimes cats can snore louder than humans. I clutched the long necklace hanging from my neck, the Time-Turner that Ryder had given me, I never told anyone about it, not even Snape. Twirling its golden rings around my fingers in the darkness of the room. I already had a plan, I planned to use it, more than that, I had carefully, very seriously, and meticulously calculated the exact number of years I needed to go back. I pushed the curtains of my bed aside and glanced around. Everyone was asleep. Good.

Looking at Teddy's sleeping form one last time, I whispered "I'll be back very soon." Then, I slipped out of bed and quickly changed out of my sleepwear into my Gryffindor robe. If anyone saw me, they wouldn't be suspicious, right? The necklace gleamed softly in the moonlight as I grasped it tightly. Go back twenty-one years ago.. I twisted the Time-Turner, and just like that... my existence vanished from the room. It felt like I was swinging in a circle, weightless, spinning through time. A blinding white light surrounded me, swallowing everything until.. "Ahh!" I crashed hard onto the ground, my body slamming into soft grass. Groaning, I rubbed my head, slowly lifted my gaze and looked around. The air smelled fresh, the sky stretched in soft springtime blue, and in the distance, the towering castle of Hogwarts stood just as it always had. But everything felt.. different, because I wasn't in my time anymore, I had made it.

I was in the past. I stood up, not even bothering to dust off my robe. The world around me wasn't faded or sepia-toned like an old film. Everything had color vivid and alive. I started walking aimlessly, scanning the faces of students, faces I had never seen before, I was searching for just one. Snape should be in his fifth year now.. The thought alone sent a thrill through me, my cheeks warming with excitement. Finally! He's younger than me, well, sort of. Technically, since his birthday is in January, we're both sixteen now. I didn't care about anything else at this moment, I plopped down under a large tree, the sunlight filtering through the branches, warming my skin, I let out a small sigh. Where is he? Just then, my eyes landed on a group in the distance, a very, very familiar group. Among them was a red haired girl, laughing softly as James Potter grinned at her. For a second, a crazy thought crossed my mind. Should I go talk to them? But then I remembered what they had done to Snape. Nope! As I sat there, deep in thought, my hand brushed against something rough on the ground. A very frayed and old school bag. Curious, I reached out, my fingers just grazing the worn leather "What exactly do you think you're doing to my bag, you filthy Gryffindor?"

A sharp, angry voice cut through the air. I froze, that voice.. it was familiar, yet different, younger, softer, not as deep as the one I knew so well. Heart pounding, I turned my head, and there he was. A thin boy with black hair that fell over his sharp features, his dark eyes burned with suspicion as he marched toward me, he looked tense, like a cat with its fur puffed up, ready to hiss. I stood up slowly, staring at him. His words didn't bother me at all, not even a little. Because my chest was overflowing with happiness. Before I could think, before I could stop myself, I rushed forward and threw my arms around him. He stiffened instantly, going completely still, like a frozen, startled cat. I didn't care, I squeezed him tighter, feeling the warmth of his thin frame against mine, even though he was taller than me, even though he had more weight, I somehow managed to lift him slightly off the ground. "OFF! GET OFF ME!" he spluttered, struggling in my grip. "Who the heck are you?!" With all his strength, he finally shoved me away, stumbling back as he stared at me in utter disbelief.

His dark eyes darted from my face to my Gryffindor robes, then back again. His expression twisted with pure irritation. "I hate all Gryffindors!" he snapped. "Don't come near me!" I just smiled, because no matter what he said, no matter how furious he looked, I had found him. I placed a hand over my forehead, still smiling with excitement. "Oh... How could I not know? You always deduct points from us!" For a brief moment, his expression shifted into pure confusion, his guarded demeanor slipping just a little. "Deduct points... from who? Are you crazy?" That only made me more eager. I started gesturing wildly with my hands. "Yes! Right? You-you teach potions! And later, Defense Against the Dark Arts! Oh..and in my time, you're thirty six years old! You're the Head of Slytherin House!" He stood frozen, his dark eyes wide with disbelief. I took a step closer, pointing toward the Gryffindor group in the distance. "James and Lily have a son named Harry Potter, he's my friend! And Sirius Black is his godfather!"

The boy in front of me looked like he wanted to call me insane, but something stopped him, he must have noticed that I knew too much... that I knew things I shouldn't. His face paled, eyes stretching even wider, his entire body stiff with shock. Then, as though he had reached his breaking point, he took a step back, shaking his head in panic. "Y-You're mad! Stay away from me!" He then spun around and bolted as if I were some kind of monster. I reached out a hand, disappointment settling in. "W-Wait! I wasn't finished... Oh, boy..." With a deep sigh, I lowered my hand and stared down at my feet. I shouldn't have been so excited... Of course, he thinks I'm crazy. "Well, that was... interesting." I looked up to see a familiar red haired girl standing a few steps away, watching me with curious green eyes. Behind her, James Potter, Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, and Peter Pettigrew had also gathered, all staring at me as if I were some strange creature they'd never encountered before. James crossed his arms, smirking. "I don't know what you said to Snivellus, but I've never seen him run that fast before."

I frowned at the nickname "I think I overwhelmed him a little..." Sirius let out a bark-like laugh. "A little? He looked like he'd seen a ghost." Lily, however, kept her eyes on me, tilting her head slightly. "I've never seen you around before. Are you new here?" I hesitated, my mind scrambling for an answer. What should I say? "Something like that." The group exchanged glances, then James grinned. "Well, anyone who can terrify Snivellus like that is alright in my book." Sirius who was leaning against Remus, chuckled again. "Yeah, I think I like you already." I suddenly put on a menacing expression, lifting my palm to reveal a flickering flame dancing wildly in my hand, the orange fire cast sharp shadows over my face, making me look almost dangerous. "Believe me, you won't like me." I warned. James immediately stumbled back, accidentally stepping on Lupin's foot. The fire reflected in his glasses as he gaped at me. "MERLIN's BEARD! Who the heck are you?!" Sirius, instead of looking terrified, narrowed his eyes with intrigue. "Wait a minute- you have wandless magic?" The fire disappeared as I let out an exaggerated sigh. "Yeah. And I'd love to hang out and terrify you more, but I've got someone to chase."

Snape, I need to find you before I mess up the timeline even more.. I can't change the past, no matter how tempting it is, that's the rule. I glanced at Lily and James. Not the best people ever.. but thanks, I guess.. for Harry. My eyes suddenly glowed bright yellow. With a single look, their memories of me started to fade, they blinked, dazed. Then, as if nothing had happened, they each turned and went on their way. I hurried across the grounds, the air smelled fresh, the sky painted in warm spring hues. I found myself near Hagrid's hut, Where is Snape? How am I supposed to find him now? I glanced around, my eyes landing on the massive pumpkins scattered near the hut. Just as I was about to move again, a hand grabbed my arm and yanked me back. I barely had time to gasp before I was spun around, straight into the intense, piercing gaze of young Snape. His dark eyes, sharp and suspicious, locked onto mine. "You!" he hissed, his grip on my arm was firm, almost too tight, but I only smiled loosely "Found you again!" His brows furrowed, confusion flickering in his dark eyes. He looked almost... unsettled. Well, of course he is, from his point of view, we've never met before. "Come with me. We need to talk!"

I let him drag me away, his long strides purposeful. Still, I kept up with him easily, my eyes never leaving his face, filled with a strange eagerness. "As you wish." We didn't go far, stopping near a tree where the grass was littered with fallen leaves. He pointed at the ground. "Sit." Still so demanding. I plopped down and stretched out my legs, only now noticing the dust clinging to my black tights. I wiped them off absentmindedly as Snape stood before me, arms crossed, a deep scowl on his face. "I saw you talking with those parasites!" he sneered. "What was that about? Are you plotting with them to take me down? Well, too bad.." he pulled out his wand, the tip aimed directly at me, his voice dripping with bitterness "because I can hex you right now, you're alone, no little group to protect you!!" I let out a soft sigh, shaking my head as if he were being ridiculous. "I came all this way just to see you, and you want to hex me?" Something flickered in his dark eyes, his grip on his wand faltered ever so slightly. He studied me, slowly, he lowered his wand. "...Who are you? And what was all that nonsense about the.. future?" I patted the grass beside me, inviting him to sit. "Come. I have a long story to tell, and our time is limited." I flashed him another smile, softer this time, warm and reassuring.

His throat bobbed slightly, and for a moment, he just stood there, frowning. After a long hesitation, he sat down beside me. At first, he kept his distance, stiff, but as the minutes passed, his posture relaxed, and slowly, he stretched out his legs, mirroring mine. His legs were much longer, brushing lightly against my own. I glanced toward the big pumpkins near the hut "If I told you I was a time traveler.. you wouldn't believe me, would you?" Snape scoffed "You expect me to believe that?" I smiled, resting my hands on the cool grass. "I know it sounds crazy, but it's the truth." He exhaled sharply, his gaze flickering away. "Even if..if...I entertained the idea, why would you come here?" I tilted my head, watching him carefully. "Because you're important to me." His whole body tensed, he stared ahead, as if refusing to meet my eyes "Don't say things like that." I said softly "But it's true." He mumbled "You're either delusional or messing with me." I chuckled, tilting my head back to look at the sky. "You know, for someone so brilliant, you're really bad at accepting the truth." Snape turned to finally look at me "Okay! I accept that you're telling the truth, but what do you mean by saying I'm important to you?"

Before answering, I took a deep breath and looked at him seriously, though, judging by the way he instinctively leaned back, I must have ended up with an expression that made me look like some kind of villain. "You.. you still love her?" Snape's entire body tensed, there was no way I could have known, unless I really was a time traveler. "T-that has nothing to do with you!" he snapped, but his voice was quieter than usual, almost shaken. His eyes widened even more before he turned red and mumbled "And why do you know everything that's happened to me?" I threw my hands up, shouting, not in anger, but out of sheer excitement. Honestly, getting to talk to young Snape like this was making me a little too enthusiastic. "I saw everything in the Pensieve! And you're a fool for still loving her! Lily married your bully! She had a son with him! For Merlin's sake, let go of her!" I hesitated, my confidence wavering as my voice grew softer.

I lowered my gaze, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. "And.. and give all your love to me instead!" His entire face turned a deep shade of red, from the tips of his ears down to his neck. "W-what-?" His fingers twitched as if debating whether to hex me or simply run away. "Are you insane?! You-you can't just say things like that!" he hissed, his voice slightly unsteady. "You don't just..declare things like that to people you've only just met! That's not how this works!" his whole posture screamed flustered mess. "Unbelievable!" he muttered under his breath, still refusing to meet my eyes. "Absolutely unbelievable." I frowned at him, feeling a tight knot of frustration in my chest. Why did I even come all this way just to be rejected by him again? Even in this timeline! "I didn't just meet you right now! I've known you for years! Idiot! Stupid and foolish, that's what you are!" I shouted, my emotions spiraling out of control, I stood up abruptly, my hair fluffing up like cat's fur. "Fine! I'll just go back!"

I yanked out my Time-Turner, the golden rings catching the sunlight. The glow reflected in his dark eyes, making them widen in realization. In an instant, before I could even react, he was right standing in front of me, gripping my wrist tightly as he stared at the delicate object in my hands. "You have a Time-Turner?" pouting as I folded my arms and turned away stubbornly. "Oh, hello, good morning!!" I scoffed sarcastically. A moment of silence stretched between us, then, suddenly, I felt something cold brushing through my hair, ruffling the strands. Eh? I turned back to him. He was.. messing with my hair? His fingers, colder than I remembered, slid softly through my locks, absentmindedly playing with them, his hand against my hair was oddly comforting, so much like the Snape I knew. The older Snape, I had grown used to his older self doing this, gently smoothing down my hair like it was second nature to him. "You're..weird.." he muttered, his voice quieter now. His expression was somber "I don't know you at all, but you keep fussing over me like you do, what am I to you.. in your time?" I lowered my gaze. "You're- my professor."

Snape stiffened, his fingers pausing in my hair. "You're my student? Merlin.. that's weird, you traveled through time just to yell at me?" he muttered dryly. "If you wanted to call me stupid and foolish, you could've done it anywhere...why bother breaking the laws of magic?" He eyed me, then sighed, shaking his head. He reached out again, and before I could react, he flicked my forehead, gently but firmly. "Owch!" I rubbed my forehead, glaring at him. "That's for yelling in my face. And.. for whatever reason you came all this way, I suppose I should thank you." I stared at him, his ears turned slightly pink. He looked away quickly, shoving his hands into his robes. "Not that it means anything! I don't even know you." I chuckled. "You will." Snape watched me as I stretched out my palm. My eyes sparkled with quiet excitement as I gazed at my empty hand. He glanced at it too, clearly confused. Then, before his eyes, a delicate butterfly with pale yellow wings materialized out of thin air. It fluttered gracefully toward him and landed on his finger. His dark eyes followed its every movement, filled with curiosity. "A witch with such a rare ability.. Who are you?"

The golden light of the afternoon sun stretched our shadows across the ground, warning that sunset was near. My silhouette blurred slightly in the soft glow. "Oh.. I'm nobody special, you can call me Sue... Miss Just Sue." Without a word, he turned and started walking deeper into the forest. I quickly followed, knowing I shouldn't be seen by anyone else. If I forgot to erase someone's memory, it would cause a huge mess. Snape remained silent as he walked, his mind clearly racing. The butterfly stayed close, flitting beside him. "What if she's James in disguise?" he muttered under his breath, furrowing his brows. "Some elaborate prank?" But then he shook his head. "No.. that swine doesn't have wandless magic." He glanced over his shoulder, watching how I trailed after him like an eager shadow. A shiver ran down his spine. "She's so clingy.. she terrifies me.. from what I understand, she stalks my older self, she even pried into my Pensieve.. She's- really badly smitten with me, isn't she?" He darted another wary glance at me, deep in panicked thought. Then... "Ahh! Oof!" I tripped over a hidden tree root and fell straight onto the grass.

Landing on my knees, I winced and rubbed the small scrape beneath my torn tights. "Bloody hell.." I stopped rubbing my knee and looked up at him, confused. Even the butterfly hovering nearby seemed to pause, as if waiting for his reaction. Without a word, he stepped closer, his frame casting a shadow over me. He scowled down at me. "How utterly.. ridiculous you are!" I gasped. "What? Rude!" But instead of arguing, he bent down, his dark gaze flicking to my injured knee. A tiny scratch peeked through my torn tights, a faint trace of blood welling up.
"She's bleeding.." he mumbled, more to himself than to me. I waved my hands dismissively. "Oh, don't worry! I'm super strong! I won't cry or whine over something like this.. actually, this reminds me of something from my second year!" I started talking animatedly, recalling a memory, but he wasn't listening. His hand moved to cover his eyes for a second. His thoughts were elsewhere. She could have died with a scratch like this.. This girl is so fragile, I'm in big danger... When he looked up again, I was still talking, completely oblivious to his internal crisis. I have to make sure she doesn't break. "And then I waved at you and left your office! That was funny, wasn't it?" Snape, who hadn't heard a single word, just nodded blankly.

I gently wrapped my fingers around his hand, giving it the lightest squeeze. "Shall we go?" I asked, smiling up at him. Snape hesitated, staring at me longer than necessary, the tiny butterfly flitted. His gaze drifted forward, his voice quieter than before. "You want something in return, perhaps?" I stopped walking, keeping my grip on his hand so he was forced to stop too. "No, I just wanted to travel back and see you when you were young, that's all. I didn't come for a trade or to cause trouble." For a brief moment, something flickered in his dark eyes, something soft and fragile. He had never known what it was like to be cared for without expectation. He was always the one left behind, overlooked. Even the one friendship he had truly loved had broken recently. The idea that, somewhere in the future, someone truly loved him, someone had come all this way just for him.. was almost too much to believe. Maybe he thought it was a trick, or someone trying to make fun of him. His face suddenly changed.

He pulled his hand away from mine and turned to face me fully, he even lowered his head a little so I could see his serious, cold expression. "Ah.. I think I get it now! you're playing a really funny joke, right? That's what this is! A prank! Just like the other girls who tried to humiliate me!!!this is all fake!" It was like a wall shot up around him. His black eyes shrank in panic. Maybe he was used to being treated this way, used to expecting pain. And just like that, he pointed his wand at me again. He's hurting so much... I can't even imagine what he's been through. I didn't move, I just stared at the tip of his wand, then looked at his face. "You look like a wet angry cat." He blinked, confused, slowly, he lowered his wand. "...huh?" I started walking ahead, then turned and looked over my shoulder with a little smile. "And a wet angry cat needs warmth, and maybe.. food?" That cold, angry version of him cracked in seconds, he hesitated only for a breath, then followed me. We walked through the trees, sunlight dripping between the leaves.

Everything felt calm now. "You really shouldn't skip meals, sometimes when I'm angry, it's just because I'm hungry, you know?" He stared at the back of my head, watching the way my short, messy hair bounced with every step. "I.. I'm not good at saying sorry." he mumbled. "For a moment, I thought you were.. well, anyway... are you really sure this isn't a dream?" He added more quietly, with a sad look "Because I don't even get nice dreams..." I turned back proudly and grinned. "It's not a dream, I promise." He let out a long sigh, like he could finally stop overthinking everything, his shoulders relaxed, his whole face softened. "Everything feels like a dream lately, I'm not even sure what's real anymore..." Then, to my surprise, he suddenly fell back onto the grass, not by accident, but on purpose. His dark eyes reflecting little glints of sunlight, and for the first time... he smiled. "Even if this is a dream, I might as well enjoy it, at least there's a Gryffindor, foolish enough to claim she likes me." He chuckled softly. My heart skipped a beat at the sound. It was so rare that I stared at him, wide eyed "I'm not bluffing!"

His smile lingered as he gazed up at the towering trees, their green leaves glowing in the sunlight, the butterfly I conjured hovered above his face. "I don't know.. I just realized that a Gryffindor and a Slytherin never really work out." I sat down beside him, looked at his pale, thoughtful face, and my heart felt a little lighter. "But.. it really doesn't matter what house we're from, isn't it just about who your heart chooses?" He didn't answer right away, closed his eyes. I watched him for a bit, memorizing every little piece of his younger face. "How does my older self look?" he suddenly asked. A cloud of doodled thoughts popped into my head. Inside it, two silly faces of Snape floated around. Both had the same hair, of course. The older one looked a little more mature, this one had slightly bigger eyes. I rubbed my chin and gave him a curious look. "Are you sure you don't have vampire relatives?" I asked. "Because honestly, you look exactly the same, even after twenty one years! Just... older and more tired. It's kind of creepy." He opened one eye and stared at me. "I'm not a vampire." I burst out laughing. "Sure, that's exactly what a vampire would say!"

He groaned and turned his face away. "You're unbelievable. I walk in sunlight!!" I grinned "And you're secretly flattered, don't lie, you like that I think you're immortal and mysterious." He muttered. "I tolerate you, and that is the highest honor a Slytherin can give." I shook my head with a little smile. "Haheww... you silly Slytherin prince." I whispered to myself. Then I scooted over and lay down next to him. Our bodies were in opposite directions, but our heads touched gently in the middle. His hair and mine were so close, all mixed up together in a mess of black strands. But just as I tried to fix my head position, bonk! I hit his forehead by accident. "Oops... sorry." I mumbled. He didn't seem to care, he stayed quiet, watching the little butterfly that had landed on his finger, his Slytherin robe sleeve slipped down a little as he lifted his hand, the butterfly flapped its wings slowly. "You're going to leave, aren't you?" Is he feeling lonely? I sat up quickly, brushing some tiny branches out of my hair. I checked the Time-Turner necklace around my neck, it was still there. "Already going to miss me?" He frowned a little and stood up slowly, wiping the back of his robe. "Just tell me one thing.. are you this rude to me?"

I blinked "Eh? To you?" He turned a bit pink, and his pale cheeks made it even more obvious. "I mean... to my older self?" My face instantly got hot like fire. "No! No, no! He's something else! One rude word, and he just glances at you like you should start digging your grave right there." I made a serious face and then added dreamily, "He has this scary, dark aura around him, but it's so charming." I touched my own hair, completely lost in my love-struck thoughts. Snape stared at me, lips slightly open, then he let out a long, dramatic sigh. "So.. I'm a baby to you? You act really bossy around me." I blushed and looked down, my shoulders dropped. "I don't know.. I just..." He leaned closer, his face calm but playful. "I think if you had to choose between me and my older self.. you'd go after him, wouldn't you?" I turned away so fast, I almost twisted my neck, my face was bright red. Shame on you, Sue.. shame on you! I screamed inside my head. Imaginary cartoon tears rolled down my cheeks as I wiped them with an invisible tissue. Merlin, please forgive me, because yes, I would totally choose his older version..

Snape rolled his eyes. "No need to hide. I can already guess your answer." Then his voice got softer. "I guess... I'll just have to wait." His words made me stop being ridiculous, I looked at him again, he was facing the sky, but I could see the side of his face. Then he reached over and gave me a soft punch on the head. "Ow!" That was his awkward way of showing affection. We both stood up and walked back slowly toward the hut. I held the Time-Turner tightly in my hand. It was almost time to go "I have to wipe your memory too, but.. I don't want you to forget me completely." The sky burned in hues of red and orange as the sun dipped lower. Snape sat beneath a tree, gazing at the horizon. "I don't want to forget either." I stepped closer, kneeling in front of him. Gently, I cupped his face with both hands, bringing my own close to his. I won't erase everything, I'm selfish, please forgive me for this cruel choice.. Just like I had done with James and his friends, but this time, I changed it. I blurred his memories only slightly, and instead of vanishing completely, I placed a charm that would send him into a light sleep. His eyelids fluttered, his face relaxing beneath my hands. "I'll come find you in the future." I whispered. "Wait for me.."

I let him go, stepping back. The wind swept through my hair. Snape's eyes opened slightly, just for a second. Through his hazy vision, he saw only a silhouette against the sunset, dark hair swaying in the breeze, and a pair of golden eyes watching him with a gentle smile. Then, as he blinked, the vision was gone. A strange sensation pressed against his heart. He rubbed his temple, confused. "I swear.." he muttered, looking around. "Someone was just here!!" He tried to stand, but his legs felt weak, his mind hazy. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't quite grasp the memory. The only thing left behind, was the image of golden eyes. "It must've been a dream..?" he whispered to himself, his voice was distant, as if he wasn't entirely convinced. He stared at the empty space in front of him, his heart pounding for a reason he couldn't explain. "A phantom girl.. she was looking at me.." Just then, that small yellow butterfly drifted down in front of him, floating gently through the air. It landed on his shoulder, as if to say, She was real.

Chapter Text

Snape was walking back and forth in his office, he looked tired, too tired to finish his paperwork or even care about what Malfoy was doing. Not that it mattered anymore. Snape already knew Draco had fixed the vanishing cabinet, and he also knew the boy was too scared to listen to Sue, too scared to make the right choice. None of that surprised him. What bothered Snape the most wasn't Draco, it was something else, something Sybill Trelawney had said. During a recent staff meeting, she had sat beside him, and suddenly, her voice had changed, she had gone into one of her strange trances, leaning close, she whispered something only he could hear. "Finally, a flower that would only bloom for you, but one day, it will wither."

Snape had frozen, he hadn't even looked at her, he just sat there, pretending she hadn't said anything. Now, in his office, Snape stopped pacing, clenched his jaw, annoyed with himself. "No! She wasn't talking about Sue, she couldn't be." He shook his head. It was silly to think about it. Sybill Trelawney was a fool, her so-called prophecies were always nonsense, why would she ever make a real prophecy for him, of all people? Still.. the words wouldn't leave his mind. "A flower that would only bloom for me.." he whispered, then his face darkened. "And one day.. it will wither." Snape sat down at his desk, staring at nothing, as those words echoed again and again in his mind.

It was a quiet Sunday afternoon. As I walked through the castle halls, I saw the bright noon sun shining through the tall windows, the weather was warm, but a cool wind still blew softly. It felt like spring, one of those peaceful, cozy days that made me think of childhood. Everything felt calm and beautiful, but now, you might ask: Sue, where are you going while everyone else is having fun in Hogsmeade, hanging out by the lake, or just relaxing in the common rooms like normal students? Good question, well, I was not doing any of that, instead, I was hiding behind a stone wall near an old suit of armor on the third floor. My eyes were fixed on a certain familiar office door. I grinned, like a evil. I was on a mission, a very professional mission.

My plan was simple: Wait here until professor Snape steps out of his office, and then, oops! I just happen to be walking by. "Good afternoon, professor!" I would say in my best innocent voice. Then I'd follow him, maybe I'd ask him something totally unnecessary, or tell him some weird story about something nobody cares about, he wouldn't escape. "Okay, Sue." I whispered to myself, grinning like a proud criminal. "Brilliant plan, you're a genius in stalking." My cheeks felt hot just thinking about it. I was still smiling like a lunatic at the door when, suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder. "AAAAAAAH!" I screamed and jumped up so high I almost knocked over the armor behind me. I spun around, heart racing. "WHO-?" Right in front of me stood a young witch, she was an Auror. Since this year, many Aurors had been placed inside the castle and around the gates to keep everything safe. "Carmine? Is that you? Good, I was looking for you. Professor Snape told me to find you and bring you to him."

I blinked. Did I fail one of my exams? My eyes grew wide, a dark feeling dropped over my face. Is he angry? Did I disappoint him? The Auror didn't wait, she turned and started walking, clearly expecting me to follow. I sighed and looked down at my shoes, my cheeks were already warm. Great, I was planning to follow him like a happy stalker, but now that it's a real serious meeting... I want to run away. I feel shy, and kind of scared too... She knocked on the office door, made sure I went inside, then left. The door closed behind me with a soft click. "Good afternoon.. professor." I murmured. The room was too quiet, he was standing near the tall window with his back facing me. Sunlight was spilling through, casting his figure in a long, dark shadow, he was watching the courtyard below. My heart wouldn't stop beating fast.

I shoved my hands into the pockets of my black pants. My white button-up blouse was a little loose, and I had rolled the sleeves up just a bit. I looked down quickly, feeling my face heat up. And I call myself a Gryffindor? I'm shaking just because he's standing there! Get it together, Sue! Finally, Snape turned to me, he hadn't said a word yet, his black eyes narrowed. "For Merlin's sake..!" he said, frowning deeply "when are you going to stop dressing like a boy, Sue?" Eh? My mouth opened a little. What's that supposed to mean? He started walking toward me, his cloak moved like a shadow behind him, stopped just a few inches in front of me and reached out. His hand landed on my head, ruffling my hair. "You cut your hair again?" I flinched a little. Yeah.. I cut it last night, way shorter than before. I gave a tiny nod.

He let out a sigh. I noticed a little vein twitching on his forehead as he stared at me harder. "At least cut it neatly, Why is it always so messy?" I pouted, trying to defend my very tragic hairstyle. "But you once said short hair looks better on me! Remember? When I told you Gentiana said I should let it grow." Snape rolled his eyes. "That's because Gentiana was annoying me that day. That's why I said it!!!" And then.. silence. He turned around and walked back to the window again. So he called me all the way here just to yell at me about my hair? "I wanted to talk to you, before I go." he said softly. Something moved in my yellow eyes. Why does look so sad? Snape noticed the look on my face and gave me a small, rare smile. "Don't be afraid, I'm not going to punish you." He was looking outside the window "I'm going to leave soon." I gasped, my eyes went wide. "What?" He didn't turn around, he just kept staring outside. "I want you to promise me something, after this year, never come back to Hogwarts. I know you won't listen, but please, go somewhere far, don't stay close to Potter."

He turned his head a little. I could see the side of his face, cold fear spread in my chest. I took a few shaky steps toward him. "This.. this is the chaos you kept warning me about, right? Please tell me the truth, what are you going to do? Why are you leaving?" He didn't answer right away, his eyes moved toward the sky. "This will be our last meeting, I'm not afraid of being seen as the villain. It's been more than a year since you found out I'm a Death Eater, but like you said... in your eyes, I was never the bad guy." His voice was calm, but I could feel how sad it really was underneath. "I can handle being hated by the world, I'm doing this because of my guilt.. for my sins." My hands curled into fists, my breath came sharp and unsteady. "For your sins? What sins?" Tears burned my eyes as I lifted my face to look at him. "But you know what? It infuriates me! Always putting yourself second, no.. not even second, last!! Always, always, always, always... alw-" I broke off.

Snape turned to me fully, his face pale, his eyes wide, he looked almost, frightened. As if my tearful eyes were the last thing he wanted to see in the world. I didn't stop. "And what did you get in the end?" I demanded. Snape's expression softened slightly. "You speak as if I have lived an unhappy life." His voice was distant. "It's not as if I never had any happiness, because there is always light at the end of a journey." But the moment he said it, tears finally spilled down my cheeks. Because he was lying, because this was goodbye. Snape stepped closer, his long fingers brushing the tears from my face, forcing me to look at him. His fingers lingering there, his black eyes studied mine, deep and doubtful. "In my childish mind.. many years ago.. I thought I had seen eyes like yours before. I thought.. I dreamed of them...I thought I like to see her again, I felt that I would be abale to do so.." He.. he really remembers? The past weeks flashed in my mind, when I traveled back in time, when I met the young Snape. I didn't clear his memories completely..

I could only look at him, my lips slightly parted, my eyes shimmering with tears. Snape't eyes glowed for a fleeting moment "Whether you are that phantom girl or not.. or if this is all just deja vu, I don't care anymore. You remember what I told you, don't you?" His voice dropped lower. "That you can't fall in love with me?" I nodded slowly, I didn't dare look away, my heart pounded painfully in my chest. "Then consider me the most selfish and cruel man you've ever met, because I want you to keep loving me, I don't want you to love anyone else, just me. So if I disappear, I'll know that I'll still live inside you." I gripped his sleeve "I can never stop loving you... I have always loved you, for the longest time... even now!" I said louder than I meant to. For the time you spent with me, for the arms that made me feel safe whenever you held me.. for the fact that someone as beautiful as you would only gaze at me with gentle eyes.. I was saved by all of it.

Snape blinked, startled, I clenched my fists "Why are you leaving?" His dark eyes flickered as he watched me, my whole body shaking from everything he had just said. I inhaled sharply, as if the truth had struck me all at once. "It's true, I have always said that I want to protect my friends! But among all the people I want to keep safe, one of them is you! So never... never again talk about dying!" He reached for my hand, his dark eyes still clouded with confusion, yet beneath it, I could see a hint of relief. "Sue.." I slapped his hand away, not harshly, but enough to make him stop. "How can you say something so cruel? You talk about leaving, about doing something.. I don't even know what.. but suddenly, you say you want to be the villain, that you're going to die!! And you expect me to just nod and say 'Oh, sure, I'll go mind my own business'?" My chest ached. Snape's eyes widened at my outburst, but instead of pulling away, his gaze softened. "Sue, you know I'm not the kind of man who sugarcoats the truth, but I promised you.. I swore that I wouldn't disappear, besides..."

He hesitated, I kept my head down, trying to hide the way my lips wobbled, the way my eyes burned with unshed tears. "I am doing this for myself, Sue. I want to break free from the guilt that has chained me for years, I want to wipe away my mistakes, to atone for them." His fingers tightened slightly around my wrist. "And.. I am also doing it for you." My voice cracked as I sniffled. "You're lying.. you're going to vanish too.." His grip didn't loosen, Instead, he slowly pulled me toward him, wrapping his arms around me, guiding my head to rest against his chest. His fingers stroked through my hair, gentle and careful. "I'm not lying." he whispered, I didn't fight him, I didn't struggle or pull away. My arms hung limply at my sides. "Good girl." he murmured against my hair. Why does it have to be like this? I don't want him to go.. where is he going?

That evening, Harry told us he was going to a cave with Dumbledore to fetch one of Voldemort's Horcruxes. Before he left, he gave us a small bottle filled with shimmering gold liquid, Felix Felicis, the Liquid Luck, it was a gift from professor Slughorn. "Share it among yourselves!" Harry said, his green eyes serious, he had overheard a heated argument between Dumbledore and Snape, he thought Snape wanted to take control of the castle while Dumbledore was gone, but I knew the truth. Snape wasn't trying to take over, he was trying to save us, to save everyone, he never told me exactly what he was going to do. And I promised never to tell anyone. I sat on my bed, staring at Teddy as he chewed his food. So this is how you must feel all the time.. carrying secrets too heavy to bear. I let out a slow breath and leaned forward, reaching under my bed. My fingers wrapped around something smooth and cold.

I pulled it out, a long, rolled up cloth. Carefully, I unwrapped it, revealing a black cane, sleek and polished, resting in my hands like it had been waiting for me. The Carmine cane, a weapon, a symbol of power. The moonlight spilled through my window, casting shadow across my face as I held it. The moment my fingers curled around it, I felt it, heat, power, an unspoken connection, as if the cane recognized me. The night deepened, hours had passed since Harry left. Hours had passed since I took a single sip of the Liquid Luck, and then, I knew I needed to take the cane with me, but more than anything.. I needed to find Draco. Lately, he had been avoiding us again, slipping back into the boy he used to be, distant, cold, afraid, but I knew the truth, he was scared, he had once told me he was going to confess everything to Dumbledore, that he didn't want to do whatever Voldemort had ordered him to do. No more hiding, Draco!

I walked through the quiet, dark castle, the cool spring wind brushed against my hair, making the collar of my long sleeved white blouse flutter. The night felt heavy, I made my way to the courtyard, where a few students were gathered, whispering nervously. But before I could reach them, professor McGonagall arrived, her sharp voice cutting through the uneasy air. "Students! Return to your common rooms immediately! No wandering around!" Everything around us was painted in deep browns and greys. The sky above was thick and restless, like a storm was waiting to break. I watched as the students hurried away, then turned to McGonagall. She looked surprised to see me. "Carmine?" Her voice was tense, but her eyes grew even more troubled when they landed on the black cane in my hand.

"Headmaster isn't back yet, professor?" I asked. She shook her head, worry lining her face. "I was about to check myself.. but why did I see the Weasleys and Miss Granger on different floors? You should all be in your dormitories, the Aurors have everything under control." I hesitated, feeling something deep in my bones, something was wrong, maybe it was the Felix Felicis still running through my veins, sharpening my instincts? "No.." I murmured, gripping the cane tighter. "I have a feeling we need to stay alert." And then, a deafening roar. The sky cracked like a giant whip of lightning had torn through it. The wind howled, spinning wildly in every direction. And then, above us, a massive, sickly green mark burned into the sky. The Dark Mark.

Its eerie, twisting skull and serpent glowed against the stormy clouds, casting a shadow over everything. Professor McGonagall clutched her mouth in horror. "No.." But there was no time to stand still. "Professor! you need to alert the others. Wake up the teachers who are asleep, the Death Eaters are already inside the castle."
She gave a sharp nod and hurried away.
I ran, floor to floor, hallway to hallway. Searching, breathless, my heart hammered wildly in my chest. Draco.. is it you? Please.. let it not be you! But I couldn't find him anywhere, the castle was unraveling into chaos. Aurors were spreading out, but most of the students were still asleep, unaware of what was coming. And then, the sound of battle, spells clashing, shouts, footsteps racing. I snapped my head up, the fight was coming from above, the Astronomy Tower, or somewhere below it. Behind me, hurried footsteps pounded against the stone floor.

I spun around Ginny? She was panting "Sue! Good to see you! There's a fight on the other side, it's Greyback, he already killed one of the Aurors!" My chest tightened. Guess all the Aurors are here now.. but it's not enough! I glanced toward the Astronomy Tower, then back at the dark hallway stretching behind Ginny. "I think the real battle is happening up there." I said, pointing toward the upper floors, but first, our friends needed help. We ran toward the Magical Theory classroom. Just as we arrived, Greyback struck, with a furious snarl, he slashed his claws across Bill's face, blood splattered, Bill collapsed, groaning in pain, his face torn open. The last Aurors had fallen, their bodies lay motionless on the stone floor, their wands scattered beside them. The only one still breathing was Bill, but his face was torn, blood pouring from deep gashes. Ginny let out a scream and charged at one of the masked Death Eaters, rage burning in her eyes. "GINNY!" I shouted, one of them had already raised his wand, aiming straight at her.

I yanked her back just in time, she stumbled behind me, nearly falling. My grip tightened on my cane, my heartbeat pounding in my ears. With a single flick, a crimson bolt of lightning erupted from my cane, the air crackled, the Death Eater didn't even have time to scream before the blast struck him, his body shattered into nothingness, the others froze. Ginny took the chance to knock the wand out of another Death Eater's grip. He stumbled back, eyes wide in terror. "That's Carmine!" he shrieked. "RUN!" They broke, panic spread among them like wildfire, some disapparated with hurried cracks of magic, while others sprinted down the halls, their black robes billowing as they fled. Greyback vanished before we could even see where he went. Ginny fell to her knees beside Bill, shaking him, trying to stop the bleeding.

I moved quickly through the darkness. The Astronomy Tower loomed ahead, its spiraling staircase vanishing into the shadows above. Before stepping forward, I pressed myself against the cold stone wall, steadying my breath, heavy footsteps echoed from above, boots rushing up the stairs, murmurs followed, low and urgent, one of them breaking into a triumphant laugh. I waited, gripping the cane tightly, my pulse was hammering, but I forced myself to listen, to make sure no more Death Eaters were coming. Then, when I was certain, I stepped onto the stairs, the higher I climbed, the louder the voices became. A wheezy giggle filled the air. "Dumbledore cornered!!" a man sneered, his voice unfamiliar. "Yes." a woman added, her tone thick with mockery. "Dumbledore wandless! Dumbledore alone! Well done, Draco!"

Laughter followed, high and braying, like donkeys screeching in the dark, my chest tightened. Then, a weak voice spoke. "Good evening, Amycus.. and you've brought Alecto, too. Charming." I froze. Dumbledore? Alecto let out a low, angry chuckle. "Your petty jokes won't save you from your deathbed!" Then a deeper, rasping growl. Greyback! "Do it, Draco. Now!" A tense silence, then a violent shriek, Alecto's voice, filled with rage. "He's just as much a coward as his father! Kill this Dumby or I will do it myself!" The Death Eaters broke into shouts. "Draco, it's your duty!" , "He's shaking like a child!" , "Lucius was a coward, and his son is just the same!" I clenched my jaw, my grip on the cane tightening. Should I end this now? One strike, one blast of my power, and I could destroy the entire tower, take them all down before they could lay a finger on Dumbledore! But then, a familiar scent. Fingers wrapped around my arm, stopping me in my tracks. I snapped my head back. Snape?

He stood over me, his dark eyes locked onto mine, he didn't speak, didn't move...just looked, his expression unreadable, except for a slight crease of his brow. Above us, a voice shouted "Where the hell is Snape?" Greyback gave a low, guttural chuckle. "Playing his part as the kind professor, I guess?" More laughter followed, but among all the voices, I barely heard Draco. His words were weak and broken. Snape let go of my arm and, without a single glance back, strode up the stairs, his footsteps were steady, his figure disappearing into the shadows above. I stood there, frozen, my heart pounding. I wanted to say something, to ask him what he was going to do, but the words never left my lips. The Death Eaters fell silent, their laughter and arguing cut off as if Snape's very presence had frozen the air itself. Amycus, his wheezy voice filled with frustration, finally broke the hush. "We have a problem, Snape! The boy can't do it!"

I took another slow step up the stairs, then I heard it, Dumbledore's voice "Severus... please..." My heart pounded so wildly, it felt like it might stop altogether. The world around me slowed, as if time itself hesitated, until I heard the incantation I never, ever thought I would hear from Snape. "Avada Kedavra!" For one terrible moment, everything moved in slow motion, then, all at once, time rushed forward. My pulse roared in my ears, my hands shook. Dumbledore.. he killed him? I staggered backward, nearly losing my balance on the stairs. Tears spilled down my face as I turned away from the staircase, chest heaving. A sound, heavy boots descending. I snapped my head up, vision still blurry. The first figure coming down was Draco, his face whiter than a ghost's, as if he was on the verge of being sick, behind him, Snape, his dark eyes locked on Draco, making sure the boy kept moving.

I wiped my tears roughly, fingers tightening around my cane. Draco was only a few steps from me, barely two meters away, my entire body trembled with rage. "Draco.." His pale face lifted, his eyes met mine. I screamed, fury ripping through my throat. "YOU MISERABLE, TRAITOROUS BASTARD!" A flash of deadly crimson light erupted from my cane, crackling like lightning as it shot toward Draco, but Snape was faster, with a flick of his wand, he deflected my attack, sending the blast crashing into a nearby window. Glass shattered, shards raining down into the night. "GET OUT OF HERE!" Snape snarled, his voice cutting through the chaos. Heavy footsteps echoed as more Death Eaters appeared, two of them, squat and lumpy. Amycus and Alecto. Amycus let out a low, nasty laugh. "Who the hell is she?" Before I could move, Snape grabbed Draco by the collar, forcing him forward.

His grip was harsh, his movements sharp and furious, like a man barely containing his own wrath, then he was gone, dragging Draco with him, disappearing into the darkness. That left me alone with Amycus, Alecto and Greyback. The werewolf grinned, stepping forward, his yellow teeth glinting in the moonlight. "Don't tell me you two don't recognize the famous Carmine princess.." Alecto let out a cackling laugh, her wand rising. "Then we'll make her ready for your dessert, wolfy!" Alecto and Amycus pointed their wands at me, their faces were full of cruel smiles. The werewolf stood between them, grinning like he was ready to watch a fun show. "She smells afraid." Greyback growled, I held my cane tightly and looked at them. "Not afraid!" I said, my voice cold. "Angry!" Before they could attack, I slammed my cane into the floor, a shockwave burst out. The stone cracked beneath us, the walls shook. The Death Eaters lost their balance.

They screamed as they fell back, Greyback stumbled, snarling. I turned and ran down the stairs as fast as I could. "STUPEFY!" A red light shot past my ear, I could feel the heat of the spell. The paintings on the walls screamed and jumped from their frames, running into other pictures to hide. Behind me, Alecto and Amycus chased me. Their feet pounded on the stone steps. "GET HER!" Greyback howled. Below us, wizards were fighting, Aurors and Death Eaters threw spells at each other, some fell, some still fought. The floor was covered in blood. I didn't stop running, but Greyback was faster, I heard his claws scraping the stone, his breath was hot and wild, he jumped, I spun around and raised my cane. A powerful blast threw Greyback backward, the stairs shook, dust and broken stone flew into the air. Greyback slammed into the wall, he growled in pain, the portraits around him wailed as their frames collapsed.

Amycus barely blocked the blast, coughing as dust filled the air. But Alecto... "CRUCIO!" A sharp pain ripped through me, my body collapsed, I fell down the last few steps, my cane slipped from my fingers. Pain was so strong that I couldn't breathe, I screamed. "AAAHHH!" Tears filled my eyes, my body shook and twisted, my vision turned white, I heard laughter. Alecto stood over me, her wand still pointed at me. "Pathetic girl!" she cackled, then she turned sharply, barking to her brother "Amycus! Grab her cane!" Still writhing, my blurred vision caught the sight of Amycus reaching down. "No-!" I tried to scream, but my voice was weak. Amycus grabbed my cane, then he screamed, his face twisted in pain, his skin burned where he touched the cane, his fingers turned black, his arm shook violently, his eyes wide with terror, dropping the cane as though it were a cursed object. "EXPELLIARMUS!" A blast of red light hit Alecto and Amycus, they flew backward, crashing into the stairs.

Their wands flying from their hands. The pain in my body faded, I gasped and looked up, a shadow ran toward me. His dark hair was messy. "Sue?" His voice sounded distant, almost like an echo. "Are you alright?" Sirius Black? He knelt beside me, his hands gripping my shoulders as I shuddered violently from the aftershock of the Cruciatus Curse. His face was cut in places, his breathing ragged. "Sue? Can you hear me?" he asked again, shaking me slightly, I nodded feverishly, my vision still blurry. Before I could say anything, more footsteps approached. "Here's her cane! come on!" A woman with pink hair, Tonks, appeared, scanning the area, her wand raised. Behind her, more figures rushed in. Ginny, Hermione and Remus. All of them were breathless, their eyes darting between me and the fallen Death Eaters. "Don't let them get her cane!" Remus urged. Tonks reached out to grab it "NO!"

My voice was strong enough to stop her, everyone froze. I pushed myself up, leaning against Sirius for support. "Don't touch it.." I warned, my voice still shaky. "It only recognizes its owner.. If you try to take it.. it could burn you too, or worse..." Tonks hesitated, then slowly pulled her hand back. With a deep breath, I grasped my cane again, the instant my fingers wrapped around the familiar wood, a pulse of warmth spread through me. The lingering pain in my body eased slightly, as though my magic itself was stitching me back together. I looked at Sirius, he held my arm tightly, making sure I wouldn't fall. His eyes were full of worry. "I'm fine." I whispered and nodded to reassure him. He hesitated but finally let go. I took a deep breath, a warm energy flowed through me, as if my cane was healing me, my body felt steadier. Suddenly, a sharp curse blasted past us.

A Death Eater collapsed just inches away, we all spun around in shock. Harry was storming down the stairs, his wand was raised, his face was twisted with rage, but his eyes... his eyes burned with fury I had never seen before, he didn't even look at us, he ran past, heading straight for the castle doors. "Harry-! NO!" Remus shouted. My heart stopped, no.. he's going after Snape! I spun around and sprinted after him, the battle raged around me, flames danced on the stone floor as Aurors and Death Eaters fought viciously. Someone called my name, but their voice faded behind me, I leapt over the fire and ran out of the castle. The cold wind hit my face like a slap, my lungs burned, the Hogwarts grounds were dark, my stomach twisted, I wanted to throw up.

Harry's footsteps echoed ahead, just a few meters away. As I neared Hagrid's hut, I spotted three figures moving toward the gates, Snape, Draco, and another Death Eater. Harry raised his wand and shouted a curse. Snape blocked it with a lazy flick of his wand, as if he weren't even trying. I dove behind Hagrid's hut, the hut was still warm, the smell of burnt wood thick in the air. I crouched low, my heart hammering. I hid so Snape wouldn't see me, I hid so I could stop Harry before he did something he could never take back. Harry screamed in rage. "Fight back! Fight back, YOU COWARD!" He fired another curse, this time, Snape flicked his wand sharply, and Harry was flung backward, he hit the ground hard, sliding in the dirt. My breath caught in my throat, more Death Eaters were rushing toward the Hogwarts gates, they were escaping, one of them raised his wand, ready to kill Harry.

Snape snapped his head around, his voice sharp and furious. "Have you forgotten?! He belongs to the Dark Lord! Go!" The Death Eater hesitated, then turned and ran. Snape stepped toward Harry. He lay collapsed on the ground, his wand too far away to reach, his chest rose and fell in ragged breaths. "Then kill me!" Harry screamed, his voice cracking. "Kill me like you killed him, you coward!" Tears ran down my face before I even realized it, everything felt so terrible, I wished this was a nightmare. And then.. Snape roared louder than I had ever heard him before. "DON'T-" His face twisted in rage and agony "CALL ME A COWARD!" His voice shook the air like thunder. And Like a dark shadow, Snape whirled around and vanished through the gates, the Death Eaters disappeared with him, Draco was gone, the night fell into a deafening silence. Only the wind remained.

I rushed to Harry, grabbing his arm and helping him stand. His wand lay a few feet away, and I handed it to him without a word. His fingers closed around it tightly, his whole body trembling, when I looked at his face, my heart clenched, his glasses were askew, his eyes red and wet with tears. "He killed him.." Harry's voice broke. "All this time.. he was a traitor..and Dumbledore trusted him." I said nothing, there were no words that could fix this. Instead, I pulled him into a hug, holding onto him as tightly as I could, he didn't push me away. We walked together in silent, toward the castle's courtyard, the air was thick with grief. A crowd had gathered, students, professors, aurors. Faces pale, eyes wide with shock. And in the center of it all.. Dumbledore. I felt sick. Harry let go of me and stepped forward. He fell to his knees beside Dumbledore's body, Ginny beside him, wrapping her arms around him.

And above us, Fawkes sang, the phoenix's cry was haunting, a melody of sorrow so deep that it felt like the whole world was weeping. His golden feathers glowed softly in the night, but there was no warmth in it. I stood at the edge of the crowd, gripping my cane tightly. There was a twisting, horrible feeling inside me, growing heavier with every breath. Then the world started spinning, a sharp dizziness made my vision blur, my grip on my cane tightened, but my legs felt weak. And then.. something cold trickled down my face. A slow, sticky warmth trailing from my forehead. Blood. I barely had time to register it before my vision darkened, the last thing I heard before I hit the ground were the gasps of students around me. "She's bleeding!" Someone screamed. The crowd parted, voices rising in panic. A shadow moved through them, professor McGonagall rushing toward me "Get her to the Hospital Wing! Now!"

My eyes were closed, but I could hear voices all around me. "I don't think Bill will turn into a real werewolf.." someone murmured. "No, but those wounds are cursed, I don't think any spell can heal his face." another voice replied. My eyelids felt heavy, but I forced them open. The room was blurry at first, but soon, I recognized the Hospital Wing. I was lying in one of the beds, my body aching, my head throbbing. Just three beds away, I saw a figure with red hair lying unconscious. Bill.. The others hadn't noticed me waking up, they were pacing around, talking to each other in hushed, tense voices. Near Bill's bed, Lupin sat on a chair, his face buried in his hands. His whole body trembled as if he was crying, Tonks stood beside him, her hand on his shoulder, whispering something to comfort him.

Then, she spoke louder, her voice thick with confusion. "How did he die? I just- I can't understand." Harry's answer was sharp "Snape killed him! I saw it." Across the room, Madam Pomfrey burst into quiet sobs and turned away from the crowd. Professor McGonagall wiped her eyes with a tissue, shaking her head in disbelief. "We all trusted him, Dumbledore trusted him.. and he was just playing a role all along." On the other side of Lupin, Sirius sat stiffly, his grip tightening on Remus's shoulder, his voice was filled with bitter hatred. "How many times did I warn him?" he spat. "Snape.. feeling regret for his actions? And Dumbledore believed him? Just because he said he was sorry for being a spy for Voldemort? I don't even know how he managed to trick Dumbledore like that. That greasy bastard!"

My heart burned, every word felt like a knife, stabbing deeper and deeper, my body trembled as I slowly pushed myself up from the bed. My hands were weak, the white blouse I wore was marked with the same crimson traces. "Don't say a word against him when you don't even understand him!" My voice rang through the Hospital Wing, silence fell over them all, Remus was the first to stand, his eyes, red and filled with grief, locked onto mine with disbelief and fury. "What are you even saying?! SNAPE IS A TRAITOR! DUMBLEDORE IS DEAD!" Tonks reached out, trying to calm him, but Harry had already lost control of his rage. "He caused this!" he shouted. "He let the Death Eaters in! He...he helped them attack us!" His voice shook with emotion. "Look at yourself, Sue! You almost died because of his Death Eaters! And you still think he's a good person?"

His chest rose and fell with heavy breaths. "Tell me, is there any reason to defend him?!" Madam Pomfrey rushed to my side, pressing a hand to my forehead. "Shh.. she was bleeding minutes ago. She must have used too much of the cane's power." Sirius scoffed, rolling his eyes. "All thanks to Snape, and she still insists on defending that git." My voice shook. "He must have had a reason... Dumbledore wasn't just any wizard who could be fooled by him!" I couldn't tell them the truth, not fully. Snape hadn't told me everything, but I knew he was doing all of this to save the Wizarding World from Voldemort. But what can I possibly say to make them believe me? Remus, his gaze shifting to Bill. "He must have played his role so well that Sue still refuses to believe the truth." The room was tense, filled with grief and anger.

Ron, who had been standing quietly near Hermione, suddenly spoke, his voice shattered the silence with something no one had expected to hear. "She doesn't want to believe it because she's in love with him!" A dead silence fell over the hospital, even McGonagall gasped, nearly choking, everyone exchanged worried glances. Sirius' eyes flashed with something unreadable "What? So that's why.. It makes sense now... you were an easy target for him! He must have tricked you just like he tricked Dumbledore!" I clenched my fists, my heart pounding. My face burned with shame and fury. Great!! Now everyone knows! "He never tried to fool me!" I snapped.

Sirius frowned, his face dark with anger, pointed a finger at me, his voice rising. "Sue! Listen to me! That bastard is a snake! He knows how to mess with people's minds! And as your godfather, I won't let you keep defending him!" The whole room went silent again. It felt like only Sirius and I were left, locked in this argument. My pupils shrank, my face turning cold. "Who ever said you were my godfather?" McGonagall suddenly stepped forward "Enough! Stop this at once!" her eyes filled with exhaustion and grief. "We don't have time to argue about Snape anymore. He is a traitor, and he is gone!" Then she turned to me, her stern look softening slightly with concern. "And you, Sue...listen to me carefully, I warn you not to use that cane again."

I didn't answer. McGonagall exhaled, looking at me as if she already knew I wouldn't listen. "The cane is draining its power from you! From your own life!!" I don't care anymore.. all I wanted was to put an end to this war, and if it meant using every last bit of my life to destroy the enemy, then so be it. I gripped my cane tightly, ignoring everyone in the room. Without another word, I turned and walked out of the hospital, Pomfrey's frantic voice calling after me to rest but I didn't stop.

After that night, Hogwarts changed, it was the middle of May, classes were canceled, exams were canceled, parents flooded the castle, taking their children home for safety, and after Dumbledore's funeral, McGonagall became the new Headmistress.

I walked up to the Astronomy Tower, where Harry, Ron, and Hermione stood near the railing. The wind played with our hair as the noon sun cast a golden glow on our faces. I stepped between Ron and Harry, feeling the weight of everything that had happened pressing down on us. Harry's voice was calm but firm. "Next September... I won't be coming back to school." Hermione hesitated. Hogwarts had always meant so much to her. "Why?" she asked, though she already knew the answer. "Are you going after the Horcruxes?" Harry gave a determined nod. "I'll finish what Dumbledore started." Unlike Hermione, I didn't need Hogwarts lessons anymore, there was nothing left for me in the classrooms. "You know I'll come after you." Harry turned to me sharply, frowning. "I won't let any of you die because of me! Especially you, Sue. As much as Voldemort wants me dead.. he wants you too."

I knew why Harry hated Snape, from his point of view, he had every reason to. But I couldn't argue with him, not yet, not until the truth was finally revealed. I tore my gaze away from him and looked up at the sky, watching the sun shine brightly above us as the wind howled through the open tower. "You're the most stupid boy I've ever met, Harry, you're reckless enough to get yourself killed by Voldemort in the blink of an eye, so.." I turned back to him "I won't let you die too soon, not before me." Harry stared at me, speechless, opened his mouth, then closed it again, as if the words wouldn't come. Behind me, Hermione and Ron exchanged a glance before nodding. Ron clapped Harry on the shoulder. "We're staying with you, mate." , "Until the end." Hermione added softly. Harry looked at us all, his green eyes filled with something unspoken. Then, at last, he nodded.

In a castle similar to a bird's cage, I remember the days when I was under your protection.

Chapter Text

Looking around the same house I grew up in with Gentiana.. it feels so quiet and empty now. My bag is ready with the necessary things inside. Some extra clothes, the Resurrection Stone, the Time Turner, and lastly, the moving picture of my parents. They were smiling and waving gently, again and again. I tighten the strap of my bag. I put some Muggle money in my pants pocket. Looking at Teddy, my beautiful tabby cat, I saw him finishing his last meal, he licked his paw, then looked up at me with those big, innocent green eyes. Tears gathered in mine, I knelt and hugged him tight, pressing a kiss to his soft, fluffy head. "Teddy... you are so loved. I'm going to put you to sleep now.. because the battlefield is no place for you. If I lost you out there.. if you died, I swear, I'd die too."

My eyes shimmered faintly, then glowed brighter, a gentle silver glow wrapped around Teddy, his eyes slowly closed, and he curled into a soft ball, peaceful and warm, falling into a safe, dream-like sleep. I placed him carefully into his magically protected box. I wrapped my Gryffindor scarf around him. "Sweet dreams, my love." I said softly. I carried the box into Gentiana's room. So many memories here.. I pushed them aside for now. I opened the hidden drawer and placed Teddy's box beneath layers of old papers, soft cloth, and forgotten things. Then I stood, holding my cane forward. Silent light flickered from its tip, it wasn't loud or bright, but it burned with pure warning. A protective charm, anyone who touched this closet would feel it, burned to the bone.

I grabbed my bag and turned around slowly, taking one last look. He won't be cold, or hungry, or afraid, he'll just dream, like nothing bad ever happened. I wiped my tears and whispered "I'll come and get you when the world is safe." I ran my hand through my hair. My face felt heavy and tired. Because of you, Teddy.. I promise I'll survive. I'll come back for you. Goodbye. I walked to the front door, ready to leave this house for who knows how long. Before I stepped out, something caught my eye, a reflection in the hallway mirror. I stared, my hair had grown past my shoulders, faster than normal. The soft curls were more visible now. My bangs were longer, falling carelessly across my face. The shape of my hairline, the way it parted down the middle, it looked like Ryder. I stared into my own eyes for a long moment, but my words, when they came, weren't meant for the girl in the mirror.

They were for him. Snape. "If I cut my hair now, it'll feel like cutting the last thread between us." And with that, I turned away, stepping into the unknown. The plan was to send Harry from Sirius's house to the Burrow. But no one explained the full plan in the letter, they didn't dare, the Ministry was slowly falling under Voldemort's control. Since I was still underage in the Wizarding World, I wasn't allowed to use Floo powder or a Portkey. And no, I couldn't Apparate either, same reason: I was still sixteen. Also, walking through a Muggle town holding a black cane with a glowing tip? Not a good idea. People would probably call the police or animal control. So, I quietly shrank my cane and tucked it into my bag. I'll make it big again when I reach Grimmauld Place. After a long, quiet train ride, I spent most of the time staring out the window. Trees passed by like blurs, I kept checking the small piece of paper with the secret address.

Finally, I stood in front of a gloomy, black door, I did what they told me, two knocks, two loud kicks with my foot. The door creaked open slowly. A house elf peeked out, but not like Dobby, this one had a wrinkled, grumpy face and looked like he'd eaten a lemon by mistake. He squinted at me and grumbled through his teeth "A guest.. in my Lady's house?" I smiled and opened my mouth to say hello, but before I could answer, a loud voice boomed behind him "KREACHER? GET AWAY!" The elf gave a yelp and ran off. Sirius appeared in the doorway, grinning like a madman. "Oh, my dear goddaughter!" He pulled me into a tight hug. "Hello." I said, smiling. "Good to see you're still alive." He chuckled. "Barely. Come in, everyone's waiting." We walked through the dusty old hallway together until we reached the main living room. And there they were, Remus, Tonks, Arthur, Harry, Hermione, Ron, Fred and George, Bill, and Fleur.

All of them looked up when they saw me. Their faces froze like someone had pressed the pause button. Only Tonks jumped up and smiled big, she waved cheerfully. "Hi, Sue!" The Trio exchanged puzzled looks. I dropped my bag and folded my arms. "Okay? Do I have something on my face?" Ron was the first to speak, eyes wide. "Bloody hell.." Fred and George said together "We didn't recognize you at first!" Fleur, who was clinging sweetly to Bill, stared me up and down. Hermione rushed forward and hugged me tightly. Then she stood beside me and whispered "Your hair.. it's grown so long." Tonks added with a grin "Yeah! What happened to the bangs and that cute messy short hair?" Harry finally stepped closer and said, almost like he couldn't believe it "You look... just like Ryder." Sirius, standing beside me now, placed a strong hand on my shoulder and laughed. "Better. Her face might scare off the Death Eaters."

I smirked. "Only scare them? I came here to kill as many as I can." Silence, everyone blinked. Then Ron, voice shaking with fake fear, whispered loudly "Merlin's pants... Ryder has possessed her!" Fred gasped dramatically. "Do we need an exorcism?" George pulled out his wand. "Hold still, Sue, I read about this once, something about ghost farts and unicorn tears.." I raised an eyebrow. "George, if you hit me with that thing, I'll turn you into a toad." He put it away quickly. "Okay! No exorcism today!" Ron leaned toward Harry and whispered, not very quietly "She even stands like him. All tall and dangerous. What if she is Ryder in disguise?" I pretended to sigh. "Fine, I'll just go hide in the basement until my 'scary' wears off." Tonks giggled. "No! Stay! This is fun." Hermione gave Ron a light slap on the arm. "Honestly, Ron. She's still Sue!" Ron rubbed his arm. "Yeah, yeah. I'm just saying, she used to be scary cute, now she's scary scary."

I shook my head in disbelief. Can you believe them? I bent down to open my bag, searching for something. Bill sighed, running a hand through his red hair. "We talk like it wasn't Ryder who tried to kill me years ago..." Ron leaned over and whispered to him, "Mate, if we start talking about Ryder's crimes, we'll need ten feet of parchment. Just laugh or keep your mouth shut." While I was still digging through my bag, Fleur suddenly scolded Ron in a very dramatic way. "You must show more respect to Bill!" she snapped. Ron threw up his hands. "What? I didn't say anything!" And just like that, they started bickering. I finally pulled out what I was looking for, my parents' photo. I stood and held it up proudly. "See? I look like them now. Stop comparing me to my insane uncle." Everyone leaned in. In the picture, my parents were smiling and waving. My mother had long, dark hair. My dad stood beside her with that same crooked grin I often made.

Tonks stepped closer and stared at the photo. Her eyes softened, and they sparkled a little. "Yes.. I can see it now." Then, she turned back to everyone and cleared her throat. "Everyone, look at this." Tonks said, holding up her left hand. There was a ring on her finger. Gasps filled the room, except for Sirius, his smile disappeared at once. Hermione beamed. "Wait- you two got married?" Tonks nodded proudly. "Yep!" Remus, quiet as always, just gave a small smile and nodded too. "Sorry. We didn't tell anyone, it was very simple. No party." A warm murmur filled the room as everyone cheered for them, even Fleur forgot her little fight with Ron and turned to Bill with shining eyes. Maybe she's happy to be the next bride. I thought with a smile. I looked at Tonks and Remus standing side by side, my cheeks felt hot. Tonks is younger than Remus.. much younger, maybe.. maybe one day.. me and Snape..

I shook the thought away quickly. No! That's a foolish dream, can never happen, it's wrong. Then, my eyes wandered across the room. Sirius sat on a small sofa, pretending to look at his wristwatch, but he wasn't checking the time, he hadn't said one nice word to Remus since the announcement. I walked over to him with a soft smile. "Um.. what's wrong? I've never seen you this grumpy." Sirius rolled his eyes like a drama queen. "Nothing." But I caught it, the way his eyes lingered on Remus just a second too long. Oh.. My eyes grew wide as I slowly turned to look back at Sirius. Wait.. is he in love with Tonks? Sirius caught me staring and raised an eyebrow, then, with a sassy pout like a grumpy child, he said "Does the great Carmine have sharp senses like her godmother too?" I tilted my head, confused, my mind went blank. "Eh? Gentiana knew something special about you? What was it?"

Sirius stood up with a sigh and ruffled my hair in a playful way "Don't think about it..." But I wasn't fooled. I'm sure he's upset about something, maybe about Remus and Tonks getting married. Sirius suddenly stepped into the center of the room. His voice was loud and dramatic, but there was a little edge of annoyance hiding underneath. "Alright, alright! Enough sweet talk for this ugly new couple! We don't have all night, time to talk about the plan!" Arthur clapped his hands together like a teacher ready to start class. "Everyone, get ready!" He opened a large bag filled with identical clothes, all of them looked the same, plain dark jackets and trousers. Remus stepped forward and cleared his throat. "The plan is to send Harry to a safe place, the Burrow. Most of us here are considered adults, except Harry and Sue, so we can't risk using normal magic travel. If we use Floo, Portkeys, or Apparition, the Ministry or even Voldemort might notice. So, we've decided-"

But Sirius interrupted him, as if Remus wasn't even speaking. "Tonight, we'll have six Potters!" Harry gasped, horrified. "Six what?! No! If you think I'm letting anyone get hurt because of me, you're all mad!" Ron shrugged and grinned. "It's not the first time, mate." Arthur gave Harry a reassuring pat on the shoulder. "Don't worry, Harry, we're all ready for this. Like Dumbledore said, you're the only hope we've got left." Harry opened his mouth to argue again, but before he could say a word, Hermione suddenly stepped forward. "Be quiet, Harry!" she said calmly, then she reached out, grabbed a handful of his hair, and snipped off a few strands with quick fingers. "Ow! Hey!" Harry yelped, rubbing the back of his head. Hermione dropped the hair into a small flask Sirius was holding. I tried not to laugh, but it was very hard. Remus walked toward Sirius, who was busy mixing Harry's hair into the thick, dark green Polyjuice Potion.

He stirred it slowly, pretending he didn't notice Remus standing beside him. Remus cleared his throat. "The real Harry will come with me, everyone else will fly in pairs on broomsticks, carrying a fake Harry. Voldemort has already sent his Death Eaters to watch this place, once we leave, there's no turning back." Arthur helped Sirius pour the potion into small glass cups. Everyone began murmuring quietly, some nodding, some whispering nervously about the plan. I stepped forward quickly, my eyes glowing with courage. "I'll be the one to take the real Harry!" I said loudly. The room went quiet, everyone turned to look at me, even Sirius stopped stirring. Remus shook his head. "No, Sue, this isn't a game. It's very serious, people could get hurt.. or worse. Harry should go with someone older, someone who has more experience with Death Eaters."

Harry looked miserable, he opened his mouth like he wanted to say 'I don't need protection!' But before he could speak, I cut in. "I'm stronger than all of you! If Harry comes with me, no one will dare to get close to us!" Suddenly, the small cane I carried, disguised to look like a wand, began to grow. It stretched in my hand, becoming its true size once more. Magic shimmered around me. "And just so you know." I added "I won't hesitate to take lives if I must. Harry will be safe with me!" The room stayed quiet for a few seconds. Then Fleur spoke softly, her eyes wide. "She's right." George nodded slowly. "I wouldn't mess with her." Tonks grinned. "Remind me never to get on Sue's bad side." Even Sirius chuckled. "Alright then. Looks like Harry's got his own scary sister." Remus sighed but finally gave a small nod. "Very well, but be careful. Both of you." With that, everyone turned back to the potion.

The five who were turning into Harry: Hermione, Ron, Fleur, Fred, and George, each took a glass of the bubbling potion. Fred sniffed it and made a face. "Smells like goblin's piss." He took a sip and immediately winced. "Tastes like it too." One by one, they drank. The moment the potion touched their tongues, the magic began. Hermione and Fleur's long hair shot back into their heads. Fred and George started shrinking and becoming skinnier. In just seconds, six Harry Potters stood around the room, blinking and wobbling on their feet. George looked down at his new body and frowned. "What if I stay this short and thin forever?" Arthur tossed identical clothes onto the floor for them to change into. I quickly turned my back and played with my long bangs, pretending to be very interested in the wall. Harry's already embarrassed that everyone will see his body. I don't want to make it worse for him...

Remus was the first to step outside. Cold wind rushed in as the door opened to the dark night. One by one, we all grabbed a broom. Each of us would fly with a 'Harry' on the back. Remus called out loudly "Three... two... one..." Whoosh! All the brooms lifted into the sky like arrows. The night was freezing. The sky was heavy with dark clouds, and the cold air bit our faces. Dementors had been escaping lately, so the weather felt even colder, like it carried fear itself. The group split off, flying in different directions. Harry and I shot forward, fast and sharp, he held on tightly from behind, his arms around my waist. Then, over the roar of the wind, he shouted "Sue! I never missed your short hair more than tonight! These long locks are slapping me in the face!" I tilted the broom to the left quickly, just in time to dodge a bright green flash zooming toward us. "Sorry!" I yelled, glancing back. But there was no time to relax, that one spell was only the beginning. Suddenly, out of nowhere, more than ten black shapes came flying through the sky, fast, twisting, shooting spells.

Their dark robes flapped like wings. Death Eaters. "Here they come!" Harry shouted. "Duck your head!" Spells flew past us like arrows. Crack! Zoom! Bang! Green and red lights lit up the sky. I felt fear rise up inside me, but something else was there too. Something wild. Something fierce. Maybe it was the rush of flying, or maybe it was the magic in my blood, but I had never felt braver. "Hold on, Harry!" I grabbed the broom with one hand and held my cane in the other. It began to glow with a strange blue light. Then, I swung it through the air. A bolt of magic shot from the cane and slammed into the nearest Death Eater. He spun through the air and dropped out of sight. I sent more magic flying, bright and sharp like lightning. Two more were hit and fell back with shouts of pain. But more were coming.

Harry held me tighter from behind, he was carrying both his bag and mine. The broom wobbled a little as the wind hit us. "Harry! I'm ticklish!" I yelped. "Then stop squirming!" Harry shouted, just as a flash of green light flew past our ears. "You promised to keep me safe! So don't break your promise!" Even in this dangerous moment, our silly fight made me let out a short laugh. "I know, I know!" I said quickly. Harry looked down at my hand gripping the cane, I was holding it so tightly my knuckles had turned white. "Sue.. what if your cane falls?" I leaned forward and flew faster, the air burned my eyes. I leaned forward and sped up. "Good question, Harry, very good question. Well... we'd be completely fucked." Not that I can't use wandless magic, but this cane makes me so lazy, it holds the power of a fully trained Carmine. It's even stronger than my own hands.

Harry looked back and gasped. "There's a Death Eater! He's flying right behind us!" The shadowy figure in dark smoke was getting too close. Then suddenly, the Death Eater shouted to the others behind him "It's him! It's the real one!" They all began to fall back. Harry's eyes widened in fear, he looked confused. "Why are they backing off?" Not even a minute passed when Harry suddenly groaned in pain. "Aaaghhh!" he cried out. The cold wind hit my face, making my eyes water, I didn't turn around. "What is it?" But Harry kept groaning, his hand flew to his forehead, his scar. And then I felt it too. Something dark and cold. I turned to the side, another smoky figure flew closer, faster, darker. I looked into his eyes, it was him. Voldemort. His face was pale like a ghost, his eyes red and thin like a snake's. He looked at Harry, then straight at me.

He screamed "MINE!" Harry raised his wand, Voldemort raised his too, but I was faster. I lifted the cane in my hand, it made a hum, as if it felt the danger and woke up by itself. The blue light crackled from the cane, bright and angry. CRACK! My magic smashed into Voldemort's green spell. The sound was like two bolts of lightning crashing together. Magic clashed in the sky, shaking the air around us, but I didn't let go. Harry's scar began to bleed, I felt his arms around me growing weaker. But I couldn't stop now, I couldn't turn back. The blue and green lights from our magic lit up my face. The wind howled in my ears. My eyes began to glow, a bright, yellow light. The innate magic inside me woke up again. This time, I didn't need the cane, the sky answered me, the wind roared louder.
Clouds twisted into a spiral above us, forming a wild storm.

It cracked with lightning, spinning around Voldemort like a giant whirlpool in the air, thunder screamed. The storm swirled faster and faster. Voldemort tried to fly closer, but the storm pushed him back, like it was trying to swallow him whole. And I didn't wait, I let go, I flew forward, faster than ever before. My broom dashed through the storm like a streak of light. Behind me, I heard Voldemort roar with fury. The sky cracked again, electric pole exploded and magic tore through the clouds. But I didn't look back. I had Harry to protect. We flew further through the sky, the wind whistling past our ears, as we got closer to the Burrow, I spotted a soft glitter in the air, like a shimmer. It was the enchanted shield protecting the house. I gasped. Harry, right behind me, wobbled on the broom. "Watch out!" I shouted, but it was too late, with a loud crack, our broom snapped.

We screamed as we crashed straight into the pond near the Burrow, water splashed everywhere, my hair was soaked, my eyes stung, and I could hardly breathe. I turned to Harry, he looked just as wet and shocked as I did, he pushed his glasses up, still crooked on his face, and muttered "Brilliant!" I couldn't help but laugh, just a little, but then I froze. "My cane!" Panic rising in my chest. "Harry, I think I lost it!" Harry stood slowly, slapping his wet hands against his trousers, trying to dry them. "Don't panic, it's here somewhere.." His eyes scanned the pond. "I can hear it cracking, must be in the water." He bent down to grab it, but I ran faster, boots splashing through the pond. "No! Don't touch it, Harry!" I said quickly. "Only Carmines can hold it, it enchanted that way and it might hurt you!"

He blinked, dripping wet, his dark hair stuck to his forehead. Just then, the front door of the Burrow burst open, light spilled out onto the yard, Ginny and Molly ran toward us. Behind them, the others stood at the doorway, muddy, tired, but safe. Ginny didn't even look at Harry's soaking state, she just ran and hugged him tightly. Molly reached out to me, her eyes full of tears as she pulled me gently out of the pond. "You two were the last to arrive.." she said, her voice shaky. "We were so worried..." Behind her, Sirius came running fast. He was breathing hard "What took you two so long?" I shared a look with Harry and brushed some wet hair behind my ear. "Well.." I began awkwardly. "Voldemort chased us."

Molly gasped, covering her mouth, she looked like she was about to cry again, though maybe this time from relief. Arthur stepped forward, looking slightly calmer now that he saw us. "We ran into Death Eaters.. I had a feeling Voldemort would come after you, Sue. Maybe he knew we'd send Harry with the strongest." From the doorway, Ron shouted, trying to make sure we could hear him. "MUM! WE NEED MORE TOWELS! GEORGE STARTED BLEEDING AGAIN!" My heart jumped. "George?" I asked quickly. "Is George hurt?" Sirius nodded, holding out a hand to help Harry out of the pond. "Yeah, a dark curse hit him, took part of his ear..." I didn't wait, I ran straight inside, water dripping from my clothes and hair. Hermione was waiting just inside the door.

As soon as she saw me, she grabbed my arm, her eyes shining. "Sue!" , "Hermione-!" I started to hug her, but she stepped back and quickly wiped a tear from her cheek. "Wait, let me dry you first." She pulled out her wand and gave it a neat wave, warm air came rushing out of the tip, drying my clothes and hair in seconds. I looked down at myself, amazed. "Wow.. thanks!" She smiled, and then we hugged tightly. Inside, everyone was gathered in the dim living room, on the old brown sofa lay George. He was half-awake, his skin pale, a thick bandage over the side of his head. I hurried to him and sat beside the sofa, my eyes filling with tears. "George..." I whispered, he opened one eye slowly and gave a tiny grin. "Blimey.. I knew I looked good with one ear, now the girls will never leave me alone." I laughed quietly while everyone stood around the room, their faces a mix of worry and relief. Fred sighed and shook his head. "He won't stop with the jokes since he got here, I think he lost part of his brain too."

A few people chuckled softly. Molly came over with a clean towel, trying to stop the bleeding. Even some of George's long ginger hair was stained red, he hissed and frowned as his mum dabbed gently at his ear. Suddenly, my eyes widened, I turned around sharply to look at Harry, who was sitting on the sofa next to Ginny. "Harry!" I shouted, he jumped a little, looking alarmed. "What?!" , "Where's my bag?" He pointed behind him. "Hermione's drying them." Just then, Hermione came over holding our bags, she handed one to Harry and one to me. Fred raised a curious eyebrow. "Wait, do you have something in there to fix a chopped-off ear?" Fleur, clinging tightly to Bill, looked doubtful. "I don't zink zo..." I dug deep into my bag, searching. After a few seconds, I pulled out a dark green scarf. It looked a little old but clean and soft. "Here it is, George." Molly had gone to grab another towel.

George looked at the scarf, his eyebrows pulled together in confusion, he pouted like a child who didn't get a toy he wanted. "A scarf? Really, Sue? I thought you'd give me a spare ear or something useful!" Ron snorted from across the room. "You're bleeding and missing an ear, but you still have the energy to whine." I ignored him and stepped closer to the sofa, gently wrapping the scarf around George's neck. My voice was soft. "It's one of Gentiana's old scarves." George's eyes went wide. "Really?" Fred chuckled. "Careful, brother. Don't go jumping off the sofa." George pressed his nose into the scarf and took a deep breath, his brown eyes shimmered. "Yeah... I know this scent..." I smiled softly. I hope it brings him some comfort. Fred looked at me, clearly touched, his voice was lighter now. "Well, now I think George is gonna kick us all out just to be alone with the scarf." I let out a quiet laugh.

George had closed his eyes, the dark green scarf now covering his mouth and resting right under his nose. "Love can ease even the worst pain, Fred." Fred grinned and shrugged. "At least we know it works wonders on our George." After that night, we stayed alert and didn't leave the Burrow. It felt like the whole house was holding its breath. Still, the four of us, Hermione, Ron, Harry, and me, had a secret plan, we had promised each other: after my birthday, we would leave, no one would know where we were going or what we were doing. Dumbledore had once told Harry never to tell anyone about the Horcruxes. So we kept it all quiet, even from the Weasleys, for now, we had to wait until August. The Trace on me needed to fade so the Ministry wouldn't follow.

Chapter Text

"Now I declare you bonded for life." said the wizard standing beside Bill and Fleur. He stepped back with a smile and raised his wand, in a flash, silvery stars burst above the couple and rained down gently like soft snow. The stars sparkled as they fell, twinkling in the warm summer air. Fleur leaned forward, and Bill kissed her. In an instant, joyful music filled the white tent and guests rushed to the dance floor, clapping and laughing. I wore a green dress that day, simple but pretty, I sat on one of the chairs near the long table, happily munching on tarts and little sandwiches. The air smelled wonderful, there was the scent of food, sweet and warm, and the fresh smell of flowers coming from the garden outside the tent. Laughter and chatter mixed with the clinking of glasses, everything felt light, like a dream. I had cut my long bangs for the day, I didn't want them falling into my eyes during the wedding. It had worked well, at least I didn't look like a mess.

Then, as if through a fog, I saw them, Fred and George, the twins popped up on my left and right, each offering a hand with matching wicked smiles. I could tell who was who easily. "Shall we dance?" Fred teased. I laughed nervously. "I'm not a good dancer." , "That makes it even better." George said, and before I could escape, they twirled me onto the dance floor. It was chaotic, Fred spun me one way, George the other, at one point, I lost balance, but they both caught my arms, making me chuckle. In the end, the three of us held hands, forming a silly little circle near the corner of the dance floor. I couldn't remember the last time I'd laughed like that. At the next table, Hagrid was singing with Charlie and a few others, their voices loud and cheerful, everyone was glowing with happiness, but joy doesn't last long. Suddenly, a flash of bright silver light filled the tent, a large, glowing lynx appeared in the center of the crowd, it was a Patronus.

Everyone fell silent, only the music played faintly in the background, then the Patronus spoke in a deep, clear voice: "The Ministry has fallen. The Minister of Magic is dead. They are coming." My vision blurred, my heart stopped, screams broke the silence. Guests jumped from their seats, some drew wands, spells flew across the tent as panic filled the air. Hermione found me first, her hand gripped mine tightly "Come on!" She dragged me through the chaos. We found Ron and Harry just a few steps away, without waiting, Hermione spun on the spot and used the Apparition spell, the world twisted around us, a loud crack and a blur of light, and suddenly we were standing on a Muggle street. Then the tiny coffee shop nearby... we had barely caught our breath when two men stepped inside the coffee shop, one of them pointed a wand straight at us and BANG! Everything went black. I gasped and sat up suddenly, my heart was pounding, the events from yesterday were playing in my dreams, only darker.. almost like a shadowy version of the truth.

I blinked and looked around, confused, I was lying in my sleeping bag near three other empty ones. My mind felt slow and heavy until I remembered, this was Sirius Black's house, we had all slept in the large living room last night, I pushed my long hair back. "Where are they?" looking around with wide eyes, I turned quickly on my sleeping bag, my hands brushing the floor like I was searching for something invisible. My cane! panic building in my chest. Did I finally lose it? My stomach twisted in fear, my bag.. It's gone too! Suddenly, I heard Hermione's voice shouting from upstairs. "SUE! SUE, WAKE UP! COME UP AND SEE THIS!" I jumped to my feet at once, but my head spun badly. Maybe I hadn't eaten enough... or maybe it was low iron again. The house was silent, too silent, until I broke it with the sound of my hurried footsteps, the hallway was dark, but at the end, I saw the trio standing near a room, I ran to them, out of breath. "What happened?" I asked quickly.

Harry pointed at the door. "We found out who R.A.B. was." Hermione stepped into the room and finished his sentence. "He was Sirius's younger brother, he was a Death Eater.. but he turned against Voldemort, he tried to find the Horcruxes." Oh.. still a bit confused as I followed them into the room. It was decorated in dark green and black. Dust was everywhere, above the empty bed, I noticed a carved motto on the wall. I read it softly to myself. "Toujours pur?" It means Always pure. I could almost hear Ryder's proud voice, he'd definitely love things like this, talks of purebloods and noble names, especially since our bloodline is even older. Superpurebloods they call us. Hermione was now flipping through old newspapers, they were all clippings about Voldemort, all collected by Regulus Black. Harry looked at a framed photo of the Slytherin Quidditch team. "He was a Seeker.." Hermione was busy reading, Ron was searching through shelves, and no one seemed to notice Harry, I walked up beside him and gently took the moving photo from his hand. "Which one is he?"

Harry pointed. "That one, the thin boy with the dark, curly hair." He did look much like Sirius, but there was something lonely about him. Poor boy. Even though I had just learned who he was, my heart felt sorry for him. Ron let out a grumble from somewhere in the room, he was clearly frustrated, we searched for almost an hour, but found nothing. Harry sighed, tired and defeated, but then, suddenly, something changed in his eyes. "It's not over yet." he said, standing up straighter. "Kreacher!" There was a loud crack, and then, Kreacher appeared. Sirius had handed Kreacher over to Harry some time ago, mostly because he couldn't stand him, he had hoped that maybe Harry would be a better master, kinder, or at least more patient. "Master." Kreacher growled, bowing low. "Back in my Mistress's old house, with a blood traitor Weasley and a Mudblood, and.." His small, cruel eyes stopped on me, he sniffed the air and stepped closer, I backed away, confused and a little scared. "W-what?"

Kreacher sniffed again, like he could smell something strange. "She is... different." he said with suspicion in his voice. Harry frowned. "The words 'blood traitor' and 'Mudblood' are banned from now on!" he snapped. Kreacher gave a stiff bow, grinding his teeth. "Yes... Master..." then he began muttering nasty things under his breath. Harry crossed his arms. "Two years ago, there was a big gold locket in the drawing room upstairs, we threw it away, did you take it back?" Kreacher let out a dry 'Yes, but it's not here anymore.' And then suddenly tried to punish himself by burning his hands. "Stop!" Harry shouted. "Don't hurt yourself! just tell us what happened!" Kreacher started to cry, tears ran down his wrinkled face as he told us everything, a man named Mundungus Fletcher had been stealing things from the house... and the locket was one of them. I sat quietly on the dusty old bed, Kreacher was kneeling on the floor in front of Harry, his wrinkled face full of tears, he was crying and telling a long story from the past, about Regulus Black.

Regulus had once followed Voldemort, but then, he changed, he found out about the locket, one of the Dark Lord's Horcruxes, Kreacher explained how Regulus had taken the real locket and replaced it with a fake, then he gave Kreacher one final order, to destroy the real one. "And he told me-" Kreacher sobbed "Never to speak of what happened." Tears slipped down my cheeks as I sat in the back, trying not to make a sound. What a terrible, lonely fate this boy had. Harry stood tall. "Kreacher, I want you to find Mundungus Fletcher, find him. Find the locket." Kreacher wiped his face on his grimy cloth and gave a shaky nod. With a soft crack, he disappeared. Hermione blinked quickly and wiped her own eyes. "Did Sirius ever know... that his brother was so brave?" Harry was still sitting on the floor, staring at nothing, his voice was quiet. "I don't think so, but I'll tell him."

I sighed, still feeling the ache in my chest. "Do you think.. Regulus turned into one of those... Inferi?" Ron looked up, pale. "He might have.." he said, clearly troubled. "He really might have." The house grew quiet, no one spoke, even the walls seemed to hold their breath, waiting for Kreacher to return. Later that evening, Hermione brought me my bag and my cane, she told me that during the wedding, she had gathered all four of our things and hidden them inside her small handbag using the Undetectable Extension Charm. It was amazing, so many things could fit inside that little purse. Night fell, and we sat together at the long, sharp edged dinner table, it was old and creaked under the weight of our tired hands, the only food we had was dry bread that was hard as stone, and a few wrinkled apples.

Harry picked up one of the apples, sliced it open, and made a face. "There's a worm in this." He pushed it away, his appetite gone. "How are we supposed to destroy the locket when we get it?" he asked, trying to distract himself from the hunger. Hermione turned to me suddenly. "Sue.. your cane, maybe it's strong enough to destroy something that dark?" I was still chewing my bit of apple, it felt like chewing leather, I swallowed hard and answered, "Maybe? I'll have to try." But it wasn't just that night, three more long days passed, we stayed hidden inside Grimmauld Place, while outside, Death Eaters kept watch. They didn't come close, but they stood far at the end of the street, waiting, watching, hoping we would make a mistake and step outside. The pressure was starting to show, Hermione and Ron argued more than before, about little things, about nothing at all. Harry kept disappearing into other rooms, walking around alone, quiet and deep in thought. I stayed mostly in the living room, sitting by the dusty window. Sometimes I peeked through the curtain to check.

Were they gone? No.. the dark figures were still out there. Another night came, we lay in our sleeping bags, side by side on the cold floor, the house creaked in the wind, the silence was heavy, I was sure none of us were sleeping. My eyes stared into the darkness, wide open. A vision of Snape passed through my mind, his face, calm and quiet, one of his rare soft smiles, the ones he showed only to me. Or maybe I'm just selfish, maybe I only want to believe they were meant for me. Memories swirled around me, those days in the castle, potions class, our last meeting.. before everything changed. When he looked into my eyes and said he had to leave, to play a dangerous role. What are you doing now? We still haven't found the locket, and I'm so tired, so, so tired.. like ten years have passed in only a few days. In the middle of the night, a loud crack echoed through the house and snapped all of us out of our half sleep. The trio jumped up at once, Harry and Hermione grabbing their wands, Ron clicked his Deluminator, Dumbledore's gift that still felt like a mystery to us, and soft light filled the dark livingroom.

Right there, in the center of the room, Kreacher was holding a bald man by the collar, nearly choking him. Mundungus Fletcher. Before he could move, Hermione shouted "Expelliarmus!" Mundungus's wand flew out of his sleeve and clattered across the floor, he gasped in fear and shouted angrily "What did I do to deserve this? You send a filthy house-elf to drag me like a dog? Lemme go!" But Harry stepped closer, Mundungus was on the floor, still struggling, while Kreacher held him tightly in place. "You did great, Kreacher." Harry said gently, Kreacher looked proud and gave a deep bow before stepping aside. Ron raised his wand, aiming straight at Mundungus. "We've got a few questions for you!" Harry didn't waste a second. "You stole things from this house! we know!" Kreacher growled from the corner "He stole many things, one of them was the golden locket!"

Mundungus didn't answer, he squirmed on the floor, sneaking glances behind him, clearly looking for a chance to grab his wand. I sighed, It was no use wasting time. "Move back." I told Harry softly, he looked confused but stepped aside, Ron and Hermione stared at me, not sure what I was planning. I knelt down on the floor in front of Mundungus, his eyes met mine, and then he froze, it was like something invisible tied his gaze to mine, and he couldn't look away, he stared at me, terrified, as if he had seen death in my eyes. "Where is the golden locket?" I asked him in a calm but firm voice. "Did you sell it? If yes.. to whom?" Mundungus couldn't move, he spoke slowly, between shaky breaths. "A woman.. I dunno her name.. someone from the Ministry.. small woman.. s-she looked like a toad!" I closed my eyes and stood up, Mundungus gasped, like he had finally been released from some powerful spell, he backed away, trembling. The trio looked at me, stunned, and then we all exchanged a look. We were thinking the same thing. Umbridge.

The ceiling above my head was dirty and cracked, a light buzzed somewhere, flickering like it might die at any second. The sound of toilets flushing echoed all around me, water gurgled so loudly, I thought the pipes might burst. I stared up, face pale and slightly green, my throat made that awful gulping sound, you know the one that says 'hey, I might throw up any second now.' Suddenly, a strange woman peeked out from the stall beside me and whispered "Psst! You ready? We have to flush ourselves." I blinked, then nodded. Of course, it was Hermione, disguised by Polyjuice Potion, I still wasn't used to seeing her with someone else's face. Splash! The toilet sucked me in like a whirlpool, one second I was spinning, and the next, I landed in a rush of green flames inside the Ministry of Magic.

I gasped, coughed, and quickly pulled the Invisibility Cloak over myself. It smelled a little bit like Harry. Hermione, still looking like Mafalda Hopkirk, fixed her robes, Ron, now Reg Cattermole, looked completely lost, Harry had turned into Runcorn, tall and strict-faced. Our mission was clear, get the locket from Umbridge. We walked through the Ministry halls, posters were everywhere, they stuck to the walls like ugly wallpaper, one of them caught my eye, I paused and leaned in. "Harry Potter. Undesirable No.1." His face stared back at me, serious and wanted. Charming. No signs of Hermione or Ron on the walls, but as I crept along the wall, I spotted a few floating posters twirling in the air, I smacked one down with a quick grab and dragged it under the cloak. "Sue Carmine , Monstrous Blood-Tie - Undesirable No.2" Really? No.2? I'm insulted. The picture they used was old, I had short hair back then. Well, no one's updated their files.

The second half of the poster was even worse, It had a moving photo, Umbridge was sitting there like a pink cupcake, smiling like a toad that just swallowed a spider, the headline read: "Umbridge Warns Hogwarts: Keep the monstrous girl out and blah, blah, blah!" I rolled my eyes. "Move!" Ron hissed as we joined a group near the elevators. The gold grates slid open and we all squeezed inside, I stood silently between Harry and Ron, though no one could see me, and tried not to breathe too loudly. Two grumpy looking wizards and a witch holding a folder full of flying memos stepped in with us. The lift was crowded now, and warm, too warm. As Ron stepped out at his floor, someone's heavy foot nearly stomped on mine. "OW!" I whispered sharply, hopping on one leg and nearly bumping into Harry's back. The man blinked. "Did you hear that?" Harry cleared his throat and said in Runcorn's deep voice "Probably a memo." The man shrugged. "Weird memos these days."

I had to slap a hand over my mouth not to laugh. The elevator dinged again, Hermione stayed behind with Umbridge, all pink and awful, talking about some nonsense meeting. That was her part of the plan. Harry, still Runcorn, and I slipped out onto the next floor. I followed close behind, If someone told me last year that I'd be sneaking into the Ministry of Magic, wearing Harry's Invisibility Cloak, while he looked like a grumpy old man named Runcorn, I'd laugh, but here I was, tiptoeing behind Harry down the shiny hallway, I kept my hands close to my sides so the cloak wouldn't fly off. Every time Harry turned a corner too fast, I almost tripped. "Slow down, tall man!" I whispered under my breath. "Some of us are not used to sneaky missions!" Harry stopped in front of a tall wooden door with a golden plaque: DOLORES UMBRIDGE , Senior Undersecretary to the Minister. Ew, just the name made my stomach twist. He stretched his back like he was just another bored Ministry worker, then pulled something from his pocket, a weird black bug? No.. it had legs like a spider. Oh..Decoy Detonator! It skittered away across the floor with little tick-tick-ticks, heading to the far end of the hall, and then.. BOOM! A huge bang echoed down the corridor. Green smoke exploded everywhere like some angry mist monster.

Shouts erupted behind us, In the chaos, Harry slipped inside Umbridge's office and I darted in behind him, the door clicking shut, staying under the cloak as I moved around the desk. Harry was too busy yanking open drawers like he was hunting for treasure, I joined him, Invisible hands digging through her files, opening folders. "Nothing but stupid paper." I muttered. "Focus, Sue!" Harry said in Runcorn's deep voice. "We need that locket." , "Well, if I were a psychotic toad in pink heels, where would I hide it?" I said, opening another drawer, nothing useful, no sign of the locket, I sighed. Harry closed the last drawer with a loud thud. "She's keeping it on her?" he said, scowling. We both froze as footsteps ran past the office, loud voices were getting closer. "Time to go!" Harry said. We slipped out quickly, green fog still floating through the corridor. Everyone was too distracted to notice us. I could still hear panicked voices.

Down two flights of stairs, our boots echoing softly. The further we went, the darker it got, the floor was cold. "I am a witch!" a woman cried, desperate. "You are lying, Mrs. Cattermole." came the cruel, smug voice of Umbridge. We crept closer, I leaned near the courtroom door. Through a crack, I saw her, sitting on a tall chair, and below her, a pale woman, crying. Harry turned to me and whispered "We're going in." Harry entered the courtroom with heavy, firm steps. I was right behind him, hidden under the Invisibility Cloak, gripping the cane tightly in my hand. My heart pounded hard, ready to burst out of my chest, every muscle in my body was tense, I was prepared to strike at any second. Umbridge looked up from her high chair. She gave Harry a short look "Oh, so you're here too, Runcorn?" Harry didn't say a word, he stood tall, stiff as a statue.

I moved slowly around the edge of the room, my eyes stayed on Umbridge. She turned her head, staring at the Muggle born woman tied to the chair. Hermione stood beside her, pale and tense. Ron was nearby too. Umbridge frowned, something was off, she sniffed the air like a rat. "Wands only choose witches and wizards, and you are not one, you are... lying!" She narrowed her eyes, I took one step closer, she looked at Harry and snapped "What's the matter, Runcorn?" Harry spoke, voice deep and firm "You have a special guest, Umbridge." Her face twisted, her wand flew into her hand. "Who is here?" she shouted, spinning around. Yaxley stood up at once, his hand rose. He was about to call the Dementors from above, shadows shifted over our heads. "You are lying, Dolores!" I said, my voice came from nowhere, the room froze. Umbridge gasped, she spun around wildly. I pulled off the Invisibility Cloak. Her mouth dropped open when she saw me, my face, my eyes, I knew what she saw scared her more than any spell. "And we must not tell lies!"

Hermione saw her chance. "Accio locket!" she shouted, and the golden chain flew from Umbridge's neck into her hand. I stepped forward, raised my cane, and let the magic go. BOOM! A burst of heat and fire exploded from the cane, crashing into the tall chair, flames wrapped around it as Umbridge screamed and fell to the floor. She scrambled backward in shock. "THAT'S CARMINE!" Yaxley roared. "AND POTTER IS HERE TOO!" In that moment, Harry, Ron, and Hermione's faces started to shift, the Polyjuice was fading. "Run!" I yelled, pushing them ahead. "Go!" They rushed out first. I turned back, raised the cane again. Another blast of fire roared from me, wild and bright, throwing Yaxley across the room, he crashed into a wall and dropped to the floor, groaning, then I spun around and ran after the others. The courtroom behind us was in flames, shouts and spells echoed down the hall, but we were already gone. I was the last one behind them, the dementors were chasing us through the dark hallway of the Department. What should I do now..?

My legs were growing weaker with each step, I kept looking back, they were getting closer. "Expecto Patronum!" Harry's voice rang out, a bright silver stag burst forward, racing past me and charging into the dementors, they scattered back like smoke. Thanks, Harry. I forced myself to keep running, my feet barely listened anymore, but I had to reach them. The Trio was already near the elevator. "Come on!" Hermione screamed. Panting, nearly breathless, I finally stumbled in, the doors shut with a soft ding and the elevator began to move. The cold still clung to us like fog. No one spoke at first, pale faces, wide eyes, hearts racing. Ron swallowed hard. "It won't take long until the whole Ministry comes after us. You should've killed Yaxley, Sue!" I flinched, trembling from the inside, the cold from the dementors still lingered like shadows inside my chest. "I had to run.." The silence returned, only the rattling sound of the elevator moving, and the thudding of my own heart. Ding!

We stepped out, voices, so many voices, people everywhere, walking back and forth. Still, no one noticed that Undesirable Number One and Two were walking right among them, heads down, staying close, then I bumped into someone, a heavy man, he looked ready to yell at me, but then his eyes locked on the black cane in my hand, still smoking slightly from its tip, his eyes widened, he pointed. "THAT'S THE GIRL! THE CARMINE!" Everything exploded into chaos. Ministry wizards came rushing in from every direction. I threw the man backward with one swipe of my hand. My friends were already casting spells around us as we sprinted toward the place where we first entered. A loud spell missed my head by inches and hit the huge statue behind us, smashing it to pieces. I turned, Yaxley was chasing us. His face was half burned now, his eyes locked on me like a monster out of nightmares. Just as he raised his wand, I lifted my cane without thinking, a shining shield burst in front of us and blocked the spell. Not gonna lie, with that burned face, he really looks like Shredder from that old cartoon I used to watch, what was it called again..? Aha, right! Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles..

The stupid thought passed while I ran behind Ron, who was yelling in panic. Yaxley didn't stop, he kept coming. We finally reached the Floo Transfer Chamber, the place that swallows you up like a whirlpool when you cast a proper Apparition spell. But just as Hermione tried to lead us out, Yaxley grabbed onto her arm. Everything shattered into sound and motion, a scream, spinning darkness, spells crackling, I couldn't see anything, then, my back slammed hard against the ground. "Aaagh!" I gasped, curling into myself. The world felt like it was still spinning. When I opened my eyes, pale sunlight greeted me. The air was cold and dry. I sat up slowly, we were in a forest. Trees stood apart from one another, their branches half-bare. The ground was soft with crunchy leaves and grass. Where are we..? I slowly stood up, wincing as pain shot through my back.

The ground crunched under my shoes as I walked toward the others. Harry was kneeling beside Hermione, handing her a small glass vial. She quickly uncorked it and poured the potion over Ron's arm. Blood soaked his sleeve, but the wound began to close as the potion touched it. Ron groaned, and Hermione whispered something to him, her hands shaking slightly. I stayed quiet, and squeezed my eyes shut. Blood always made me weak. My hands shook, and a cold feeling ran through my body. My throat was dry, but I forced myself to speak. "I'll cast a protection shield around us..." No one spoke after that. Even Harry was quiet, holding the locket tight around his neck like it might slip away. I raised my cane, and its tip sparked gently. A soft shimmer spread around us, forming a bubble of magic, strong and invisible, so no one could see or hear us.

Time passed slowly, Hermione and Harry pulled out a tent from her little bag, yes, the same old one from the Quidditch world cup, small on the outside, but big enough inside. It had beds, a tiny kitchen, even a toilet. Ron was resting in one of the beds, still pale and quiet. The three of us sat close together on the small sofa, hugging our knees like scared kids. Hermione leaned close to Harry and whispered "We have to destroy the locket tonight... I know Sue's cane can do it, Harry." But Harry was staring into space. "I have to open it first. I don't know how. If I can't open it... even Sue's cane won't work." I didn't say anything, I just sat there quietly, turning the radio in my hands. The voices on it crackled and faded. One voice said Snape was the new headmaster of Hogwarts. Another warned that students who didn't return might face danger, families disappearing, people being punished, they didn't say it out loud, but I understood. Voldemort's people were in charge now, no one was safe. Suddenly Harry snapped at me. "Turn it off!" I stared at him, frowning.

Without a word, I stood up and left the tent. I sat outside, under the dark sky. The grass was wet, the woods were silent, my back still hurt, everything felt wrong. We had no food except a few mushrooms Hermione found in the woods. We were cold, hungry, and tired. We couldn't stay in one place for long. Tomorrow we'd have to move again, Ron was sick, Harry was angry, Hermione was scared, and I... I was just lost, not that I regretted coming, but I really thought Dumbledore would've told Harry more, how to open the horcrux, where to find the others. We were running through the dark, chasing something we couldn't even see.

Chapter Text

Four months had passed since the new term started at Hogwarts. Because of the new rules and the fear surrounding the Ministry, no family dared to keep their children at home. They were forced to send them back to a castle that was no longer safe. The news spread quickly that two Death Eaters, brother and sister Amycus and Alecto Carrow, had arrived to teach at Hogwarts. The teachers and students were terrified, but if anyone dared to complain, the Ministry would send them straight to Azkaban.. or worse. Amycus taught Defence Against the Dark Arts, but there was no 'defence' anymore, it was only Dark Arts now. Alecto taught Muggle Studies, but all she ever spoke about was how Muggles were worthless and stupid. The mornings were always grey, the sun never showed its face, the cold wind howled around the towers, making even the stone walls seem pale and dead. The whole world seemed painted in black and grey.

On top of the Astronomy Tower, a thin figure stood alone, his black robe blowing in the strong wind, his long dark hair was a little longer than before, whipping around his face. Snape stared into the distance with numb, hollow eyes. His face had become sharper, more worn. Being Headmaster... being Voldemort's right hand man.. it was eating him alive. He watched helplessly as the Carrows punished students for the smallest mistakes, using Cruciatus curses and cruel spells. And through all of it, one thought haunted him most. Sue. Where was she now? Was she safe? Was she cold, alone? Was she running, hiding, suffering? Snape closed his eyes tightly, letting out a long, shaky breath. He tried to focus on his work, tried to survive the day without drowning in his own mind. Slowly, he turned and walked toward the Great Hall.

He never went there to eat anymore. He went to watch, to make sure the Carrows didn't get too wild. He couldn't stop them completely, but sometimes he could distract them, give them useless tasks, keep them away from the children. It was all he could do. As he walked, his footsteps echoed in the empty, cold corridors. For a moment, he felt like he was that broken boy who first came to Hogwarts as a teacher, still carrying all the scars of his life. Nothing had changed. He was still starving, still sleepless, still hated by everyone around him. Even by people like Minerva, who once trusted him. It was like the old pain had never left, it had only grown stronger. When Snape entered the Great Hall, he saw the students eating silently, no laughter, no talking, only fear. Suddenly, a loud crack of thunder lit up the hall, flashing a blinding white light across the walls, before everything fell into darkness again. From the staff table, professor McGonagall walked toward him, her face was cold and full of hatred.

She stopped right in front of him, lifting her chin to glare up at him. "One of the students is deathly sick." she said sharply, her voice trembled with anger. "Do you know why, Headmaster?" Snape felt something heavy drop in his chest, he might not have liked students much, he might have found them noisy and foolish, but he never, ever, wanted them hurt. He looked at Minerva with tired, empty eyes, trying to stay calm. But she shook her head in disgust. "Because of traitors like you!" she whispered. "Because of you, the Dark Arts teacher feels free to torture children like animals." She brushed past him roughly, bumping his shoulder on purpose. Snape stood there, frozen, her words cut deep, sinking straight into his heart. The guilt and shame, wrapped around him like chains. He hated himself more than anyone else could. He was drowning again, and this time, he wasn't sure he would ever find a way out.

The evening hours came, but the sky stayed the same. Thick, heavy clouds covered everything. Now and then, lightning cracked across the dark sky, and a heavy rain waited on the edge of the horizon. Draco Malfoy walked alone through the cold, empty corridors, heading toward the library. His steps were slow, almost tired, he looked even paler than usual, a haunted look stuck on his face. Every night, when he closed his eyes, he saw the moment Voldemort forced him to torture one of the Death Eaters to death for speaking too freely. The screams, the blood, the smell... it never left him, it made him sick to his stomach. As he neared the library, Draco's feet slowed even more, he stared at the tall, closed doors. Then he saw them. Maybe it was ghosts, maybe his mind was playing cruel tricks on him.

But there they were, right in front of him. Ron stood near Hermione, his face red as he tried to apologize for something. Hermione had her bag slung over her shoulder, arms crossed, looking half angry, half ready to forgive. Harry leaned against the wall, tapping his foot without rhythm, his messy black hair sticking up everywhere. And there she was, Sue. She walked back and forth in front of the doors, her short hair brushing her neck with every little step. Her golden eyes were bright, alive, full of feeling. She kept glancing at the hallway, like she was waiting for someone, then her eyes caught his.

Draco froze, his heart jumped painfully in his chest, Sue frowned a little, but not in anger. "Draco! You're late! Do you know how many minutes we waited here for you?" she called, stepping closer to him, her hand reaching out in invitation. "Come on, join us." she said with a soft smile. Harry rolled his eyes but a tiny smile pulled at his lips, Ron and Hermione looked at Draco too, waiting for him to come closer. For one, sweet second, it was like nothing had changed, Draco took a shaky step forward, but as soon as his foot touched the ground, everything shattered. The voices disappeared, the warm colors faded, the hallway fell back into cold silence, only empty air stood where his friends had been. Draco stood still, trembling slightly, tears filled his grey eyes but didn't fall. His hands clenched into fists at his sides. They were his friends, they had trusted him, but he had betrayed them... out of fear.

The rain finally started to fall, hitting the windows with strong force. In Dumbledore's office, Snape sat alone, writing reports. The window kept flashing white, then going dark again, as lightning cracked through the storm. Snape's hand, holding a quill, suddenly stopped moving. For a moment, Gentiana's words echoed in his mind.
"So, you're going to continue being a double agent, not knowing how long it will take, just to protect others.. You've chosen to draw an ominous future upon yourself." He sighed helplessly, his hand still frozen above the parchment. "An ominous future... you said?" he muttered to the empty room. Somehow, he missed that sharp-tongued woman. Gentiana had known his secret, maybe.. if she had still been alive, he could have had a true friend in this chaos. What a strange family they were. He thought.

Thinking back, he noticed something strange, the Carmines, Sue's parents, even the mad Ryder, and Gentiana too, had all liked him in their own way. And, of course, Sue herself, who adored him more than he thought he ever deserved. It almost felt like they had become the family he had never had, at least, in his heart. Slowly, Snape lifted his hollow, dark eyes toward the small glass vase sitting on the corner of the desk. Inside it stood a single flower, a Sue flower, the one he had enchanted to never wither. His eyes lingered on the soft white petals, touched with a pale yellow at the edges. He wondered when it had happened... when he had stopped hating himself so much. When she was near. He thought. When Sue was with him, it had felt like maybe, just maybe he could like the man he was, maybe he wasn't as broken as he believed, but now... Snape lowered his head slightly, his voice was so soft, almost a breath. "I can hardly feel emotions anymore..."

The cracked sound of a radio played quietly from Ron's hand as we walked. The trees were bare, the ground hard with frost, and snowflakes drifted down from the pale sky. I followed behind Harry and Hermione, my boots crunching the snow with every step. Harry still hadn't found a way to open the locket, no matter how hard he tried, nothing worked. Hermione read every book she had, but even she couldn't find a way. We kept moving from one place to another, hoping for answers, but all these months.. we found nothing. We had gone to the orphanage where Tom Riddle grew up, to the cave near the sea, then to Little Hangleton, where the Gaunt family once lived, even Godric's Hollow, but there were no new clues. I didn't even know how many days had passed since I joined them, the only thing I knew was, it was cold, and I was tired, dark circles had formed under my eyes.

My hair had grown longer, falling in messy curls nearly to my waist. My fingers held my cane tightly, when I turned my head to check on Ron, I saw his face, grumpy and angry, like he was ready to explode at any second. The locket was around his neck, and I could feel its dark magic weighing all of us down. And then, something clicked in my mind. I think I know where we should go next! I ran forward, catching up to Harry and Hermione, my breath came out in little white clouds. "Hermione!" I called, they both turned around. Ron slowly caught up too "I think we should go to my parents' house." I said, breathing fast. Snape had once told me where my parents' house was when he and Ryder used the Time Turner. "It's far from people, it is deep in the Muggle world." They agreed, without waiting for another word, we held hands and with a whisper of the Apparition spell, the four of us disappeared into the cold air. We reappeared in front of a large white house.

Snow covered the broken garden, and the flowers were long dead. The trees were bare, their branches like black claws against the sky. Harry looked around, I walked ahead of them, my heart was beating fast. I'm home. The sun was setting, turning everything white and gray. In the middle of the garden, I saw them, two tall gravestones, a single, withered flower rested on one of them. Mother.. Father.. My throat tightened, my eyes filled with tears. Hermione quietly came beside me. She wore thick gloves, and gently, she took my hand in hers. It must have been Ryder.. he's the only one who would leave a flower on her grave. Harry stepped closer, then, with a small wave of his wand, a glowing wreath of flowers appeared on both graves, magic swirled softly around them. I turned to him with teary eyes and gave him a small, thankful smile.

We stepped into the house. Each step made my hands shake a little. Everything was cold and silent, the living room was just how I remembered it. The same place where everything changed. Ron walked down the hallway, opening doors. "I'll sleep in this one-" Before he could open that door, I rushed forward, standing in front of it, blocking the way, my back hit the wood, and I couldn't breathe for a second. "No!" I gasped, my chest rose and fell, my heartbeat echoed in my ears, my bangs had fallen into my eyes, wet with tears I could no longer hold back. "I don't want to go into this room.." Ron looked shocked. "W-why?" Hermione gently came beside him and whispered in his ear. She explained it softly, carefully, the parts of my story that I had only told her in full. Ron looked back at me, eyes wide with quiet understanding, then he stepped away, leaving that door unopened. The night had come. After dinner, we all felt better.

We had bought some food from a small Muggle shop earlier, so finally, we had a warm meal, it felt like a feast compared to the days we spent starving. My house was big, there were two bedrooms and another room full of my father's old things, his desk, many books, and files. There were no neighbors nearby, it was just us, still, I used a protective shield around the house, I didn't want to take any risks. Snow was gently falling, I sat outside, near my parents' graves, leaning against a tree that still had a few leaves left. The tree was a little far from the front door. I wore warm clothes and had a small blanket wrapped around me, I watched the snowflakes land on the cold grave stones. They don't know.. right? They probably don't even know that their daughter is sitting right here, beside them.. Tears filled my eyes, the night was silent, the only light came from the house behind me, soft, flickering yellow light.

Birds flew across the dark sky, singing quietly now and then. Then I heard it, a gentle song started playing from inside the house, it was probably Ron's radio, the soft music filled the air like a quiet Christmas song, it made everything feel calm. Not long after, Harry came outside, he walked slowly and sat beside me. "Merry Christmas, Sue." he said with a small smile, I quickly wiped my eyes and blinked. "It's Christmas now? Oh- Merry Christmas, Harry." He sat next to me, under the tree, we stayed silent for a while, just listening to the music. He might be cold.. I thought, so I pulled half of my blanket over him, our heads were close, our dark hair almost touching. "I'm happy you're here with me." he said quietly, I sniffled and smiled a little. "Why? Did Hermione and Ron argue again?" Harry laughed softly. "They were about to, but then they realized it's Christmas Eve.. they decided to be.. a bit more romantic."

I smiled too, my eyes still glossy as I looked at the names on the grave stones. "You know, Harry.. I always thought that if my parents were alive, I'd beg them to adopt you." Harry gave a soft hum. "Yeah... I wouldn't mind having you as a sister, Sue." I turned my head slightly to look at him. "So... I'd be the younger sister?" Harry chuckled. "Yep, you're still younger by a few weeks." We laughed together, then fell quiet again, just listening to the soft song. "Maybe we should stay here.. grow up in this house." Harry nodded a little. "But Voldemort might come and chop off our heads." I let out a big breath and laughed, a white cloud of steam came out of my mouth from the cold. "I've decided.. when this war ends, I'll open a flower shop." I looked up at the starry sky. "A peaceful life, that's what I want." Harry shivered a bit under the blanket. "That's a lovely job, it suits you. When did you decide that?" My smile faded. Snape, it was his idea. "Don't know." I said softly.

Harry spoke again, his voice calm. "I always wanted to be an Auror, everyone said I'd be good at it, but lately... I'm just tired of all the fighting, the chaos, the war.." I know what he's thinking, Dumbledore told him that either he or Voldemort must die.. it's a heavy burden. I gently wrapped my arm around Harry's shoulder and pulled his head to rest against me. I tapped his shoulder softly. "Harry.. when this all ends, we'll be war survivors, you don't have to chase something extraordinary." I paused. Why did I sound like Snape just now? Those were his exact words. Maybe because I miss him so much.. I'm starting to act like him. "I think... you should be the next Defense Against the Dark Arts professor." I said quietly, Harry didn't answer, but he didn't move his head either, I could tell he was thinking deeply. We stayed like that. Just the two of us, sitting in the cold night, listening to the soft song, and dreaming of a better tomorrow.

I was standing outside the small house, with Harry, Ron, and Hermione near me. The morning was still dark, the sky quiet. Harry held the locket in his hand, gripping it tightly. Hermione and Ron stood a little farther, side by side, both watching me with worried eyes. Last night, Harry had jumped up from his sleep and told us he finally figured it out, he had to speak in Parseltongue to open the locket. Now we were here, ready. Harry took a deep breath, he stared at the locket, focused. Then he hissed in that strange snake-like language "Open!" With a loud crack, the locket burst open, a horrible sound echoed around us as black clouds spilled from the locket and rose up, swirling fast like a storm. Hermione screamed, but the noise was too loud. Harry was thrown backward by the force, landing hard on the ground. Wind rushed all around. My dark hair flew wildly as I grabbed my cane with both hands, but something was wrong. The dark magic rising from the locket was huge, alive, like a monster made of smoke and fire, it kept growing.

Ron pulled Hermione behind him and shouted "Destroy it!" I wanted to, but my body wouldn't move, a cold, terrible voice echoed through the air. "I've seen your heart.. and it is mine. I've seen your dreams, Sue Carmine.. and your fears too." My chest tightened, my hands shook. I fell back, my cane still in one hand. I crawled away on the ground as the black cloud moved toward me, whispering with a familiar voice. That voice.. it's Voldemort.. He spoke again, now darker, meaner. "Your mother died just to seal your powers, but you broke that seal. You kept thinking, kept asking questions, you made her sacrifice useless." , "No.. please no.." I whispered, shaking my head. But the smoke showed me faces, two women inside the storm. Gentiana and my mother. They were staring at me with cold, angry eyes. "Your godmother died to protect you.. they both died for you, their blood is on your hands, Sue."

My breath caught, I couldn't speak, I couldn't even cry, the guilt choked me. Then Voldemort spoke again, crueler than ever. "And the man you love the most.. he doesn't even want to look at you." , "No!" I whispered again, tears filling my eyes, but I couldn't stop it. Then the smoke shifted, and there he was, Snape, but not how I remembered him. This Snape looked.. cruel, wrong, his eyes were sharp and cold, his smile was twisted, nothing like the real him. His voice was colder than ice. "I'm glad you're finally gone from Hogwarts, Sue." he said, slowly walking toward me through the swirling smoke. "Your presence was nothing but a burden." I backed away on my hands, shaking my head. It's not him.. That's not him, I know it's not. I haven't seen him in months but I know his eyes.. they were never like this. But the fake Snape kept coming. "Why should I even look at you?" he sneered. "There are mature, beautiful women everywhere. More tempting, more powerful, why would I waste my time on a pathetic little girl like you? You are nothing!"

His words echoed in the wind. Again and again. Tears spilled from my eyes, I could barely stand, the words stabbed into my chest like knives. "You're nothing.. nothing... nothing..." , "NO!" I shouted. Then I heard a voice, Harry's voice, far away. "Sue! Kill it!" I blinked, my breath shook, I looked up. The real world came back to me for just a second. I saw the locket sitting on a rock behind the monster, behind the fake Snape. My fingers wrapped around my cane, with a scream, I stood. "GO TO HELL!" I pointed the cane at the locket, a wave of dark power burst out, a deep, ancient force. It came from my cane, and from me, the locket shattered, it exploded into dust. The smoke disappeared in seconds, fading into the sky, everything went quiet. I fell to my knees, breathing fast. My hands trembled, the cane burned hot in my grip, like it had taken in too much energy. I could feel it.

The trio ran to me, Hermione gasped. "W-What happened? What did you see?" I looked at her. "You.. didn't see them?" Ron shook his head, his face was pale. "All we saw was black smoke.." Harry stared at the spot where the locket had been. "Maybe.. it shows the worst fear of the person who destroys it?" I stared at the ground, heart pounding. My greatest fear? By the time morning turned into afternoon, I was lying on the bed in my parents' old room. It was the same bed my mother once slept in. Hermione sat on the small chair in front of my mother's vanity table, reading the book that Dumbledore had given her. After destroying the Horcrux, I had no strength left. The cane had drained everything from me, I felt like I had poured all my magic into it. I had thrown up twice and felt too weak to stand. Maybe professor McGonagall was right, the cane really does take its power from me. The cane feeds on my energy.

My body felt hot, like I had a light fever. My skin was cold, but the inside of me burned slowly. I closed my eyes and let sleep take over, but it wasn't peaceful, my sleep was restless, full of heavy dreams. Time passed, maybe an hour, maybe more. Voices from the living room woke me up. They were loud and excited. "We should visit Mr. Lovegood's house, Harry! Only he can explain what that symbol means!" I rubbed my forehead and pushed the blanket off. My eyes felt heavy, and my body was stiff. I opened the door and stepped into the hall, trio were already dressed and ready to leave. Did I oversleep? Harry saw me and rushed forward, his face full of worry. "Sue? Go back to bed. We're going to see Luna's father, we'll be back soon. Y-you've already done enough today.." I frowned a little. "Why are you going there?" Hermione stepped forward and quickly explained. She told me about the strange symbol in the book Dumbledore gave her and how they had seen the same sign on Mr. Xenophilius Lovegood's necklace. They tried to convince me to rest, but I refused. I told them I was coming too, no way I was letting them go alone.

I went back to the room to change. It wasn't a long trip, but knowing our luck, it could turn into something dangerous, so I had to be ready. I wore a black coat with buttons, sharp at the shoulders, fitted at the waist, just long enough to cover my hips. Tight black pants tucked into knee-high, dark brown leather boots. Soft gloves to keep my hands from freezing. We Apparated to the area near Xenophilius Lovegood's house. Ron knew where it was, his family didn't live far, in Ottery St. Catchpole. The wind was blowing, cold and sharp, tossing my hair around as I looked at the strange house. There was a wooden sign near the door that read: 'Keep off the Dirigible Plums.' Dirigible.. Plums? What even are those? Harry stepped forward and knocked on the door. For a moment, nothing happened. Then the door creaked open, Xenophilius Lovegood stood there, pale and strange as ever. "What do you want?" he asked sharply, he didn't even seem to recognize Harry. The four of us stood there awkwardly. Xenophilius looked around nervously before finally letting us in.

Inside, the house was strange and messy. Books and strange items were scattered everywhere. We sat down on the old sofa, and he brought us tea. I took one sip, it tasted like anything but tea. Harry asked about the strange symbol he had seen in the book Dumbledore left Hermione. Xenophilius blinked slowly, just like his daughter always did, and said in that dreamy voice "Ah yes.. that is the symbol of the Deathly Hallows." I stared into my mug, watching my blurry reflection in the tea, then I looked up sharply. Mr. Lovegood walked over to the window, he began to tell us an old story, the Tale of the Three Brothers. He stared outside as he spoke, like he was waiting for something, or someone. He told us about Death, three brothers. One wanted power, so Death gave him the Elder Wand. One wanted to bring back someone he loved, so he got the Resurrection Stone. And the youngest wanted to leave without Death following him, so Death gave him a cloak, the Cloak of Invisibility.

I turned my eyes toward Harry, he had that cloak. But none of them knew I had something too, the black stone. I kept it hidden, I didn't know why I hadn't told them. Maybe.. maybe one day I could bring back my loved ones, my parents, my family. But.. what if they came back like in the story? Sad, empty, not really alive? I was scared. Before I could think more, I realized the room had gone completely quiet. Xenophilius was still standing by the window, not looking at us. Hermione stood up suddenly and whispered "We wasted our time coming here." She cleared her throat and said louder "W-we'll leave now, Mr. Lovegood." But just as we were about to go, Harry paused, he looked around the room. "Mr. Lovegood.. where's Luna?" Xenophilius didn't move, his pale eyes stared into the distance. "She'll be back soon." he said, voice eerily calm. "Very soon." We all glanced at each other, confused. I took a step toward the door.

That's when it happened, a loud crack, magic exploded through the walls, the whole house shook. Xenophilius threw open the window and leaned out, yelling wildly. "They're here! Here! Harry Potter! All of them are here!" Hermione shouted "Why are you doing this?" He turned back to us, eyes wild, his face pale and full of pain. "They took my Luna!" he screamed. "I'll give you to You-Know-Who, and he'll give her back!" His voice cracked as tears streamed down his cheeks. Ron ran for the door, but Xenophilius was faster, he cast a locking spell. Spells smashed into the house again from outside, dust and broken glass flew everywhere. Harry growled and pointed his wand at the door to blow it open, but it was too late. A Death Eater blasted it down from the outside. Xenophilius pointed at us with wide, terrified eyes. "There! There they are!" Everything slowed down, Hermione grabbed Ron, pulling him behind the broken table "Come on!" Harry grabbed her hand, then Ron's. He reached his other hand toward me. A Death Eater pointed their wand at me. I didn't think, just reached out and grabbed Harry's hand, and we vanished, spinning into darkness as Ron Apparated us away.

I opened my eyes with a jolt, stumbling as my feet hit the ground hard. My hand slipped from Harry's as we all tried to catch our balance after the rushed Apparition. Hermione spun around, her eyes wide with panic. "Ron- where did you Apparate us?" Ron coughed, brushing dirt from his jacket. "I think.. somewhere near our place?" Hermione looked around, thin trees stretched out in every direction, the sky above was a heavy grey. The sun had already vanished behind the clouds. Cold wind brushed past us, and the leaves rustled softly. My boots crunched over the wet grass as I walked forward. "I think this is the forest near my house. But it's a bit far, we can walk to-" I stopped, my heart jumped. Three dark-cloaked men stood in front of me, their faces twisted with smugness. I stepped back without thinking, fear grabbing my chest. The others saw them too, we all huddled closer together. "Hello, beautiful." one of them said, grinning at Hermione. His long hair was tied back, and his lazy voice made my skin crawl.

His eyes scanned over us slowly, like we were prey. Then more figures stepped out from behind trees, ten, maybe more, all in black. Who are they? How are they this close to my home? Ron grabbed Hermione's hand. "Run!" the man barked "Don't just stand there! Snatch them!" The snatchers charged after us. Spells flew. Trees shook, I ran, my legs moving faster than I thought they could, I didn't look back, I didn't stop to think, my only thought was run. But the woods were dark. I lost sight of the others. Spells crashed nearby, one exploded against a tree behind me. I kept running, the only sounds were my gasping breath and footsteps chasing me, the trio was gone. I lost them.. I lost my friends! My lungs burned, I cursed under my breath, remembering, I didn't bring the cane, after destroying the Horcrux, I was scared to use it again. It drained me, nearly killed me. Without it, my strength was weak, my body was slower.

Chains and ropes flew past me, missing by inches, my eyes darted left and right, desperate to find someone, anyone, but I didn't see the steep hill ahead. My boot hit a thick root. "Ahh!" I cried, falling. I rolled across the ground, dry leaves sticking to my clothes and hair, my hands scraped against the dirt, I tried to breathe. "I got her!" someone shouted behind me. I jumped up, my hand stretched out as a blue light sparked to life in my palm. Magic crackled, glowing bright. I threw it at him, but he dodged. Little shit! I clenched my teeth and ran again. I can't fight them all, not here. If I start to fight one, another might sneak up and bind me in a second. I ran, branches hit my face, bushes scratched my legs, but I didn't stop. At last, I dropped down and hid behind thick bushes. My breath was sharp and fast. In the darkness, they couldn't see me. but I couldn't see them either, damn... The sky above was nearly black, no stars, no moon.

My heart pounded like a drum in my ears. I leaned against a thin, tall tree, trying to catch my breath. Cold air poured from my mouth like fog. "I'm scared.. I'm scared.." That childish voice echoed in my mind. It was the voice of little Sue, who once got lost in the Forbidden Forest six years ago. The fear I buried so long ago was back alive. No sign of Hermione, no Harry, no Ron. I was alone, my legs were shaking. I couldn't stop the tears stinging the corners of my eyes. I'm lost.. where are they... where am I? I didn't even know how long I had been running, the sky had changed, and everything was darker now. No, calm down, Sue.. Nothing bad happened to them.. calm down, calm dow- CRACK!!

A sound behind me, someone had stepped on a root and snapped it. I turned fast, my eyes widened in fear. Snatchers! They were everywhere, surrounding me like wolves. The man with long hair wasn't with them, but these ones had cruel eyes and evil smiles. "It's a shame we let you slip away." one of them said. I couldn't hear well, my ears were ringing, I looked around quickly, trying to make sure no one would attack me from behind. "What did you do to my friends?" A bald snatcher stepped forward, his teeth were too big for his mouth, he grinned. "Oh, we sent them to Malfoy Manor. Our boss found out who they were." His eyes narrowed. "And he's curious about you, that's why he sent us."

My chest tightened "If you take one more step, you'll regret it!" Some of the snatchers laughed. "She's threatening us?" one of them said. "A girl? She doesn't even have a wand!" I stared straight at them. "I don't need one!" I said coldly. Before they could move, I raised my hands. A powerful wind burst from me, the magic slammed into the group like a storm. They screamed as their bodies flew through the air, crashing into trees and rolling across the ground. Only the bald man was left in front of me, staring up at me in shock. He fell on his bum and crawled away like a bug. I walked toward him, step by step. My golden eyes glowed in the dark. "Where is Malfoy Manor?" He stuttered "Wil-Wiltshire! It's in Wiltshire, south of England!" He stopped crawling and gave me a wicked smile. "Why? You going there? Your friends are probably dead. And that girl.. that girl is probably being passed around by the Death Eaters!"

Something snapped inside me, my eyes narrowed. The light in them burned brighter. "You talk too much!" I lifted my hand. CRACK! A red spark blasted him in the face. "AAGHHH!!" he screamed, falling sideways. "You MONSTER!! What did you do to me?" His skin burned where the magic hit, his face twisted with pain. Good, you deserve it. I stepped closer and raised my hand again, another hit, then another, and another. With each step I took, I hit him again. The only sound now was the crackling of my magic.. and his screaming. He begged, cried, but I didn't stop. My eyes glowed brighter, shining yellow in the darkness. Finally, I stopped. My chest rose and fell, my hands were shaking. The light faded from my eyes. The man stopped screaming. I didn't kill him, he just fainted from the pain, heavy pain that he couldn't take it.

The forest fell into deep silence. Only a few owls hooted somewhere far away. Everything else was still. But inside my head.. it wasn't quiet at all, it was too loud. My mind was full of strange sounds, like a broken radio. My heart started to beat faster. For a moment, I got scared. It felt like the magic inside me had taken control. I didn't feel like myself, I didn't want to become a monster, I didn't want to enjoy hurting him. Well.. maybe he deserved it, but not like that..not by my hands. I looked down at the man's body. His face was badly burned. The little Sue inside of me didn't like what just happened, she didn't like the rage or the screaming or the fire. I closed my eyes. I'm not a monster, I'm just.. scared. Then, I knew where I needed to go. My friends were in danger, I had to reach them fast. I didn't know how to Apparate properly. I never got a license, I never studied it enough. But it didn't matter.

I was a Carmine, I had my own way. I thought of Ryder, how he could move like smoke, vanishing from one place and appearing in another. I can do it too. I took a breath and focused. But something strange happened. My hand didn't turn into smoke like Ryder's. I looked down at my hands. They were glowing, bright golden light, then poof! they broke apart into tiny, shining butterflies. What? I gasped. Three golden butterflies spun in the air where my hand used to be, they danced like stars in the night, then my arms disappeared, my legs, my chest. Piece by piece, my whole body turned into glowing butterflies. Yellow, bright and beautiful. Dozens of them swirled in the darkness like sparks from a fire. I was flying now, high above the trees, above the sky, no one could catch me. I had no face, no body, only magic. Wait for me.. I'm coming to save you.

Chapter Text

The world outside looked peaceful, but inside Malfoy Manor, it was far from quiet. Bellatrix stood in the middle of the drawing room, her voice full of rage. "I'll ask you one last time, goblin! Is this sword real or fake?" she screamed, dragging her knife across the goblin's cheek, leaving a nasty cut. The Malfoys stood near the long table. Lucius tried to keep a straight face, but he looked paler than usual, Draco had turned away, he couldn't look at the scene, if he did, he might throw up. By the fireplace, Hermione lay on the cold floor, her body shook in pain, her eyes full of tears. A bit of blood ran from her arm, where Bellatrix had carved a word into her skin. The goblin had lied, he said the sword was a fake. Bellatrix finally smiled. "Good. Now we can call the Dark Lord." She turned to Fenrir Greyback. "Have this Mudblood for yourself, Greyback."

The werewolf's face twisted into a grin, his yellow teeth showing, he looked at Hermione with hunger. Lucius stepped forward to roll up his sleeve, but he stopped. "What is that?" he whispered, pointing to the window. Bellatrix walked closer and looked outside. "That's odd.. Cissy, come look at this." she said, playing with her wand. Everyone gathered by the window. Outside in the snow covered yard, the yellow butterflies were moving in strange circles, twisting like gold ribbons in the air, then suddenly, boots touched the ground, the butterflies vanished in a flash of light. A girl appeared. Bellatrix gasped, her voice dropped to a dangerous whisper. "The Carmine girl.. she's here!" Lucius went stiff, he remembered what happened the last time he saw someone from the Carmines. He turned to Draco, who stood in the corner, staring out the window with wide, terrified eyes. "Draco! Go! Stop her! We can't let her reach the prisoners! Potter must stay in the cellar!"

Draco didn't move. His lips parted, but no words came out, his head shook slowly in fear. "S-" But nothing more. Bellatrix gave a wicked smile and walked back toward Hermione. "Go on, Draco, we all know the Carmine girl is the strongest among them, but we have a trump card." She kicked Hermione's arm with her boot. Narcissa still said nothing. She only looked at her son. Lucius grabbed Draco by the arm. "Do it!! If you stop her, maybe the Dark Lord will finally forgive us. Maybe this family can be safe again!" Draco looked sick, but he took one slow step forward. Outside in the yard, snowflakes fell slowly, dancing in the air. Sue stood still in the middle of the yard. Her long dark hair moved like shadows around her face, her eyes glowed brightly, too brightly to look normal.

Her power was fully awake now, and it lit her from the inside like fire. She looked up at the tall window of the manor, she couldn't see inside, so she lifted her hand, ready to blast the glass. But just then, a figure stepped out. The boy she once called a friend. He walked slowly down the black stone stairs. Every step echoed like a drum. He stopped several meters in front of her, his wand pointed straight at her chest. His hand trembled, but he didn't lower it. "What are you doing here!" he shouted, his voice shaking. Sue didn't move, she looked at him like he was a stranger. Her chest rose and fell with every breath, rage building in her heart. "All these years... you never listened to your heart, you only followed what was easy, what was safe.." Her glowing eyes burned brighter, lighting up the snow around her. "That's why you always lose, Draco, even when you win." Draco flinched, her words cut deep.

His fear twisted into anger, his eyes turned cold. A bitter grin formed on his face as he raised his wand higher. "You.. stupid girl.." he hissed. "You think if you come here and beg, I'll help you? Let you take what you want?" He stepped forward. "You think I'm still the same Draco who liked you?" His voice grew sharp and cruel. "Let me make this clear, Sue... you are an enemy now!" For a moment, neither of them moved, the wind howled between them. Then Sue whispered "I didn't come to beg." Her hands sparked with bright blue magic. "I came to fight!" And then, without another word, they attacked, the yard lit up with a roar. Blue light blasted from her hand, sharp and wild, like a storm breaking through the sky. At the same time, deep red energy shot from Draco's wand with a thunderous crack. The two forces clashed in the air with a sound like a scream.

Magic exploded between them, the ground shook beneath their feet. Wind whipped their hair as light flashed again and again, lighting up their faces, Draco's twisted in fury, Sue's glowing with power. Cracks of energy split the night sky, red and blue dancing like fire and ice. From the high window above the yard, Bellatrix watched the fight below with wild eyes, she grinned darkly. "You're lucky, Cissy...Draco isn't a corpse yet." Narcissa didn't answer, she just shot her sister a cold, hateful look. Suddenly.. "Stupefy!" Ron's voice echoed as he burst into the drawing room, Harry Potter was right behind him, wand ready. Neither of them knew how they had escaped the cellar, there was no time to ask. The inside of the manor turned into a second battlefield, but outside, in the yard, the war was still going on. Sue's magic cracked through the air, brighter and hotter than before. It roared like thunder and slammed into Draco's red spell, breaking it completely, the force blasted him backward.

Draco flew through the air and hit the ground with a heavy crash, he rolled over twice, snow clinging to his black coat. His wand slipped from his hand and landed several feet away. Sue didn't stop,with a roar, she sent a huge wave of dark fire shooting into the sky. It howled like a demon as it came down and slammed the ground near Draco, shaking the earth. The fire lit up the manor walls and painted the snow in red light. Sue stood still, her chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, her hair hung in front of her glowing eyes, her hands were shaking with power. The more she used it, the stronger it became, and the more it tried to take her mind, like the magic was a living thing inside her. "Need a break?" she said coldly. Crimson magic sparked between her hands, she spun it slowly from one hand to the other, like a burning warning. Draco lay on his stomach, gasping for air, he slowly crawled forward, trying to reach his wand lying a few inches away.

His white-blond hair fell into his face, his fingers reached out, his wand was just inches away. But before he could grab it, the red magic struck. "Ahhh!" he cried out in pain as the burning magic hit his hand, he pulled back, the wand flying farther from him. Sue stepped closer, her boots crunched over the cold ground. "Now.." she said slowly "I'm going to blast your home.. if you don't mind!" There was no need for words, Draco had already lost. His wand was far from his hand, and Sue was getting closer, step by step. Magic sparked from her fingers like red firecracks. For a second, Draco couldn't hear anything, just a loud, sharp ringing in his ears. His vision blurred, he stared at the girl who once meant everything to him. She used to be his dream... his light in the dark, the reason he could cast his Patronus. But now.. now, she was his nightmare. I hate you... I hate you more than anyone...

The words screamed in his head, louder than the wind. He remembered everything in one flash. Her smiling at Harry... her laughing with the others... her always chasing after Snape... a man who was also a Death Eater, just like Draco. But she never looked at Draco the same way. His chest filled with rage, pain, and jealousy. This is the only way I can win... he thought, madly. Sue stood over him now, her crimson magic danced in her palms, her eyes were dull, she slowly raised her hand, about to blast the house. Then, a scream tore through the air. "NOOOO!" Bellatrix shrieked from the window above. The Trio had escaped, chaos burst through the manor. Sue took a step back, confused. "What just happened?" And in that small moment of shock, Draco acted. "HELP! HELP!" he screamed, Sue's eyes snapped back to him. Her magic flared, and she sent a sharp spark toward him, but Draco rolled to the side and Apparated, he vanished from her sight.

She gasped. "What???" He reappeared right behind her. Before she could move, Draco grabbed her tightly and threw her hard to the snowy ground. "Aaagh!" she cried as her body hit the cold ice. "LET GO! LET ME GO, YOU BASTARD!" she screamed, kicking and struggling, but Draco was heavy, too strong, he pressed his weight on her back and grabbed both her arms tightly, yanking them toward her waist so she couldn't move. "Shut your mouth!" he whispered, his voice shaking. "It's all your fault...!" rage and fear mixing inside her, tried to fight, but she couldn't move under him. Then, her eyes looked up, her heart dropped. Bellatrix, Lucius, Fenrir the werewolf, and the other snatchers had all rushed outside, snow crunched under their boots. Bellatrix was furious, Harry had escaped before the Dark Lord arrived, but now, she saw something else, a prize in Draco's hands. "Well..well..well..."

Bellatrix grinned wickedly. "She's a good catch too, well done, Draco!" Sue screamed and fought harder. "LET ME GOOOOO!" Her scream was so loud, the giant window above cracked. Narcissa flinched, looking down at her son and the girl. Bellatrix hissed "Bind her! She's dangerous!" Lucius stepped forward, sneering at Sue. "The Dark Lord will forgive us for losing Potter. We have this one!" Draco pushed Sue into a sitting position, still holding her arms tightly like a prisoner. Her breath came out in clouds, her whole body shook. "I'm gonna kill you!" Sue growled at Bellatrix. Lucius shouted "Don't look into her eyes, Bellatrix! She might enchant you!" Bellatrix just laughed. "Let her try." Then she flicked her wand and thick glowing ropes shot out. The magic wrapped around Sue's ribs, her arms, her chest, tight like chains.

Everything was quiet now, the fight was over. Draco slowly stepped back, his hands shaking, he stood beside his father. Bellatrix looked pleased, Sue, however, wasn't done, her eyes were glowing with fury, she breathed hard, fast and sharp, her breath steamed in the cold air. Even though she was tied tightly with thick magical ropes, she didn't stop. Her arms were crushed against her body, but power still poured from her palms. Crimson light burst out and hit the snow with loud cracks. She screamed again, this time from deep inside her chest. "Aaaahhh!" Magic exploded from her like a storm, wild and painful, but no matter how hard she fought, the ropes didn't break. She twisted on the snow, crying out as her powers flashed from her tied hands. Her tears fell freely, sliding down her red, frozen cheeks. She looked helpless. Draco's eyes widened, his pupils shrank as he watched her.

He felt his chest tighten, his throat burned, he tried to swallow but couldn't. Then he covered his mouth with his hand, he thought he might throw up. Bellatrix rolled her eyes and walked toward Sue, who now lay on her side in the snow, breathing hard, crying with pain. Bellatrix grabbed a handful of Sue's long hair, yanked her up roughly "Come on little witch!" With a loud crack, she Apparated back to the drawing room, dragging Sue with her, the others followed, they all Appeared inside the dark, cold room. Bellatrix still held Sue's hair tightly. "Call him!" she snapped, glaring at Draco. When Draco didn't move, she shouted again "Call him!" Lucius glanced at his son and shook his head, he saw how Draco was frozen, trembling. Bellatrix let go of Sue and snapped at Draco."Watch over her, you coward!" Then she pulled up her sleeve and touched the Dark Mark on her arm. She let out a wicked laugh. "My master will be pleased.."

It was early morning, the sky was still dark, there was no sign of the sun. Snape walked up the grand stairs of Malfoy Manor, the cold silence surrounding him like a shadow. Behind him came Yaxley, limping slightly, his face half burned. One of his eyes was now just a thin line, the skin on the left side of his head was gone, burned so badly that no hair could grow back. They reached the wide double doors. Snape stepped inside first, Yaxley followed quietly. Before them was a long, dark table. Around it sat the most trusted Death Eaters, the ones Voldemort had handpicked. At the head of the table sat the Dark Lord himself, his pale, snakelike face calm and unreadable. Voldemort turned his red eyes slowly toward Snape. "Severus.. here." he said, pointing to the empty chair on his right. Yaxley moved down to sit at the far end. Snape walked forward to take his seat, but the moment he lifted his foot, he froze, his black eyes snapped up.

There, floating above the table, was a figure. A girl dressed all in black.. she was hanging upside down. Her long, dark hair fell down toward the table, her bangs parted slightly, showing her pale forehead, and a bloody cut. Her wrists and ankles hung limp, as if tied by invisible chains. Snape felt his heart skip, something sharp and cold passed through his chest like lightning. His face, always pale, turned even whiter. It was her, Sue. He almost forgot how to breathe. No, he had to stay calm. He couldn't show anything, not in front of him. The sound of the invisible chains echoed every time she moved slightly. She was barely awake. Snape forced his eyes down, away from her. He sat quickly beside Voldemort, still, every few seconds, he looked up again. "I thought you had lost your way, Severus." Voldemort said with a cold smile.

None of the Death Eaters dared to speak, they didn't even look up at the girl, not until their master allowed it, the silence was sharp. Voldemort slowly turned his red eyes toward the center of the room, he spoke more to himself than anyone else. "I will deal with the boy later, Harry Potter has escaped me too many times, not because of his skill.. but because of my mistakes." He paused, then he finally looked up at Sue. That was the silent signal, the others lifted their eyes too. Chains rattled softly above. Amycus Carrow, the round faced man sitting near the middle of the table, licked his lips. "She is-" But Voldemort raised one hand, then, he smiled coldly. "Sue Carmine, a superpureblood, a war weapon, a gift Potter did not deserve." Bellatrix let out a loud, sharp laugh. "My Lord, we have her thanks to Draco." she said proudly. "He captured her all by himself, so clever, my sweet boy."

Snape turned his head slowly, his black eyes locked onto Draco, they were sharp, full of quiet rage. Draco saw him, but quickly looked away, pretending he hadn't noticed. Snape didn't look away, not for a second. "Well done, Draco." Voldemort said slowly, his voice smooth like ice. "Well done.. you have much more potential than your coward father." A few Death Eaters chuckled quietly, some glanced at each other with sneers, only Snape sat still, his black eyes lifting from time to time. Voldemort leaned back in his chair. "If I'm not mistaken, the uncle of this very girl was the one who caused Lucius to go straight to Azkaban." Suddenly, Alecto Carrow shrieked with laughter. "With pink hair!" she cackled. Louder laughter erupted around the table, some banged the table with joy, as if it were a joke. Lucius Malfoy sat with his head down, ashamed, Narcissa reached for his hand and held it tightly. Bellatrix laughed the loudest, she pointed her wand at Yaxley and shouted "My Lord, look what the girl did to his face! She burned him like a piece of meat!"

More laughter followed, nasty and cruel. But Voldemort's grin slowly faded, his pale face turned still, and his voice dropped low. "I think our guest wants to speak." They all turned their heads. Above the table, the chains rattled, loud and sharp, as she struggled. Voldemort turned his head slowly and looked over his shoulder. "Wormtail." he said to the chubby man standing behind him. "Let her speak." Peter Pettigrew flinched. "Y-yes, my Lord." he stuttered and lifted his wand. A soft flash of light, and the rope around Sue's mouth disappeared. "Hahh...ha.." Sue gasped sharply, her breath catching in her throat. Voldemort looked up at her with no expression. "This is not a pleasant way to greet each other, Sue Carmine." he said flatly. "But I must say... nice to meet you, I met your uncle once, clever man, he hid his true name well." His lips curled into a grin.

"He told me he was Ryder Blackthorne."
Bellatrix let out a cackle again. "Blackthorne? Who the hell is Blackthorne?" Voldemort said softly "He had some unfinished business with a certain professor at Hogwarts." He turned to look at Snape. "Do you remember what happened at that time, Severus?" Snape's cold gaze slowly shifted toward Draco. "Blackthorne was Carmine's godmother, and she was murdered by Ryder." Voldemort shook his head slowly, as if disappointed. "What a shame." he said with false sympathy. "Such a great loss. Ryder.. he could've been mine, but sadly, he was surrounded by.. emotions." Bellatrix's wild eyes gleamed with madness. "I wish I'd seen that godmother of hers, she sounds stupid enough to get killed that easily."

Sue let out a weak groan. "Stupid?" she muttered, her voice cracking. "She could chew you up and spit you out in one second!" The chains rattled louder as Sue writhed in the air. "When I break free.. I'll blow your fat head into pieces!" The Death Eaters howled in laughter. "Fat head!" Alecto gasped "She's got a mouth, doesn't she?" Before Bellatrix could scream back, Voldemort let out a dry laugh. "A perfect monster indeed. And she talks like she's really going to break free." The Death Eaters chuckled darkly. "Let her try! I could use some fun!" said Amycus. "She needs a leash." sneered Yaxley. "Or a muzzle!" said another, grinning. Sue wasn't done, she twisted in the air again, trying to face Voldemort directly, her golden eyes were sharp now, cold and furious. "And don't speak like Ryder would ever serve you!" she snapped. "He called you a rotten worm! An ugly, no-nose snake!" A few Death Eaters looked down quickly, the insult was too funny, but no one dared laugh, one chuckle, and they could die.

Bellatrix jumped to her feet, her wand raised. "How dare you!" But Voldemort simply lifted a hand, Bellatrix froze, trembling with rage. His red eyes glanced at Snape, who was staring up at Sue with a tight jaw, his face pale. "Haven't they taught her proper manners at Hogwarts, Severus?" Then he smiled again. "But don't worry, soon enough... she will be very useful to us." Snape's stomach turned, he forced himself to keep still. "What... uses, my Lord?" Voldemort turned forward again. "I've done my research on this monstrous bloodline, and I've found something far too interesting to ignore..." The long table fell into a heavy silence. Snape's heart was beating too fast, too loud, a man like him, always calm, always careful, was slowly losing control. Voldemort raised his wand and gave it a lazy flick, his smile sharp and cruel.

"Aaaghh... ahh!" A loud thud echoed in the room as Sue was thrown onto the table, landing on her back, the impact made her cry out, her body twisted in pain. Draco jumped in his seat, his face pale, his eyes wide, he looked like he was going to be sick or cry. Snape closed his eyes, seeing her in such a state, in front of all these monsters, tore something inside him. Please... stay strong, I beg you... his thoughts screamed, his jaw shook, but he kept his face cold. The invisible chains stayed locked around her. She couldn't move, she just twisted slightly, helpless, as pain made tears burn at the corners of her eyes. Voldemort spoke softly, but his words froze the air. "The Carmines can share their powers." Gasps and whispers spread across the room, Death Eaters leaned in, whispering to each other. Snape's eyes twitched. "How?" Voldemort's red eyes didn't move away from Sue, but he wasn't looking at a girl, not really, he saw a tool, a weapon, a key to something greater. "It's a raw act, Severus."

Voldemort said slowly, as if enjoying each word. "They share their power during physical intimacy." Sue's whole body froze, her tired eyes shot wide open. What? Her chest rose and fell with panic. She looked around the table, at the faces watching her, some familiar, some not, but all of them stared at her the same way, like wolves, like hungry animals, like she wasn't human at all. Only Draco met her eyes, full of horror, he couldn't look away. Voldemort continued like a teacher giving a lesson. "The Carmines always came in pairs, that's why history never showed how they pass power to outsiders." He chuckled, but there was no joy in it. "Such proud creatures... this Carmine clan, so clever, so secretive. They kept their bloodline pure, their power hidden. They never joined with other families, never trusted anyone, like dragons guarding treasure." He looked around at the others. "While all the other pureblood families are connected in one way or another, this one... this cursed line... kept themselves out of reach, untouched and pure."

Snape was dying inside, he kept his face still, but inside, everything was breaking. He knew what Voldemort was planning, and if he didn't stop it...it would destroy her. Bellatrix leaned forward, her voice low and full of hatred. "My Lord.. what do you plan to do with the girl?" There was jealousy in her eyes, pure and sharp, she looked like she was ready to cry, but not from sadness, from anger. Voldemort didn't even look at her. "I'll use her for my own benefit." He didn't care for the act, he found it filthy, disgusting, but her power, that was what he wanted. Sue let out a choked sob, her hands tried to pull against the invisible chains, but they didn't move. Her tears spilled down her cheeks. I won't- I.. I won't let you! she cried out, her body trembling in fear. "I won't involve myself with you!"

Voldemort stood up slowly, his tall, thin frame straightened like a shadow coming to life, the Death Eaters all rose at the same time, silent and ready. "Wormtail." Voldemort said coldly "take her to the cellar." Sue gasped, her eyes wide in terror, struggled again, kicking at the air. Snape's hand, holding his black wand beneath the table, was shaking, he couldn't stop it, his mind screamed. Sue.. or the Wizarding World?His eyes flicked to her, broken and chained, crying, then to Voldemort, who stood like death itself. Draco looked away, stared at his wand, unable to move. Wormtail stepped forward, he reached out to grab her. BANG! A sudden blast of light exploded across the table. The invisible chains snapped and vanished. Sue's arms and legs were free, the room froze for a second, everyone stared in shock. "Who freed her?!" Barty Crouch Jr. shouted, his voice wild, but no one answered, Sue didn't waste time.

A spell flew toward her, she ducked, another shot past her shoulder, she rolled fast to the side and jumped down from the end of the table. "Catch her!" someone screamed. In the cold darkness of Malfoy Manor, Sue ran as fast as she could, her legs weak and shaking, she had managed to get far from the long table, but danger was still all around. Every Death Eater was on their feet now, wands in their hands, ready to catch her. Then Voldemort raised one hand, everything stopped. Bellatrix's eyes were wild, but not at Sue, she was staring straight at Draco, full of rage. Voldemort stood still but spoke with calm evil in his voice. "The one who catches her first, will taste her power after me. She is yours." That was all it took, the room exploded with movement, Death Eaters rushed toward Sue like starving wolves.

But then, something changed. Sue's eyes glowed, her fear was still there, but now there was fire too, that same fire she had when she fought Draco. From her shoulders, a red glow burst out, magic shaped like two long arms stretched out past her real hands. They pulsed with energy, moving like they had a mind of their own. "What the hell is that?" one Death Eater shouted, but it was too late, Sue turned, with a sharp sweep of her arm, the red magic arms whipped across the room, like giant slaps. Four Death Eaters flew backwards, crashing into chairs and walls, others jumped at her, but she moved again, smack! they fell like dominoes. From the far side of the room "YOU FREED HER!" Bellatrix screamed, she pointed her wand at Draco and sent him flying through the air. "Crucio!" Draco hit the ground hard and screamed, his body twisted in pain, shaking on the cold floor. "YOU LITTLE BASTARD!"

Bellatrix yelled, running at him, wild with hate. "Let go of my son!" Narcissa screamed, her eyes full of tears, she tried to run to Draco, but Lucius pulled her arm. "Narcissa, we have to go!" he whispered in panic, looking at Voldemort. But she kept struggling, sobbing. In the middle of it all, Sue stood alone, facing a dozen Death Eaters, the red arms were gone now, but around her, a huge red shield had appeared, it glowed and every spell that hit it bounced back like sparks. Yaxley shouted "My Lord! It's useless! Our spells are rebounding!" Voldemort sat back down on his chair, watching like he was enjoying a twisted show. Behind him, Snape stood like a thin shadow, his eyes wide, his chest tight, he said nothing, but his heart was beating too fast. "She can't escape, keep her busy, her power will wear off soon." Then he looked at Bellatrix, his voice like ice. "Torture him to death, the Malfoys will pay for their betrayal."

He waved his hand, and two other Death Eaters rushed out of the hall to find Lucius and Narcissa. The shield around Sue disappeared in a blink, she raised both arms high, and magic exploded from her fingers. A long red strike, like a glowing whip, snapped out from each hand. They flew through the air with a loud crack and hit hard. Death Eaters were lifted off their feet. Some flew backward, smashing into walls, others were sent flying straight through the tall windows. Glass shattered, and the cold wind howled into the room. "AAARGHHHhhhhh!" Screams echoed as bodies hit the floor, groaning and broken, the great Malfoy dining hall shook like an earthquake had hit it. Voldemort slowly stood up, for the first time, he looked... uneasy. His red eyes met Sue's glowing yellow ones. He stepped away from the long table and walked toward her. From behind, Snape watched silently.

Bellatrix turned to Greyback and shouted "Take that little rat and kill him however you want!" She then struck Sue from the side with a powerful spell. Sue crashed into the dark stone wall. "Ughh..!!" she cried out and dropped to her knees, hair falling over her face. Voldemort now stood only four meters away. "Yes... a bow to begin our duel, that's what I like to see." He twirled his wand in the way only he did, his pale fingers wrapped around it tightly. "You will bow to me, or I'll send you back to the grave where your filthy bloodline belongs." Sue lifted her head, and stood again. Red lightning danced in her palms, her eyes glowed bright yellow, her black hair floated around her head, even though there was no wind. "I'll show you a piece of the power you want so badly!" she said. Silence. In the background, Draco screamed, Greyback was torturing him. Snape, still hiding, raised his wand with a shaky hand and pointed it at Voldemort's back.

No one noticed, no one saw who he truly stood for. Suddenly, CRACK! Voldemort shouted a spell and raised the Elder Wand, a huge blast of green light shot toward Sue. It wasn't a normal curse, it was massive, like electric lightning. It crashed into Sue's red magic and destroyed it instantly, her glowing lights vanished, now only green light surrounded her. Her hair flew upwards as if hit by a storm, the magic wrapped around her like chains made of pain. "Aaaaaaahhh!" she screamed, her whole body shook, her face twisted in pain. It felt like death, like fire burning from the inside, like a hundred Cruciatus curses at once. But then, her hands slowly rose, her fingers stretched out. The green light flowed into her palms like streams of fire, her body trembled, but she held it, her eyes flashed brighter, her voice roared. "TAKE IT BACK!!"

With one final cry, she threw the magic back at Voldemort. BOOOOOM! A giant explosion of fire burst from her hands, it roared like a dragon, the green light turned to red as it flew back at him. The blast smashed into Voldemort's chest with full force, he was thrown across the room, crashing into the table, the wood broke and the fire exploded around him. The walls shook, glass shattered, smoke rose in the air. Snape, watching from the back, saw it all, his eyes widened, felt something sharp in his heart loosen, Sue had a chance, she could escape. Without a sound, Snape vanished into the shadows, he would later tell them he went after Lucius and Narcissa. Voldemort struggled to stand up, his breath was rough, his hand gripped the table for balance. But Sue didn't wait, she spun around, her hand rising again, the glowing whip turned thin and sharp, it snapped forward and wrapped around Bellatrix's waist, Bellatrix gasped. "Let go of me! You little bitch!!"

She screamed, but Sue didn't listen, with a violent pull, Sue flung her straight into the broken window. CRASH! Glass flew everywhere as Bellatrix disappeared into the dark night. Greyback growled, ready to run or maybe fight, but he was too slow. Sue's eyes locked on him, another magical whip shot out, this time even darker, it wrapped around Greyback's neck like a snake made of blood, it yanked him into the air. A deep cut opened on his throat, blood gushed out fast, his mouth opened, but no sound came. She threw him to the side like trash, he hit the wall and didn't move, the room was full of smoke, fire, and broken glass.

Draco was still on the floor, shaking, barely breathing, he couldn't even see anymore. Sue rushed to him and dropped to her knees and pulled him into her arms. This time, she didn't need butterflies, with one strong grip around Draco and a deep breath, POOF! They vanished in a flash of golden light, leaving only smoke and silence behind.

Chapter Text

The sun was finally up. Morning light touched the trees as I reached the edge of the forest near my home. My whole body hurt, every step felt heavy. I wrapped Draco's arm around my shoulder and dragged him along, though he was much taller and heavier than me. I turned my head to look at him. His face was pale, he was half-unconscious. Tears filled my eyes. "We're almost there..." I took another step, my legs shaking. And then, finally I saw it, my home, my beautiful home. Through my blurry, tired eyes, I saw the front door open. A small, familiar figure stood there. Dobby? I couldn't hear him, but it looked like he was shouting for someone inside to come out. Moments later, Harry rushed out, his face was full of shock. "Sue!" he shouted. A weak, teary smile came to my face. "Harry.."

He ran to me fast and held me gently, his green eyes filled with tears. "What happened to you? I thought.. I thought..-" , "I'll explain everything, but first, we have to help Draco. He was tortured.. badly." , "Dobby will help you." the elf said. We looked down at him, I gave him a small nod. Dobby grabbed our hands, and with a little snap, we appeared inside the house. Harry quickly lifted Draco and carried him to the white sofa. Draco's eyes stayed closed, but his body shook from time to time. Dobby stared at his old master and suddenly began to cry loudly. He ran off to get a warm blanket. Harry and I walked into the hallway, just near the stairs. I knew I looked like a mess, my clothes were dirty, my skin scratched, and my face tired. "I sent Luna and Ron to search the forest." His voice was tight with worry. "When we escaped Draco's house, we came straight here.. but you weren't here, I was afraid something happened."

I didn't know how to explain what I had just gone through. He added "Hermione is resting in your parents' room, Bellatrix tortured her too." After that, we sat together and told each other everything. He told me how he saw Luna in the cellar, how he used the mirror Sirius gave him and saw someone with Dumbledore-like eyes, and how Dobby came to help them escape. And I told him my story too. He was shocked, I could see it in his eyes when I said I fought all the Death Eaters.. and even Voldemort. At first, he wanted to throw Draco out of the house. But when I quietly said 'He saved me.. after betraying me.' Harry finally calmed down. Now we sat in the kitchen. The round white table between us had a few fruits placed on it. The house felt quiet again, but something inside me was still shaking. I hadn't slept for so many hours. My body felt worse now, heavy, weak, like I was going to fall apart any second. Harry told me Dobby would make us lunch, so I slowly walked to my parents' room.

Hermione was resting there too. The bed was big enough for both of us, just two tired girls needing peace. She was already asleep, wearing warm, loose clothes. I stood beside the bed for a moment and looked at her. My chest hurts, so badly, I want to cry, I want to fall down and sleep forever.. but my mind won't stop. It's like demons are inside my head, whispering, shouting. Even tears wouldn't come. My eyes stayed dry. But in my head, I still saw the darkness of Malfoy Manor. I still saw spells flying at me, I still heard the sound of chains on my wrists and ankles. I still felt their cold, cruel eyes on me when Voldemort said I could share my powers. Still..no tears, just emptiness. I walked to the bathroom. It was quiet and warm. I took off my clothes slowly, everything sticky with sweat and pain, and stepped into the shower. The hot water hit my skin, washing over me like gentle rain. I didn't move much, I just stood there.

After the shower, I put on soft, warm clothes. I walked back to the bed and climbed in carefully. Hermione was still asleep. I gently lay beside her under the blanket and wrapped my arms around her, hugging her from behind, for the first time in hours, I felt a little safe. I tossed and turned in my sleep. My body was still, but my mind wouldn't rest. I felt trapped in a dream I didn't want. Voldemort's cold voice echoed in my ears like poison. Again, I was there, chained above that table in the dark room. No.. I whispered in my sleep, sweat forming on my forehead, my bangs stuck to my skin. Then I saw him enter. Snape..It had been so many months since I last saw him. His face looked sharper, thinner, more tired than before. The way he looked at me, it hurt. Spells flew around us with loud cracks and bangs. I saw Draco again..throwing me onto the snowy ground, I gasped and woke up suddenly. I sat up, breathing hard, then slowly walked toward the window on the other side of the room.

I pulled the white lace curtain aside, and a small chilly breeze came in. It was dark outside. I overslept again.. I made my way to the kitchen. A cozy, golden light filled the room. The smell of dinner floated in the air, and steam rose from the pots on the stove. Dobby was humming happily as he filled plates. Harry, Ron, Hermione, and Luna were already sitting around the table.
And then.. my heart jumped a little. Draco was there too. He looks better than before. Dobby poured him a glass of water and smiled. "Dobby is so happy that Master Malfoy is now with Harry Potter." They hadn't seen me yet, so I stayed near the doorway, quiet, just listening. Ron made a small annoyed sound. "Instead of helping now, you could've just told Dumbledore the truth last year!" Harry gave a tired sigh. "You really don't know where your parents might be hiding?" Draco looked down, he didn't meet anyone's eyes. Just like last year, when he started slowly getting closer to us. "There are a few places.. but Voldemort will find them sooner or later."

I leaned against the wall, my eyes staring at nothing, they shimmered a little. I didn't know if I was going to cry or not. Luna spoke in her calm, dreamy voice. "It must be so amazing, isn't it? Sue fought Voldemort and all the Death Eaters alone.. That sounds scary, and kind of magical. Maybe it was fate?" she added with a soft smile toward Draco. "Maybe because we escaped early.. it helped Sue save Draco too." Draco didn't say anything, he kept his head low. A few silver strands of his hair fell over his face. Then he whispered "Where is Sue?" When he finally looked up, his eyes caught a bit of my dark hair. "Sue?" he said, a little louder. I don't want to talk right now. Quickly, I turned and left. I went straight back to the room. I sat on the bed and hugged my knees, pulling them close to my chest. A few minutes later, Hermione came in with a plate of food and a glass of water.

She placed them gently beside me and sat down on the other side. "Harry told me everything." she said softly. "I'm really sorry you had to go through so much.. just because you came to save us." I nodded, my yellow eyes staring straight ahead. "You suffered too, Hermione. I couldn't just sit and do nothing." Her hair was extra messy now, puffy in every direction, like a sleepy lion. It looked so cute. "Why don't you come eat dinner with us?" she asked. I swallowed hard, that lump was back in my throat. "I don't want to see Draco.. I'm sorry." She hummed quietly. I could tell she understood, maybe she still felt a little angry with him too. We didn't say much more, but that little talk helped. I ate my dinner in the room with Hermione beside me. The weather outside grew darker, and slowly, everyone went to rest in separate rooms. Well.. when I say 'separate rooms' I mean only two real bedrooms. The rest were just my father's old office and the living room.

We split up like this: I stayed in my parents' room with Luna and Hermione. Ron and Harry, as always, slept in my old room. It was kind of funny, my bed was too short for them. Especially Ron, with his long legs! So they used magic to stretch the bed longer. Draco, of course, refused to share the room with them. The three boys argued for a while. Draco can be so rude sometimes. What did he think? That he'd run back to a rich manor? Finally, Ron got annoyed and shouted that he would sleep on the big sofa in my father's office, it was large enough anyway. Dobby chose the living room sofa for himself, and he seemed perfectly happy with it. Back in our room, Hermione was lying on the bed, reading a book. It looked like something helpful for our plans. Luna had brought Dobby into our room for a bit. She was sitting cross-legged, talking to him about everything and anything. I smiled a little and stood up. "I'll be right back." I said gently, and walked outside. The yard was quiet and dark.

Only the soft light of the hanging lamp above the porch lit the space a little, the cold wind brushed past my face. In the middle of the night, standing alone in the yard, only my yellow eyes seemed to shine through the shadows. Like little lights of their own. It felt strange.. peaceful and lonely at the same time. I found one of my mother's old sleep dresses in her closet. It was white and simple, but warm enough for the cold night. The fabric was soft and thick, not thin at all. The sleeves were long and loose, with pretty lace around the edges. The dress fit gently around my waist, nice and delicate. There was lace around the collar and the bottom of the dress too, like something from an old fairytale. It was long, but it stopped just above my ankles. I guess my mother was shorter than me..cute. I put on warm white socks to cover my ankles and wore flat shoes. Then, I walked outside into the quiet yard and sat down under the tall tree, right near the two gravestones.

It was calm and quiet there, just the way I liked it. I always loved moments like this... being alone with the moon, the stars, and the night sky. I hugged my knees and put my hand over my chest. My heart was beating fast and uneven. Snape.. his face wouldn't leave my mind, his voice, his eyes... everything about him stayed with me, my hair fall over my shoulders as I rested my head on my knees. Finally, a few tears escaped and slid down my cheeks. "Because he is a Death Eater, I'm telling you to stay away from him!" Snape's voice echoed in my head, like sharp bells ringing again and again. "Malfoy is unstable. He could expose you to danger, to the Dark Lord himself, whether he means to or not." I sniffed, my eyes full of tears. "I am serious about my concern for you!" You were right... you were always right about everything. I was just too foolish to understand your words... too blind to see.

I hid my face in my arms and cried quietly. I didn't hear the footsteps behind me. "I need to talk with you." said a voice. It was Draco, he took a few more steps toward me. I quickly looked over my shoulder, startled. My voice trembled as I shouted "DON'T!" He stopped. "Don't come near me..." I said again, softer this time. Draco froze in place, he didn't blink, his cold eyes stayed on me, his face frowning. "Why? I think there are things we need to fix, about-" But I stood up fast, still not facing him. "I saved you, and I don't regret it, Draco.. I was the first person who trusted you... and now.. I know our bond can't be fixed!" I don't want to hurt you, I don't want to say cruel words, I've never wanted to speak in a harsh tone, not ever. But right now... I feel awful, I feel used, I feel dirty from everything that happened in that Manor, and all the words that were thrown at me. Draco's voice was cold and flat. "If you think everything that happened was easy for me.. then you're still the same idiot I met. Nothing I did was by my own choice, not at all."

He turned away and started walking off. I didn't stop him. Just then, something bright appeared in front of me. A big, silvery wolf glowing in the darkness, like a Patronus. I blinked, staring. Its soft light touched my face, shining in my yellow eyes. It looked at me for a moment, then slowly turned around and started walking, quiet and slow, heading toward the forest. Like it wanted me to follow. Who sent it? I looked around, no one was there, even Draco was gone. The glowing wolf kept moving forward, farther and farther, deeper into the trees, going toward the woods beyond my home. I didn't know why.. but I followed it. My eyes stayed locked on it. The wind brushed my hair back, and the fresh smell of grass filled the air, it was peaceful, dreamlike. I have no idea what this is.. but it feels like something I should trust. I walked deeper and deeper into the trees, surrounded by darkness, the only light was the wolf. Then, suddenly, it sped up and disappeared near a tree.

I stopped, my breath caught in my chest. My hand went to my heart. I looked around, confused. Everything was silent, and then... from behind a tree, a shadow moved. A figure stepped into the moonlight. Thin, wearing a dark, high-collared coat. My eyes blinked slowly, my brain didn't want to believe it. Is that.. is that..? The figure stepped closer, the soft moonlight touched his face. My breath stopped. Long black hair, pale skin, a tired, hollow face, and those eyes.. those sad eyes that always made something inside me ache. Snape! My tears rose at once, I couldn't stop myself, so I ran. My shoes hit the grass as I rushed toward him. The cold air rushed past me, my hair flew in all directions. I threw myself into his arms, he caught me. His arms wrapped tightly around me, pulling me close. I pressed my face into his chest, eyes closed, feeling every beat of his heart.

His coat smelled like old books and the wind, his hand gently touched the back of my head, holding me as if I might vanish. Snape gently took a few strands of my long hair and let them slide between his fingers. "I'm sorry." he said quietly. I hugged him tighter, wrapping my arms around his waist so strongly he could barely breathe. I shook my head quickly. "You don't have to say that, you couldn't do anything." He only looked down at the top of my head, where my hair rested against his chest. "I can't stay here, Sue, I just needed to see you.. to know you're alright." I didn't answer right away. I couldn't even look at him. I want to hide here forever, I don't want him to leave.. I want to stay wrapped around him like this. "Stay!" I finally said, my voice small, then I slowly lifted my head, just enough to see his face. My bright yellow eyes were full of tears as I looked up at him. "Stay a little longer.. just a little!" I begged. His dark eyes looked down at me. So many emotions danced in them, he didn't speak, instead, he slowly bent down again and pulled me back into his arms.

This time, he held me even tighter. I could somehow sense that, to me, he looked like a very sad and very lonely person. He buried his face into the side of my neck. His soft breath tickled my skin, I held onto him with all my strength, my chin resting against his shoulder, feeling the fabric of his black coat against my face. "For you..." he whispered near my ear "and only you."
I didn't see it, but at that moment, his hand reached up and gently touched the back of my head. A soft, silver light shimmered faintly from his palm as it made contact with my hair. He loosened the hug a little, just to see my face. Suddenly, I felt it, a warm, heavy wave of sleep washing over me. My eyes were wide with panic as I realized what was happening. "Don't.. don't do it!" I whispered weakly. "Don't play with my memory.. I don't want to forget this.." Tears slipped down my cheeks, I weakly reached out, trying to speak, but I didn't have the strength to stay awake. My eyes slowly closed, and my body relaxed in his arms. And just like that.. I fell asleep in his warmth.

Snape carefully picked her up in a gentle bridal hold, as if she was something fragile he needed to protect. Her body felt light in his arms, he took only a few steps forward before suddenly stopping. His soft eyes turned sharp, someone stood a few meters ahead. It was Draco, he was frowning, pointing his wand straight at Snape. "What are you planning to do with her?" He hissed. Snape met his glare with a cold, dangerous look. "You will... never betray her again!" he said darkly. A gust of wind blew through them, sharp and sudden. The magic around Snape stirred like a storm, swirling in the air, making Draco's hair whip around his face.

That wasn't ordinary magic, it was deeper. Slowly, Draco lowered his wand. His eyes flickered to Sue in Snape's arms, sleeping so peacefully. Snape's grip tightened, his expression didn't soften. "Go inside" Snape ordered flatly. "And don't tell a soul you saw me tonight." Draco hesitated, he clenched his jaw. He hated being ordered around and hated seeing Sue in Snape's arms like that, but he didn't argue. He turned, his fists tight, and walked away toward the house. Only when Draco was gone, Snape looked down at her sleeping face again, he held her closer. He walked quietly, not making a single sound, until he reached the same tree where Sue had stood before coming here. He knelt down on one knee, placing her carefully against the tree. He glanced behind her, only a small torch near the porch was lit.

The rest of the house seemed quiet, everyone must be inside. Snape stood up slowly, he looked down at her one last time, his black eyes soft and unreadable. Then he turned his gaze toward the two gravestones The wind brushed through, moving the loose strands of his dark hair across his face like a curtain. He didn't brush them away, then he lifted his wand. Two single white lilies appeared, or as he would now always call them 'Sue flowers.' He placed them on their graves with a soft flick of his wand. Snape stayed still for a second, the wind blew his coat gently behind him, he was ready to Apparate, but just before he did, he looked up at the sky, a quiet pain in his chest. "You are too bright for eyes that have only known darkness." And with that, he vanished into the night.

In the days that passed, so much had happened. With Bill's help, we planned a very risky mission, we were going to sneak into Gringotts bank. We needed a goblin's help, so Harry made a deal with one. He promised to give him the Sword of Gryffindor, which we had, but in return, the goblin had to help us break into Bellatrix Lestrange's vault. Hermione had saved one curly hair from Bellatrix on the night she was tortured. At first, she wanted to brew Polyjuice Potion and go as Bellatrix herself. It took almost two months to make it. But since I had strong manipulation powers, I said I would do it instead. Draco didn't want to be left out. He knew about old pureblood family vaults, so he came with us too, he and Harry used the Invisibility Cloak to hide.

With lots of trouble, shouting, and drama, we finally found the Hufflepuff cup, I used my cane to destroy it, another Horcrux gone. Another month passed, then Harry had a dream, Voldemort now knew someone was hunting his Horcruxes. Their minds were still connected, and Harry saw his fear, Voldemort was afraid for another Horcrux he had hidden inside Hogwarts. That's when Dobby told us he could help, he could Apparate all of us to Hogsmeade, to Aberforth's inn. There was a secret portrait there that led straight into Hogwarts, to the Room of Requirement. And now, when I think about all the wild things that happened in these past three months.. I'm standing in the kitchen with Luna, decorating a cake. I hold a piping bag in my hand, carefully drawing little cute shapes on the cake, hearts and stars.

Luna waves her wand, and colorful sparkles, yes, sparkles you can eat, fall down gently on the cake like magic confetti. She looks at me with her dreamy eyes, and we bump our fists together in a quiet little high-five. Luna really matches my freak. Dobby brought us some butterbeers from Aberforth's inn, we were all gathered in the living room, waiting for our guest. Guess who? Remus, Tonks and their baby. Draco stood next to Harry, arms crossed, rolling his eyes. "So I'm their child's first cousin now?" Ron was blowing up a bright blue balloon, he let it go, and it flew up in the air with a pop. "What an annoying cousin." he said, laughing like a little kid. Luna was placing glasses neatly on the table, Hermione looked a bit nervous, but there was a smile on her face too. "Harry..did he say if it's a boy or girl?"

Harry shook his head with a shy smile. "He didn't say." knock knock. I grinned and turned to the others. "It's them!" I rushed to the door, but Draco got there first. He stepped in front of me like a guard dog and gave me a warning glare that said 'How dumb can you be?' He raised his voice sharply. "Who are you?" The voice behind the door answered happily "I'm Remus Lupin, a werewolf, married to Tonks." Draco relaxed a little, realizing it was really him. I rolled my eyes, pushed Draco aside, and opened the door with a smile. "Hello-" But my smile faded a little, Tonks wasn't with him. Remus walked in with a cheerful glow we had never seen on him before. He looked... happy. The little table was decorated with treats, a cake, and the butterbeers, he smiled at it all. Ron, who was blowing a pink balloon, suddenly let it slip from his fingers. It flew across the room with a loud, ridiculous sound. It honestly sounded like a fart.

Everyone stared, Harry stepped forward and hugged Remus. "Where's Tonks?" Luna tilted her head, blinking dreamily. "Is the baby a boy or a girl?" Hermione looked worried. "What happened to her?" Draco came to stand close beside me, he and Lupin shared a strange, awkward glance. Yeah.. it's still a little weird that Draco is here. I poured a glass of butterbeer and handed it to Lupin. "Don't bombard him with questions, let him breathe first." Remus took the drink, smiling brightly. "Thank you, Sue, and thank you, everyone.. for the treats, I'm sorry I couldn't bring Tonks and Teddy." Hermione gasped. "It's a boy?" Harry's eyes lit up. "Is he a Metamorphmagus too?" I clapped my hands, excited. "My cat's name is also Teddy-" And then I looked up at Draco beside me, still smiling, I didn't even realize I was staring at him like a fool. Draco just looked down at me and gave a small fond grin.

But when I noticed it was him, I quickly frowned and turned away. "Then please take this cake to Tonks and the baby." I said to Lupin. Remus was already finishing his second butterbeer in one big gulp. "Yeah, thank you, I wish I could stay longer.. but before I go.." He turned to Harry. "I wanted to ask.. will you be the godfather?" Harry froze. "M-Me?" Remus nodded. "I don't know why Sirius snapped at me when I asked him to be Teddy's godfather, he didn't even look happy when I told him about the baby." He looked down, the smile fading for a second. "I don't know what's going on in that riddle of a brain of his.. the way he acts around Tonks and Teddy." But then he looked up again, eyes full of hope. "So..will you?" Harry's face lit up, a smile from ear to ear. "Of course." I frowned a little. Sirius was acting weird again... I still remember how upset he looked when Tonks told everyone that she and Remus were engaged.

I rubbed my head, thinking hard. Wait.. wait a second... does this mean... is Sirius in love with Tonks? Draco, who had just grabbed a butterbeer, shook his head. "I don't think so." , "Yes, he is!" I said quickly, not even realizing he was reading my thoughts. The trio and Luna were happily talking to Remus about Tonks and the baby, meanwhile, I just stood there, completely lost in my own little world. And then my brain suddenly jumped to Snape, my cheeks got warm, I started fidgeting with my fingers, looking down. If Remus and Tonks are together, even with such a big age gap.. then why can't it work for me and.. and- I shook my head fast, left to right, like I was trying to shake the thought out. You silly! How can you think like that? Him? That smart, serious man.. with someone like you? Again, I shook my head. Nope, no way, never! Draco was now talking to Lupin. He even smiled a little, which was rare, and said a few kind words about the baby.

But then, he looked at me, his eyebrows raised as he watched me shake my head every few seconds like I had lost my mind. But.. but if I had a baby with him.. just imagine! A son! I'd name him.. hmm.. Mikael! That means 'who is like God'... So cool! My face turned red like a tomato. My eyes went wide as I stared into the distance, totally lost in my daydreams. Then, out of nowhere, I looked at Draco and blurted out loud "Yessss! Mikael!" Draco blinked, looking absolutely horrified. "What?" He stared at me like I'd just grown a second head. "Where did that even come from?" I just smiled to myself, still deep in my fantasy, as if I hadn't said anything weird at all.

We made a plan. In the morning, Dobby would help us Apparate to Aberforth's inn. We had to wait until then because after curfew, a Caterwauling Charm covers Hogsmeade. If anyone steps inside at night, it screams loudly. Death Eaters would catch us in seconds. It was already 11 p.m. Everyone was getting ready now so we wouldn't waste time in the morning. Even though it was spring, the weather was still cold, not freezing like before, but cold enough. The house was in chaos. Footsteps running, Dobby was zooming up and down the stairs, forcing us to eat dinner even though no one had the appetite. I packed a silver, old bag. Of course, it was one of my mother's old things. I added a few important items inside. Luna was trying to wear her colorful socks, but she fell on her bum on the bed. Then she looked at the window and said calmly "What is it?" I walked to her side to look, but Hermione whispered sharply "Shhh! Listen!"

We froze. From outside the room, we heard yelling. Boys shouting. "Death Eaters! RUN!" That was definitely Ron's voice. There was no time to think, I grabbed my cane, but right then, a spell came through the window. It exploded the glass with a loud crack. A dark, burning curse flew inside. The fire that followed wasn't normal, it moved like a living thing, evil and wild. It crawled up the walls and ceiling. Above us, a witch laughed loudly. "I know you're hiding there, Draco!" It was Bellatrix, she wasn't alone. More Death Eaters were with her. Another curse smashed into the upper floor. Bricks, wood, and dust started raining down. Screams echoed through the house. We sprinted toward the living room window. It was big and wide. Harry was there, holding it open, ready to help us escape. He waited as we jumped down one by one. Ron and Draco followed, Draco holding tightly onto Dobby. A Death Eater above aimed a curse at Draco, but he ducked just in time. And then, the house exploded.

The fire swallowed it whole. Right in front of me. I stood there, frozen in pure panic. No.. not my home! From above, the Death Eaters shot spells at the house again, even the big tree in front caught fire. It blazed like a torch. Harry shouted "Dobby! NOW!" Dobby grabbed Luna and Harry's hands, and with a loud pop, they vanished. Ron and Hermione disappeared just a second after. Then a spell hit the gravestone of my parents, it broke into pieces. Black smoke rose from it. The house was still burning behind it. I screamed, I couldn't stop it, I cried out, loud and broken: "Nooooo!" Tears blurred my eyes. But Draco grabbed my arm quickly. Without a word, he used the Apparition spell. As we disappeared, I reached my hand out one last time. As if I could stop it. The fire, the grave, the house.. my childhood memories.. everything I loved disappeared into flames.

With a loud crack, we landed. My eyes opened slowly, still blurry from the smoke and tears. Draco was holding my hand tightly. I couldn't speak. My throat felt tight, like something was stuck in it. We stood in a dark, quiet room. It smelled like smoke, wood, and something old. Ahead of us stood a tall man who looked almost exactly like Dumbledore. But it wasn't him. Aberforth. He was already talking to Harry, their voices were low, but I could see from Harry's face, they were arguing. I walked over to one of the bar tables and sat down heavily. Draco went to join them, but their voices didn't reach me. My ears were ringing from the noise earlier. My heart still hadn't calmed down. I rested my head in my hands. My hair hung down, messy and tangled, hiding half my face. My chest hurt, tears built up in my eyes. Why can't I even have a gravestone for them? Why is everything always taken from me?

I heard soft footsteps. Then, a small hand touched my leg gently. It was Dobby, he looked up at me, his ears drooping. "Dobby is so sorry..." I sniffed and wiped my face quickly. I looked down at him, then gave him a weak smile. "No way, Dobby..." I said and reached out and held his little hand, patting it softly. He smiled back, sadly. My eyes wandered to a dusty picture frame on the wall. Inside it, a painting of a beautiful young woman walked away, disappearing from the frame. My eyes followed her. Aberforth noticed and rolled his eyes. "You lot are mad, all of you!" he snapped at Harry. "But didn't you say you were ready to die for this?" He crossed his arms, his eyes sharp. "Then go ahead!" he grunted. "The passage leads to the Room of Requirement."

I stood and walked past him. I gave him a polite look. Not a smile, just a calm stare. He didn't say anything at first, just looked at me in silence, then, right before I passed him, he muttered: "Maybe this Carmine really can put Voldemort back in his place?" Ron, who was still covered in soot and ash, gave a half laugh. "Yeah, she's just... a bit unpredictable." Aberforth raised an eyebrow but didn't argue. We left the inn. Dobby stayed behind, he said he needed to call the other Order members and warn them. Then we entered the secret passage. It was dark and narrow, made of stone. Dust floated in the air. We didn't talk much. Only the sound of our footsteps filled the space. Finally, the tunnel opened, the Room of Requirement appeared in front of us. And with it, a wave of light and voices.
The moment Harry stepped inside, the room burst into cheers.

Dozens of students were there, tired, dirty, but full of hope. They had been waiting for him. Some were hugging, some crying, others shouting his name with joy. The room was big and bright. Banners of Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff hung from the walls. But there was no Slytherin banner. Harry was speaking to everyone, standing in front of the group. "We need your help, we're looking for something, a lost item from Ravenclaw, a diadem." I stood beside him, holding my cane tightly. But my mind wasn't really there. I need to find Snape... I need to see him... It's been so many months since... since I- After that, the students started to move, spreading out in different directions. Some went to find the professors. Harry pulled out the Invisibility Cloak and threw it over himself and Luna. "Sue, come with us and protect us."

Harry whispered. "We're going to see what this diadem looks like." Luna smiled kindly and spoke in her calm, dreamy voice. "Yes, we're going to the Ravenclaw common room, guard us, wonder girl." I nodded quickly. A few minutes later, in the middle of the night, we snuck out of the Room of Requirement. The castle halls were dark, cold, and silent. I ran ahead, leading the way. My cane made soft crack sounds as I moved, my hair flew behind me as I turned through the corridors, trying to breathe steady. Behind me, hidden under the cloak, Harry and Luna followed closely. It's time to tell them all who you really are, Snape. You're not the devil!

Chapter Text

Finally, we reached the Ravenclaw common room. A soft voice spoke from the door, asking a riddle. "Which came first, the phoenix or the flame?" Luna looked at Harry, then at me. I waved my hands quickly. "I-I'm the dumbest person here, you see, Luna? That's why I'm not in Ravenclaw!" Luna giggled, thought for a second, and then said "A circle has no beginning." The door opened, and they both stepped inside. I stayed by the entrance, standing tall. Well, I am the guardian! I thought, proudly walking back and forth. But I didn't see what came from behind. A spell hit me hard in the back, I crashed to the floor with a grunt. "What in the-" I turned, gasping. Alecto Carrow stood there, hunched like her brother, she grinned darkly and pointed. "Look who's here, Amycus!" Amycus came out from the shadows, sneering, I didn't move, their wands were aimed right at me.

My cane had fallen a little too far. Amycus smirked and pressed his thumb to his Dark Mark. "Unlike the Malfoys, we'll be rewarded." , "How do you know?" I asked, pretending to be clueless. Alecto snarled. "That night, it was a miracle you escaped." Amycus stepped closer, his grin twisted into something sick. "Yeah.. otherwise, you'd already be carrying my child in that belly of yours." His words hit me like poison, my stomach turned with disgust. My eyes locked onto his, and that's when it happened, he couldn't look away. My voice was ice. "Amycus... bind your sister." He obeyed. With a snap of his wand, thick ropes wrapped Alecto and knocked her to the floor. "Whaaa-!" she screamed, struggling. I stood up, my cane pointed at him, a flash of light shot out. More ropes, even thicker, bound him tightly, his face went blank, soft, relaxed. Still under my power. "You should never open that filthy mouth again." I whispered.

Then, Footsteps and a familiar gasp, I turned slowly. Professor McGonagall stood at the end of the corridor, her eyes locked on me. "Carmine?" she breathed, her voice dropped to a whisper. "It can't be.." Awkwardly, I brushed the back of my head. "Ah..g-good evening, professor.. yes.. it's really me." Professor McGonagall's sharp eyes quickly flicked from my face to the two Carrows tied up on the floor. She didn't even flinch at the sight of them. "How.. how did you get inside the castle?" Before I could answer, Harry and Luna stepped out of the Ravenclaw common room. McGonagall placed a hand over her chest. Her eyes widened in shock. "Potter?" Harry nodded fast. "Professor, we're here to find a diadem, an old relic, we need the other professors to help, Voldemort is coming."

She didn't waste a second. "That's enough, Potter, I'll call them at once!" She raised her wand high, three silver Patronus cats, glowing brightly, jumped out and ran in different directions, her face was stern now, filled with strength. "Come, we must alert the prefects of all Houses immediately." She turned and started walking fast down the stone corridor. Torches lit the dark path, one after another. Harry and Luna slipped back under the Invisibility Cloak. I hurried after McGonagall, trying to keep up. But suddenly, my legs stopped, not far ahead, a figure was walking toward us. "Hide!" McGonagall hissed, she shoved me behind a suit of armor. "Get under the cloak!" she whispered. "Now!" But it was too late, I felt it, that presence. A soft breeze of magic touched my skin like a memory, a scent.. like cold rain and something deep inside me knew.

I tried to move, but before I could step out, Harry pulled me back under the cloak. "Sue! What are you doing?" he hissed. My heart was pounding, my hands were shaking, my eyes locked onto the dark corridor. It's him.. it's really him.. McGonagall didn't recognize him yet, her wand snapped up, aimed straight ahead. "Who are you?" Then, he stepped out of the shadow, he stood beside the stone wall, near the torchlight, his black robes swept the floor, his eyes, empty yet alive. "It is I." Snape said softly. We stepped out from behind the armor and moved quietly, still keeping the Invisibility Cloak tight around us, I leaned a bit to get a better look. Harry's wrist was shaking, he was furious, his fingers twitched, ready to throw a spell at any moment. That scent, so faint, but it reached me like magic. Is this.. is this part of my powers? My magic?

Snape's voice broke the silence. "Where are the Carrows?" McGonagall didn't flinch, her voice was cold. "Where they belong, Headmaster!" Snape stepped closer, the torchlight lit his face more clearly now, his dark eyes didn't leave hers. "Have you seen.. Potter, Minerva?" he asked, his gaze flickering around the corridor. "Or any of his friends? If so, I must insist-" He never got to finish, McGonagall raised her wand and fired a red spell. "Protego!" Snape snapped, his shield charm was fast and strong it knocked McGonagall back a few steps. My hands were shaking. The cane in my grip felt heavy. Don't hurt him.. I didn't want to see him hurt. Suddenly, the corridor behind us filled with voices and footsteps. Professor Flitwick, Sprout, Slughorn, Kingsley, the Weasley family, the Order of the Phoenix. They were all here, all of them. Flitwick's eyes burned with anger, he raised his wand and squeaked "NO! You will not murder anyone else at Hogwarts!"

I want to throw off this cloak and scream the truth, but- Flitwick's spell missed Snape, hitting a torch nearby, flames burst high on the wall, crackling. Snape stepped back, he sent a few more defensive spells, his movements fast. Then, without a word, he turned and rushed into the nearest classroom. McGonagall didn't wait, she ran after him. No! I broke away from Harry and Luna, slipping out from under the cloak. "No!" I ran after them, but as I reached the doorway, I heard a loud crash, glass shattered. "Coward!" McGonagall shouted. I rushed into the room, panting. The window was broken, the wind blew through, cold and sharp, and Snape was gone, he was flying away in the distance. "He seems to have learned some tricks from his master!" McGonagall said bitterly, turning to the others. I stood by the window, my eyes staring at the sky.

Soon, we all found ourselves inside the Great Hall. It was full, students from every house had gathered, whispering and looking around with wide eyes. The tension in the air was thick, but one thing was clear, people were glad that the Headmaster was gone. Some students even smiled, thinking the worst had passed, but they didn't know what was coming. Professor McGonagall stepped forward, her voice strong. "We must prepare, this castle is no longer just our school, it is our shield, our home, and we will defend it." She explained how the Order and the older students would split their duties. The prefects and seventh years, those who were of legal age, were asked to help guide the younger students out of the castle. They would take them safely to Hogsmeade. The rest of us, those who chose to stay and fight, were given different posts. "We will hold the towers, the Astronomy Tower, Ravenclaw Tower and Gryffindor Tower. That is where we take our stand."

The Order of the Phoenix and the Weasley family moved quickly to assign positions. Tonks, Lupin, Sirius, and I were to guard the Astronomy Tower. From there, we could cast powerful spells with a wide view of the sky. Fred and George took the Gryffindor Tower, leading a group of trusted fighters from the Order. They stood beside me now, still tall and fearless. George leaned in and gave me a small nudge, he wore a long, dark green scarf wrapped around his neck. Gentiana's scarf, you silly boy. "Kill them all." he said with a grin. "We're counting on you." I smiled back and raised my fist. "And I'm counting on you two, good to see your other brother finally showed up." Fred snorted. "Yeah, Percy finally used his damaged brain." That made me chuckle. But then I noticed something, George wasn't wearing the bracelet Gentiana had given him. "George?" I asked, glancing at his wrists. "Where is that-"

Before I could finish, George reached for Fred's wrist and held it up for me to see, the bracelet was there. "I gave it to Freddie." he said softly. "Just until the war's over. I want it to protect my twin." Fred grinned, even now. "Okay okay, don't worry, I won't lose it." George gave him a playful glare. "Good, cause I'm taking it back soon!" We all laughed for a moment, just for a moment. Then I looked at both of them.. these two who always made everyone smile. Please.. please watch over them. Merlin, don't let anything happen to the twins, not them, not anyone else.. It didn't take long before the castle turned into a storm of footsteps, shouting, and chaos. Students and teachers rushed through the corridors, voices rising, spells echoing from every corner. "Sue!" Sirius waved at me from across the Entrance Hall, his eyes sharp. "Come on, to the Astronomy Tower!" , "I'm coming!" I shouted back, pushing through the crowd.

Tonks and Lupin were already moving ahead, their wands drawn, eyes focused. Sirius slowed down and stayed back with me, clearly not wanting to walk beside them. We ran fast up the grand staircase, even the people in the paintings were panicking, jumping from frame to frame, fleeing their own walls. I looked to my side and saw Sir Cadogan galloping beside me on his tiny pony, hopping across portraits as he kept pace with us. "Braggarts and rogues! Dogs and scoundrels! Drive them out, Sue Carmine! Show them the way out!" he yelled, raising his sword. "I'll do it!" I answered with a fire in my chest. We were almost at the stairs to the Astronomy Tower when a strange sound filled the air, sharp, cold, and snakelike. A voice, whispering through the walls, doors, even the ceiling. It didn't come from a mouth, it came from everywhere. "You never learn."

The voice made the very stones of the castle feel cold, younger students screamed around us, some dropped to the ground, terrified, others froze, clutching each other. The four of us stopped, only steps away from the Astronomy Tower staircase. Sirius looked around, his chest rising and falling, confused and alert. The voice spoke again. "Fighting is vain, I could have left the school untouched... but you failed to acknowledge my goodwill." Then, without warning, the entire castle shook, a heavy rumble vibrated the air as a storm of dark spells crashed down from above, slicing through the air. "UP!" Remus shouted, we rushed up the stairs and reached the top of the Astronomy Tower, wind howled around us, pushing our hair back, the night sky was filled with smoke and fire. From up here, I could see them, shadows flying in the air like black ghosts. Death Eaters were entering Hogwarts, soaring in dark clouds. Tonks gasped and pointed. "Is that a troll?"

Remus didn't stop, he aimed his wand and shot a curse at a Death Eater flying on a broom, the man screamed and spiraled down into the darkness. "Voldemort's gathered himself an army, all kinds of creatures." Sirius didn't speak, his face was hard, he kept throwing curse after curse, each one stronger than the last. His long dark hair flew wildly behind him in the wind. Around us, spells exploded in the air, the castle shook with the sounds of battle. I felt cold, my skin chilled as I looked up at the sky, a black swarm moved closer. Dementors. Hundreds of them or maybe more. I stepped away from my corner and walked to the center of the tower. I stood near the railing and looked up at the army of death floating above us. "Depulso!" Tonks shouted behind me, her hair flared bright red with anger and fear. She turned sharply toward me. "Sue? What are you doing?"

But I didn't move, I held the cane in both hands, it was cold, and it pulsed like it had a heartbeat. Remus and Sirius stopped fighting for just a moment. "I need space." I said calmly. "Stay away from the cane's strike, I'm going to summon something powerful!" Tonks and Remus moved to the left side of the tower, Sirius stepped to the right, the wind around us grew stronger. In the distance, part of the Quidditch stands collapsed with a loud crash, fire lit up the fields. I closed my eyes. To the last holder of the Carmine Cane.. lend me your strength. A strange warmth wrapped around my hands, the cane began to glow, deep crimson lightning crackled across it like veins, the dark wood sparked, light ran up my arms.

Then, something incredible happened. Ghostly hands began to float out from the tip of the cane, one after another, dozens, maybe more, some large, some small, some were men's hands, strong and rough, others were women's, gentle but firm. These were the hands of every Carmine who had held this cane before me. They reached toward me, not to take it, but to help me hold it tighter, to give me their power, their strength, their will. My eyes snapped open, bright, glowing yellow, the power of all my ancestors surged into me. "I'M READY!" And then, the cane unleashed everything, a massive burst of crimson light exploded from the Astronomy Tower, blasting into the sky like lightning. It was so bright and fast, it lit the whole battlefield below.

It didn't hit the school, didn't hurt anyone inside, it only hit the enemies. People on the ground stopped to look up, Death Eaters screamed as they were thrown back, Dementors vanished into smoke, two giants fell with earth shaking crashes, a troll turned to stone before breaking apart. And then silence, a long, deep hiss like burning smoke was all that remained. After a few seconds of stunned silence, our side, the right side, suddenly roared with cheers, the fighters down below saw the light I had sent and felt hope again. Their courage returned, and they charged at the enemy with new strength. The ghostly hands that had wrapped around mine slowly faded into the air, the burning yellow glow in my eyes began to fade too, no longer shining like fire, my hair, which had been flying wildly in the wind, now fell slowly back around my face. It felt like something inside me had been turned off, I could finally breathe, but I was empty, I fell to my knees, gasping for air, still holding the black cane tightly. "Hahh..."

The ground spun in front of my eyes, Sirius rushed to me and knelt down, placing a steadying hand on my shoulder. "You truly are one of a kind, Sue." he said softly. Tonks, still shocked, let out a small breathless laugh. "You.. you destroyed those giants, and that troll.. that was insane!!" Remus was quiet, smiling with tears in his eyes,he was proud, but also scared. I tried to stand up, but pain exploded inside my head, my vision blurred again, and the world tilted, I hissed, gripping the cane as hard as I could. It hurts..it hurts so bad! Sirius quickly caught me before I fell, the smiles on their faces vanished, Tonks's voice shook. "Y-you're bleeding!" Blood was running down from my forehead, warm and sticky. I reached up to touch it, blinking through the dizziness. "Don't worry, it's.. just the cane.. It'll be-" Before I could finish, a huge, ear-splitting sound cut through the air. A massive blast of blue light lit up the night sky like lightning. It came from far away, but it felt like the whole world shook, we all froze, everything went quiet it was like someone had pressed pause on time itself.

I could hear my own heartbeat, the spells and screams below faded away, the only thing I could hear was the wind. Tonks and Remus turned to each other, eyes full of emotion, they reached out and grabbed each other's hands, like it was the last time. Then a wave of destruction hit, a force just like the one I had sent, but this one hit us. It slammed into the Astronomy Tower. There was a scream, sound of stone cracking, everything shook, the ground dropped beneath our feet, the tower was falling, crashing. Dust exploded around us as the ancient stones broke apart. With wide, terrified eyes, I turned to my right. "S-SIRIUS!!!" But I didn't see him anymore, everything was breaking, spinning and crashing, the floor was tilting, I was falling.

The tower had collapsed completely, dust filled the air, everything was broken and silent, except for the faraway sound of footsteps echoing through the castle, but they weren't close. We had fallen into a hidden, half-ruined part of Hogwarts. Old, empty portraits hung crooked on the cracked walls, some had fallen, the floor was covered with broken stone and shattered glass. Damn you, Voldemort... I know it was the Elder Wand! "Tonks!" Remus's voice pulled me back, I turned my head quickly, dust and blood covered my face. With shaking arms, I pushed away the heavy stones around me. "TONKS!" he screamed again, his voice breaking with fear and tears. My knee had been hit hard, and every step hurt, but I limped toward him. "Where's Tonks? Where's Sirius?" Remus looked wild, like he had lost all sense. He clawed at the fallen rocks, throwing them in every direction, hoping desperately to find someone under them.

"Remus!" voices called out from behind.
It was Hermione and Ron. Ron's red hair was wet and stuck to his face. "We found Tonks!" Ron shouted. "She's alive! Mum and Dad took her to safety!" Relief spread on Remus's face. He dropped the stones and held his head in his hands, crying softly. But I turned away from them. Where is Sirius? Their voices became a blur. I walked deeper into the ruined corridor, the world around me spinning. Then, I heard a weak and broken cough, I rushed toward the sound, my heart beating faster. "Sirius!" Remus lifted his head and ran after me, the others followed. Sirius was lying on his back, half-buried in broken stones, blood covered his chest. Something dark and cursed, was still burning there, twisting on his skin like smoke, his body was shaking, the curse was still alive, eating him from the inside. "NO!" I forgot about my hurt knee, I fell, I got up, I ran to him again and dropped beside him. My hands trembled as I touched his chest, trying to stop the bleeding, but the curse, it wasn't stopping, it was killing him slowly.

Hermione gasped. Her hand flew to her mouth. "That's- that's a dark curse! It's murderous!" , "No..." Remus panicked,he grabbed Sirius from under his shoulders and tried to lift him a little. "S-Sirius, you can't leave now!" Tears fell from his eyes, landing on Sirius's face. My own tears wouldn't stop, they ran down my cheeks like rain. I held his hand tightly "You will not die!" I said, it wasn't a wish, it was a desperate command. Sirius turned his head slowly, his eyes were glazed, blood dripping from his mouth, but he smiled faintly at me. "Will you finally accept me as your godfather.. or not?" he whispered. I let out a sob, pressing his hand. "Yes! Yes, I do.. just don't die.. H-Harry wants to see you- after the war." His breathing was rough, his chest rose and fell in short, sharp gasps. He swallowed hard, body trembling. "Leave me." he said in a bitter voice, looking at Remus. "I won't!" Remus whispered, holding Sirius tighter.

Sirius looked up at him, a strange grin on his face, somewhere between pain, pride, and one last bit of mischief, something only a Black could pull off in a moment like this. "It's been a long time I wanted to say something.. something I should've said sooner." Remus blinked. "What..?" Sirius coughed, and through bloodied teeth, he said "Fuck you and Tonks together." There was a second of silence, then Remus let out a broken laugh through his tears. "Yeah..anything you say, Padfoot." Sirius reached out, fingers shaking, and touched a strand of Remus's hair, then he looked at him, one last time, then he whispered so soft, only Remus and I heard it "..love ya.." Then his eyes closed, his hand fell limp, his chest stopped rising. Sirius Black was gone.

The battle didn't stop, it was everywhere, inside the castle, outside, above, below. Spells and screams filled the air, hours passed, maybe two..or maybe more? Time didn't feel real anymore. Somewhere in that chaos, Draco and Harry worked together. They had found the missing diadem of Ravenclaw. Draco said he knew how to destroy it, using a special kind of cursed fire. Fiendfyre. He set it loose, and flames shot up like a monster, eating everything in its path. The diadem burned into ashes, but the fire chased them too. They barely escaped on an old broom, but the Horcrux was gone. After they took Sirius's body somewhere safe, Remus went back to fight, he said no words, he was still casting spells, but... he looked like a ghost. If you ask me, I don't think I ever realized Sirius might've liked him, and now.. I think Remus will carry that pain forever.

I was running again, helping other prefects gather the last group of students. We led them toward the Room of Requirement. As I guided three younger ones to the door, I heard a loud crash, a Death Eater broke through a window, but Kingsley was fast, he stunned him and blasted him out of sight. Once my job was done, I turned back, I ran through the halls, down the big stairs, I wanted to go to the Great Hall. Maybe the trio is there? I haven't seen Harry, Ron, or Hermione for a while...where did they go? When I reached the Great Hall, I stopped, the air was heavy.

It was darker than before. So many bodies were lying on the ground, some people were crying over them, others just stood, frozen, faces full of fear and pain, my steps slowed. I saw the Weasley family, they were all standing around someone on the floor, my heart dropped. Please.. not another one. I walked closer with shaking legs. It was Sirius, they didn't know he had died earlier, but now, they saw his body, cold and still. I covered my eyes with both hands, I didn't know how to feel, should I be thankful more people didn't die? Or should I cry because it was Sirius? Ginny looked at me, her eyes were red and full of tears. "Harry, Hermione, and Ron left the castle a few minutes ago." she said. "Harry said something about... he wants to find Snape." I let out a sharp breath and nodded. Find Snape? But why?

Moments earlier, deep within the shadows of the Forbidden Forest, far from the heart of the battle:

Snape was silent, his black cloak blowing in the wind, his eyes, empty and tired, watched the chaos in the distance, the fire, the spells, the shouts, he saw Sue's magic, wild and bright, strike across the battlefield. Then came something worse. From deep inside the forest, huge, hairy spiders rushed out, screaming as they joined the fight against the good side. Snape didn't move, he just watched. Then came a sound, a loud whoosh and a Death Eater appeared from a cloud of dark smoke. His black mask glowed in the light of nearby flames, this part of the forest was quiet, but the fire behind him burned orange and bright. "The Dark Lord sent me." the Death Eater said. "He wants to see you."

It was like someone hit the pause button on the world, everything stopped for Snape, his breathing, his thoughts. His eyes widened just a little, that was enough to show he understood, he knew exactly what this call meant. The wind grew cold, it blew his black hair across his face, his eyes stared far into the distance. They say that just before death, you see your whole life flash before your eyes, so why.. why was he seeing it now? His memories came back all at once. Like black ink dropped into clear water, they spread through his mind. He saw a small boy, hiding inside a closet, hands over his ears, crying as his parents screamed at each other, that moment never left him. It marked his soul forever. He saw Lily for the first time, his face red, his voice excited, trying to talk to her, trying to make her smile.

But she never really listened. She always ended up angry, blaming him for her fights with her Muggle sister, and he never stopped apologizing. Then school, a place he thought would save him, but it didn't, it became another nightmare. The adults failed him, he was ignored by everyone. His parents, his teachers, even the great Dumbledore. Nobody helped and nobody stopped the bullying. They only reminded him of his mistakes, they gave him more guilt to carry. And yet, he returned as a teacher, not for himself, not for peace, but to watch over a boy, because of guilt, only guilt. Nothing changed, the pain stayed, he was still the lonely boy, only now he wore black robes and hid behind cold words. Dumbledore kept giving him more and more dangerous tasks. No help, no kindness, just more weight. He became bitter, hated, angry.

He never asked for this fate, but it was his, and he lived it with open eyes. Then.. a soft memory, a different one. A little girl, with bright yellow eyes. Eyes like no one else, a child at first, he couldn't even remember where he first saw her. But something in him had been waiting for her, without knowing why. She looked at him like he was the only person in the world. She was always near, always staring, always following. Was it obsession? Was it love? He didn't care, he told himself it would fade, just teenage feelings. But it didn't fade, her feelings stayed, they followed him like air. Voldemort once said the Carmine power could only be shared through physical intimacy, but he was wrong, there was another way. Love. Sue gave her power to him, not with her hands, but with her heart. And he realized it now, she gave him something nobody else ever did.

And just like that, the thread of his past broke. "Come on, Snape." the Death Eater said, voice low and sharp. "The Dark Lord is waiting, he's calm now, that's the scary part." Snape blinked, pulled back to the present. Everything he had just felt, his whole life had passed in just a few seconds. "Where?" he asked quietly. The Death Eater smiled under his mask. "The boathouse, just a little longer.. we're about to win the game." And with that, he vanished into the sky, leaving smoke behind. Snape walked slowly toward the boathouse, his black cloak brushing against the cold ground with each step. The wind blew hard around him, pulling at his hair and cloak. I wanted to tell you.. that my only regret, before I die, will be not seeing you one last time. He thought.

Three Death Eaters stood ahead, guarding the path, their masks hid their faces. You are free to do what you need to do.. Snape's thoughts whispered as he kept walking, his eyes lowered, soft with something close to sorrow. The wind howled louder. You have become so beautiful, Sue.. The Death Eaters raised their wands slightly, but when Snape lifted his eyes, they changed. His eyes, once filled with silence and pain, now shone like black fire, cold and deadly. The first Death Eater didn't even scream. With a sharp, tiny cracking sound, like glass breaking, his body shattered into dust, the second one stumbled back in fear. "Snape? What are you doing? We're on the same side!" he shouted, panicked. Snape didn't answer, he just kept walking, slow, calm, and terrifying. Powerful.. dignified.. even dazzling. he thought. I'm proud of how much you've grown. Nothing could make me happier.

The Death Eaters panicked, looking around as if unsure what was happening, but before they could run, they too were gone, turned to dust without Snape even raising a wand. You are free to fly wherever you wish, Sue. No matter how far you go.. you will always be the only thing that matters to me. He reached the edge of the black lake. The world around him grew quieter. The air changed, a strange stillness floated near the boathouse. This side of the battlefield was nothing like the burning chaos behind. The boathouse stood beside the lake. Snape stepped into the dim wooden building. His footsteps echoed softly. Damp air clung to the walls, the smell of old wood and water filled his nose. Inside, waiting in the shadows.. stood the Dark Lord himself.

The Present Time:

The moment I stepped out of the castle, a storm of spells flew at me all at once. My body moved on its own, my instincts kicked in, my eyes lit up bright yellow, and I raised one hand in front of my face. A powerful invisible shield exploded out, breaking and throwing back every curse that hit it. I'm going to find all of them at once... No more hide and seek, professor, you're going to tell the truth to everyone! I ran forward fast, heart pounding, the battlefield was chaos, dark wizards everywhere, giant spiders crawling into the fight, the ground shook under heavy footsteps. Fire, screams, and spells filled the air, the war was in full storm. Suddenly, the sky above flashed silver white. I looked up and spotted Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Behind them stood Aberforth Dumbledore, wand pointed high, sending out a strong Patronus that pushed the Dementors back into the shadows. How many more of them are there? I've already destroyed so many...

Seeing the trio gave me new strength, I ran faster. The wind pushed back my bangs, revealing my forehead, around me, the huge dead giants I had killed earlier lay still, their smoking bodies now used by others for cover. I passed the corpses, getting closer to the trio from behind. They were running too, and just as I was about to call out, something caught my eye. To my right, Greyback was cornering someone, he bared his sharp teeth, ready to rip her throat, my eyes widened. Stella? Without a thought, I pointed my cane and a dark crimson blast shot out, striking Greyback straight in the chest. A hole tore through him, blood sprayed, and he collapsed like a broken beast. I rushed over to Stella, she was trembling, covered in dust, her face pale with fear, I reached my hand down. She grabbed it tightly with her shaking fingers, her voice was weak. "Thank you..."

At first, my face was hard, but then, a soft smile appeared on my lips. "Friends?" Her tears spilled, she nodded and wiped her eyes with her free hand. "Friends..." Good. I looked back in the direction where Harry and the others had been, but they were gone. I turned to Stella quickly "Go! Go inside and take cover, Stella! Stay safe!" Then I darted away into the battlefield again, breathing hard. Now how am I supposed to know where they're going? Where will they find Snape? I stood frozen in the middle of the battlefield, breathless, confused. Spells flew across the night sky like burning comets, screams echoed from every side. I had no idea where to run, no clue where they had gone, my heart pounded in my ears. Then I heard a horrible, wet crunch. I snapped my head around, and my stomach turned, one of those giant, hairy spiders had caught a fighter and was chewing them like meat.

Bones snapped, blood splattered, then it swallowed the body whole. I slapped a hand over my mouth, feeling sick. "SUE!" Someone called my name, I turned. Draco? He had just knocked a Death Eater's wand out of their hand and now came running toward me, panting, his white-blond hair messy from the wind, his pale face was dark with dirt and ash. "Why the heck are you standing in the middle like that!" He was about to grab my wrist to pull me away, but I already had a plan. Since I couldn't find Snape, I would fight. "Draco, watch my back." He blinked. "What?" I didn't answer, instead, I slammed my cane into the ground. A wave of silvery electricity exploded from the point of impact, spreading across the ground in a bright circle, the energy hummed under our feet. Draco stared down, eyes wide. I turned to him, eyes filled with fear. I was scared, of course I was, who wouldn't be?

"I want to blast these spiders! Watch my back." He nodded once, firmly. I raised my cane and fired the first strike, the spider that had eaten the wizard blew into glowing dust, but then, the rest of them turned their black eyes on me, hundreds of eyes! Oops... now I'm the target!! With screeching voices, they charged, one of the biggest spiders hissed, voice like broken glass "Fetch the fresh meat for me." I kept firing, my strikes were sharp, fast and deadly, the cane's power sliced through their bodies like fire, one by one, they dropped. Sorry, Hagrid, you'll never see your beloved Aragog again... With one last hit, I blasted the largest spider into ashes. Draco stayed behind me the whole time, blocking spells and curses that came from the sides.

And then...Bellatrix came out of the smoke, laughing like she was born in madness. "Oopsy dopsy... little Draco acting so brave?" I turned around, raising my cane. Draco looked tense, trying to hide his fear. Bellatrix smirked "Unlike your coward daddy, huh?" she teased. She fired a curse, Draco dodged it, barely. He fought back, but she was strong. Just as I aimed to finish her off, someone screamed behind her. "Avada Kedavra!" A flash of green light, the curse hit Bellatrix straight in the back, she gasped, and fell dead. Me and Draco stood in shock, eyes wide, slowly, we looked up. A woman stepped through the smoke. Blond hair, dark robes, her eyes cold with fury. "Mother..." Draco whispered, voice cracking. It was Narcissa Malfoy, she rushed to her son and wrapped her arms around him, and behind her... Lucius.

He looked pale, scared. Still clinging to his pride, but clearly broken inside. Not gonna lie... I still hate Lucius. Narcissa gave me a small nod, her eyes soft for a second. Lucius hissed in a panic "Narcissa, we found Draco, we must go!" But she bent down and picked up a single dark curl from Bellatrix's head. "I have a very daring plan in mind, Lucius..." she said calmly, and stood up again, holding the lock of hair in her hand. Looking at her son, she whispered "This way, I'll thank the boy..." Then she turned to me "And everyone who saved my son that day." The Malfoys vanished into the smoke, one by one. I didn't even notice Draco glance back at me, pausing for a second before he followed his parents. I was alone again, I turned and walked toward the castle entrance, my boots heavy on the stone. But then something fell inside me, like my stomach turned to ice, like my heart missed a beat.

Nobody had cursed me, nobody died in front of me. Nothing at all.. but.. but the world... it suddenly changed, like time itself held its breath, I stopped walking. The cold wind blew against my skin, tossing my dark hair in every direction. I turned around, staring into the darkness behind me. Something was wrong, I didn't know what, but I felt it. My chest tightened, from something I couldn't explain. I looked up at the sky, where the stars were pale and cold. My golden eyes reflected the light and glistening a little. What happened... My hand tightened around the cane as I stared down at it. Until Harry comes back.. I'll fight! That was the only thought keeping me standing. I looked up, brooms flew fast across the sky, spells flashing like lightning. Somehow, through the chaos, I saw a familiar face, Oliver Wood.

He was leading a group of fliers, his old Quidditch team, maybe even more. He came back... he brought them all. I took a step forward, ready to jump into battle again, ready to help anyone I could, but then I saw them, Harry, Hermione and Ron. They were rushing through the rubble-strewn courtyard, ducking behind fallen stone and tossing spells just to clear their way. A shock hit my chest like lightning. Finally.. A flicker of hope burned in my chest. It was small, but it was real. I ran across the broken floor, heading toward them from the other side of the ruined staircase. They slipped behind a half destroyed wall, taking cover from the curses flying through the air. The stone had holes burned through it, and black scorch marks stretched across the cracks. I reached them, breathless, heart pounding.

The three of them looked up at me, for a moment, no one said anything, they were covered in dust and dirt, but I smiled, I was just happy to see them alive. "Good to see you..." I panted, I looked at them, my eyes searching. Tell me about him... please. That's when I noticed a tiny glass vial in Harry's hand, inside it, a glowing silver thread swirled slowly. A memory? I looked from Hermione to Ron, and then back to Harry, my voice came out shaky but hopeful. "Have you... have you seen-"

Harry didn't let me finish. "I'm sorry for saying this now, Sue..." he said, voice low and raw. His green eyes met mine for a second, just a second, and then he looked down, his hand closing tightly around the vial, his messy black hair fell over his face as he shook his head. "I don't think Snape is alive anymore." Whatever was left of my smile faded. The cane slipped from my fingers and hit the ground with a loud clatter.

Chapter Text

The world had ended. So why hadn't the battle stopped? Smoke choked the air, screams echoed through broken stone. Spells lit the sky like flashes of lightning, but nothing could burn away the cold in my chest. Harry still stared down, his hands were shaking slightly, his glasses cracked at the edge, he didn't say anything for a second. I could tell, he didn't like Snape, not really, but even he looked..lost. "I couldn't do anything, Sue." he whispered, voice heavy. "Nagini bit him. After that.. after Voldemort walked away- he gave me his memory. He said it's something important, something I need to know." Ron's voice broke in, it was cracked "But Death Eaters came near.. we had to run, we couldn't stay, the bite... it was bad, real bad."

Harry's face looked almost pale, he was panicking too, but trying not to show it. His knuckles were white around the vial. "Harry." My voice came out calm, I reached out and took his hand, he looked up at me, his green eyes shining slightly with guilt, or maybe grief. He opened his mouth, maybe to explain more, but he didn't speak. "Calm down, Harry." My voice didn't shake, my face didn't change. The three of them stared at me, stunned. "There's no time to act emotional right now." I looked down at the memory in the vial, my eyes locked on it. "You have to see what's inside, it might be the key to all of this, so go.. now."

Harry opened his mouth like he wanted to argue again, but stayed silent. I reached into the inner pocket of my black coat and pulled out a tiny, black stone, I placed it gently into Harry's hand. I knew how much he longed to see his parents... and Sirius, especially when he saw him dead in the Great Hall. "This is yours now." I said softly. "The Resurrection Stone." Harry stared at the black stone, confusion flickering in his eyes. I bent down and picked up my cane, a few feet away, a fallen broom lay in the dirt. Its handle was burned, but it would fly, I walked over and picked it up. "Sue, where are you going?" Hermione's voice trembled behind me. I didn't turn back, I mounted the broom "I'm going to destroy as many enemies as I can, to help everyone, and to help you, Harry."

I glanced back, just a little "Don't get yourself killed. Okay?" Harry's voice rose over the noise "Sue! Don't be stupid! There are Death Eaters everywhere!!in the sky, on the ground! You can't fight them alone!" I paused only for a second. "Then I'll die." With that, I kicked off the ground and soared into the sky. Down below, Harry's eyes followed me, wide and shocked, his lips moved like he was about to call me back, he looked around, searching for a broom. But Hermione grabbed his hand, her voice rising sharply. "No, Harry! Go! Go and see what's in the memory! It's important!" , "But-!" Harry shouted. Ron stepped beside him, pulling his arm. "I know! I know she's not acting like herself.. but Sue's strong, you have to trust her, now go! We'll guard you!"

I flew fast through the dark sky, my hair whipped wildly in the wind, my eyes were dry, empty. I gripped my cane and shot deadly thunder down at every Death Eater I saw. Behind me, Oliver and his team were still fighting. Something kept ringing in my head, I couldn't stop thinking. My eyes blinked slowly, my heart felt like a cold rock. Suddenly, three Death Eaters flew through the sky like black smoke, I hit two, but one of them shot a spell right at me. I gasped, the spell broke my broom and I fell hard. The world spun around me fast, sky and ground turning into one big blur, then everything turned black. I crashed into the ground. "Aaghh!" My cane flew from my hand.

I didn't even try to grab it back. Who cared anymore? Blood ran down from my forehead, painting the side of my face as it dripped through my bangs and reached my temple. My ribs hurt so badly with every breath, but maybe it wasn't even my ribs, maybe it was just my heart. I didn't move, just lay there, staring up at the empty night sky. There were no sounds anymore, only silence. It happened again... I didn't care about the pain in my body, I didn't care that I fell. The pain in my heart was worse than anything else. I lost everything again.

Even with all this pain, my eyes stayed numb. Then memories came, like broken glass cutting through my mind. Mother's face, bleeding as she held me. Father lying in the snow, not moving, blood all around him. Gentiana's eyes slowly closing as her chest was torn open. And one horrible, burning thought echoed in my head. How did Snape look.. when he died? My imagination showed me things I didn't want to see, it scared me. Cold tears rolled from the corners of my eyes, slowly slipping into my ears. What should I do...?

Slowly, I pushed myself to sit up. My eyes were red, swollen, I looked down at the ground, my boots were covered in dirt, my hands were shaking. There's no reason left for me to live. Then I heard footsteps, the same Death Eater who shot me, appeared. He landed two meters away, laughing nervously. "I-I got her! That's the Carmine monster!" I looked up at him, my eyes blank. He flinched and stepped back. He grinned nervously. "The Carmine at my feet? Am- am I dreaming?" He raised his wand and struck, I didn't even try to move. The spell hit me and threw me back, I rolled across the ground and landed flat again, coughing.

More tears dropped from my eyes, I closed them slowly. This is it... I saw my mother, my father, Gentiana, my friends. Every moment they gave me, every smile. I lived enough.. And then, I saw his face. Snape's face.. from that day in the forest, with snow falling on his hair, he had reached out his hand to me. I was little again. Miss.Just.Sue More tears came, I shut my eyes tight. I'll disappear now. Behind the Death Eater stood the boathouse, quiet and still. He laughed again, louder this time, he was sure I wouldn't fight. "I'll become the Dark Lord's greatest servant!" he said proudly. He pointed his wand at me. "Avada Kedavra!"

I closed my eyes, ready to stop breathing. But then, I heard someone fall, I opened my eyes and slowly turned to see behind me. The Death Eater had collapsed on the ground, and there, in the shadows, stood another figure, someone was walking, their steps were weak, my eyes widened. What...? I rubbed my eyes with my sleeve, my vision was blurry. I tried to stand, but my legs were shaking, I almost fell again, but I caught my balance. Then I saw him. Snape? my eyes filled with new light. He stood there, tall but swaying like he would fall, one hand still covering the wound on his neck, the other held his wand.

I didn't wait, I ran, and without thinking, I threw myself into his arms. I hugged him tight, as hard as I could, and sobbed against him. He gasped in pain but didn't push me away, his face was pale, too pale, he had lost too much blood. "Sue..." he said softly. I shook my head, crying harder. "No!" He looked down at me. "Sue.. it hurts. Let go. I won't run away." I was squeezing him too tight, but I didn't care. "I won't let go! If I let go, you'll die again!!" He swallowed hard, his eyes were full of something. He hesitated, then finally, he wrapped one arm around me and held me close. He rested his chin on my head, his eyes closed. "I'm sorry." he whispered. "I hurt you so badly.. to the point where you wanted to..." He stopped, he couldn't say more.

My face was pressed to his chest, I heard his heartbeat, I felt warm and safe. Just a little longer, I stayed like that, then I finally broke, looking up at him. "You need a potion... a healer... anything!!" My voice shook as my eyes flicked to the blood on his neck. I was ready to grab his wrist and pull him with me, but Snape stopped me, he looked into my eyes and said calmly "I already took an anti-venom potion." He slipped his hand into his robe and pulled out an empty vial. Blood stained his fingers and had smeared across the glass. "I've never used that potion before... I didn't know if it would work, or if I'd..." He paused when he saw the pale, horrified look on my face.

Then, with a tired breath, he whispered "Hopefully, it worked." So.. that means the venom is gone? I thought, as my eyes carefully checked his wound, then I looked up at his face. His eyes were half open, tired, but still glowing softly "I told you I would survive, Sue, what exactly are you staring at?" My face turned a little red. I quickly looked down, not used to speaking so casually with him. I turned my head fast, looking behind me where the broken castle stood in ruins, then I glanced back at him "You should stay here and rest, I'll come back to.. to check on... you... P-Professor...?" I stuttered badly, my voice kept getting smaller as I watched him walk past me, he bent down to pick up my fallen cane.

I gasped "Wait! Don't touch it!" I almost yelled, that cane could burn or shock anyone who wasn't me. But.. nothing happened. How is that possible? I walked to him, bending beside him. He stood up, and I stood quickly too. He looked at me and gave the tiniest sigh, shaking his head with a small, tired smile. "Are you copying my behavior now?" I quickly shook my head side to side, my cheeks hot again. "N-No! I just.. how can you touch it?" Snape handed me the cane and looked into my eyes "Because you gave me permission." I gave him...? What? I stared at the cane in confusion, I didn't remember doing anything like that.

He noticed my puzzled face, with a low sigh, he frowned a little and then suddenly reached out and pinched my cheek hard. "Oww!" I winced, he scolded me with that usual sharp voice, even though he was injured. "I'm not in any shape to give you a proper lecture, but let me make one thing clear, I'm not some pathetic boy hiding in a corner until the war ends!" He finally let go of my cheek, I rubbed it, the skin still burning from his pinch. He's still that same sharp-tongued man.. My eyes burned slightly as I glared at him. "You don't understand! You were about to d-" I stopped myself, saying the word 'die' made my chest hurt.

I took a deep breath and frowned hard. "You might be a man, but right now, you're weak! You need to REST!" My voice rose, almost yelling. Snape blinked in surprise, he raised one eyebrow as his eyes flicked to my hair, which was now floating a little, moved not by wind, but by my magic reacting to my emotions. "You've grown even more stubborn than before, Sue." It was quiet and dark near the boathouse, we were standing face to face, saying nothing. I didn't ask him to stay and rest anymore, and he didn't talk about going back into the fight either, we just stood there. Then, something hit me, I lifted my eyes to his face "Harry.. what memory did you give him?"

Snape's dark eyes narrowed, there was sadness hiding behind them. "Harry is the last Horcrux.. and he must die." My eyes widened, I didn't know why, but hearing the word 'die' again made my heart twist. I had seen too much already, too much pain, too much death, I slowly shook my head. "No.. Harry can't die, b-but how.. we have to save him-" I turned to run, but Snape was faster, his hand grabbed my wrist, holding me tightly. "You shouldn't get involved, listen to me-" I froze, my eyes filled with tears, then, a voice broke through the air, Voldemort's voice, echoing everywhere like wind, like a snake hissing into our ears.

"You have fought... bravely. But in vain. I do not wish this... every drop of magical blood spilled is a terrible waste. Therefore, I command my forces to retreat. In their absence, dispose of your dead with dignity. Harry Potter... I now speak directly to you. On this night, you have allowed your friends to die for you rather than face me yourself, there is no greater dishonor. Join me... in the Forbidden Forest... and confront your fate."

The silence after that felt worse than his words. Suddenly, Snape's body shook with pain and he dropped to his knees, his hand let go of my wrist. "Professor!" I gasped and quickly bent down in front of him, holding his shoulders tightly, my heart felt like it was being pulled in two, one side burned with pain for Harry.. and the other was aching for Snape, who looked so weak and sick. Tears started falling from my eyes, one after another. "Tell me what potion you need." I said quickly, my voice trembling. "I'll go inside the castle and get it, please, just tell me!"

He didn't answer, he just lowered his head and coughed hard, blood touched his lips, his breathing was heavy and shaky. I panicked. What should I do? I can't leave him like this, but I can't just sit here and do nothing either.. More tears fell, I looked around quickly, then, without thinking, I grabbed the end of his long black cloak and tore off a piece "Can you hear me?" I whispered, my voice shaking, he took a deeper breath. Slowly, he lifted his head and looked at me. "Why... are you tearing my clothes?" Even with tears on my cheeks, I almost let out a small laugh. Even now.. he's scolding me.

Without answering, I gently hugged him. My arms held him tightly as I helped him stand up, slowly. I wrapped his arm around my shoulder and, step by step, I led him toward the boathouse. It was quiet inside, the broken windows let in soft gray light from the outside, the wooden floor creaked under our feet. If he hadn't taken the anti-venom in time.. he would have died right there. I thought, my heart tightening. I helped him sit down, he leaned back against the wall, breathing slow but tired. I knelt down in front of him again and gently wrapped the torn piece of cloak around his neck. Nagini's wound was still bleeding, just a little. He escaped death.. but his body is still so weak, I won't let him move even an inch!

Snape didn't speak, he just watched me, his dark eyes were half-closed, calm, but he didn't look away once. When I finished, I quietly sat beside him, our black clothes brushed together, like shadows. I rested my head near his shoulder and hugged my knees to my chest, we didn't talk, we just stayed close. In this quiet little corner of the world, it was only us. And I cried again. Harry.. Snape let out a soft breath, it sounded like it hurt a little. "Dumbledore had.. several guesses, Harry may live, don't cry..."

His head rested against the cold glass of the window. "He was right about many things.. maybe he's right this time too." I wiped my tears and turned to him "I really need to see Harry.. what if he doesn't survive?" Snape shook his head gently, he looked down at me, a little blood was still on his lips, but his eyes.. they were full of something soft. "Stay here, Sue. Stay close to me, don't leave me alone." My eyes sparkled with tears, I stared at him. Somehow, his words felt like magic, they wrapped around my heart. I never left.

Outside, Voldemort's army had gone, the world felt quiet now, only the soft wind passed through the broken windows, and the gentle sound of the lake filled the silence. After that, he said if Harry accepted death with open arms, and if Voldemort killed him, it would only destroy the Horcrux inside Harry, that Harry might come back to life. He also said it was very important that Harry didn't know any of this. As I listened, a warm light spread through my chest. I want to believe this.. I really do, please, let all of this be true.

A cold wind slipped inside, brushing against us. Snape moved a little, I quickly turned to him, worried he might need something, but instead, he reached out and wrapped his cloak around my shoulders. His warm scent surrounded me. "Sue." he said suddenly "how many times have you cried since you stopped being a toddler?" The strange question made my face heat up, my yellow eyes blinked, and I touched the edge of my bangs shyly. A silly habit I always do when he's this close. "I-I don't know.." I mumbled. "Why are you asking?" He looked off into the distance. "Because you cry too much, Over everything, I wish I could shrink your heart."

Even now, I wanted to cry again, silly me.. "I'm hungry.." I whispered, the calm, safe feeling of being beside him made me say it without thinking. I saw the corner of his mouth twitch slightly, like he wanted to chuckle, but stopped himself. Another breeze came through, this time bringing dandelions, big ones, little ones, floating inside the boathouse. I caught one before it could fly away, gently trapping it between my fingers. Snape had his eyes closed, but he opened them slowly when he noticed me holding the dandelion. "It's a sign, we should make a wish." I looked at him, still holding the tiny white puff between my fingers. "Your wish?"

He looked confused, like no one had ever asked him that before. "Your wish is my wish." My heart skipped a beat, my fingers trembled a little, but I looked down at the dandelion and whispered "I-I hope Professor Snape's snake bite gets better soon, I hope Harry stays alive.. and I hope this war ends." Then I blew gently, and the white fluff danced through the air, floating toward the doorway before slipping into the night sky. Like it was going to tell our wishes to the stars and moon. Without a word, Snape pulled me closer, his arm came out from under his cloak, wrapping around me, holding my head gently, he leaned my head against his shoulder. "You need to close your eyes, Sue, sleep a little."

My face turned red, half of it was pressed against his shoulder, I nodded and slowly closed my eyes. Ten minutes? Twenty? I didn't know, I just stayed like that, close to him, feeling safe, until everything in my mind turned soft and sleepy. I didn't hear him whisper "What if I hadn't arrived at the right moment-? What if.. you were already -..dead?" He looked down at the top of my head. Then slowly, almost without thinking, he leaned down, gently breathing in the scent of my hair and rested his cheek against it.

Chapter Text

The soft light of early morning came through the tall windows of the boathouse. I slowly opened my eyes, let out a small yawn, and stretched my arms up. I blinked a few times and rubbed my eyes gently, then I turned my head. "Professor?" The space beside me was empty, my heart jumped, I quickly sat up, but the sudden movement made me feel dizzy. My head spun and hurt sharply, I grabbed my forehead and stood up slowly, swaying a little. Ugh.. low iron again. "PROFESSOR? Professor Snape!" I called, almost panicking, I rushed out of the boathouse, thinking something bad had happened.

Outside, Snape was standing near the lake. He had woken up before me and was now quietly watching the water, he was deep in thought, but the moment he heard my voice, he turned around, and I ran straight into him until: Bump! "Oof-sorry!" I gasped, stumbling back a little. The ends of his hair were wet. Maybe he washed his face... But his expression was serious as he stared at the broken castle far in the distance. "I have to go, Sue, it's better if you stay-" He paused, his own words didn't sound true to him, he knew I could fight, he knew I wasn't just a little girl anymore. His jaw tightened in frustration. "Just walk near me, and don't jump around. Understood?"

I nodded fast, holding in a smile, I hurried back into the boathouse to grab my cane. Then, before joining him, I bent near the lake and washed my face with the cold water, It woke me up a little. We began walking, the path from the boathouse was quiet, we stepped carefully onto the stone bridge that connected the boathouse area to the upper grounds of Hogwarts. The curved bridge passed over part of the lake, then led to a set of long stone stairs, from there, it climbed up toward the broken castle. The air was cold, and a soft wind brushed past us. Now that it was bright outside, I felt shy again. Last night I was so brave... maybe because it was dark, talking to him felt easier then..

I walked close to him, glancing at his profile. How will he face everyone now? Most of them think he's a monster, or still loyal to Voldemort... Will they believe the truth? I puffed my cheeks with determination. No matter what, I'll stand beside him, I'll help him, I'll show everyone his true side! With a proud grin, I opened my mouth and said "I'll protect you this ti-!" Before I could finish, the edge of my boot caught on a stone, I tripped forward, arms flying up like a flailing bird. "Aaahh-!"

In just one second, I felt like I was about to fall face-first onto the hard stone, but a strong arm grabbed me by the waist and yanked me backward like I weighed nothing. My feet left the ground, and suddenly, I was being held close under Snape's arm. "Ehh?" I gasped, legs dangling in the air, arms swinging. He scoffed lightly. "First you need to learn how to walk, Sue." My cheeks turned pink, he was holding me like I was a kitten he picked off the floor. "You're weak! You shouldn't hold me like this!" I whined, blushing harder. "You might faint!" Instead of being embarrassed, I was honestly more worried he might collapse, he wasn't fully healed yet.

I imagined him suddenly passing out and me landing flat. I stared at my hand dangling loosely by my side. One hand limp, the other holding my long cane, I let out a small huff. For Merlin's sake!! as if I wasn't just fighting enemies on my own! Hmph! We finally reached the end of the old stone bridge, and Snape gently set me down on the ground. Before either of us could speak, a loud cheer echoed in the air, wild and full of energy. "Harry...?" I asked softly, eyes wide, glancing up at Snape, he looked just as confused as I was. The bridge had led us to the back slope of Hogwarts, just behind the courtyard, we weren't at the front yet, where everyone must be gathered, we could hear distant voices and noise, but we weren't close enough to see what was happening.

We crossed the second bridge, and my heart dropped. A huge crowd of Death Eaters stood outside the entrance of the castle, it was packed, no one noticed two more black figures, me and Snape, blending in behind them. Snape grabbed my wrist tightly and gave me a firm look that said 'stay quiet, for now, pretend we're one of them.' I gave a tiny nod, but it hurt to look forward. Because there he was, Harry, limp in Hagrid's arms. No.. it can't be.. It's wrong, He's alive- I know he is Voldemort turned to face his army and shouted "Harry Potter is DEAD!" The Death Eaters burst into cruel laughter, loud and wild.

Me and Snape both quickly lowered our heads, hoping no one would recognize us. Then came a scream, Ginny's voice, sharp and filled with pain, more voices rose, yelling and cursing at the enemy, my heart ached worse than ever, but Voldemort raised his voice again, louder than all. "From now on... you will put your faith.. in me!" Tears clung to the corners of my eyes, I stood frozen, shaking my head without even realizing it. He's alive.. I know he is..

Nagini slithered in front of the crowd now, the others gasped and stepped back, fear in their eyes. Then, from the silence, Neville limped forward, dragging one leg but holding the old, worn Sorting Hat in his hand, the Death Eaters burst into laughter. Loud, cruel laughter, but Neville didn't stop. He started to speak, his voice was shaking, but brave, he was giving a speech, a real Gryffindor speech. My heart thudded faster with every word he said, I took the moment and tugged Snape's sleeve, he leaned closer, just enough to hear my whisper. "I'm going to finish him off.."

Snape's eyes narrowed, his face was pale, and blood still stained the side of his neck. "Stay still!" he hissed sharply, but my heart was breaking, sinking deeper with every passing second. Harry wasn't moving, and I could feel hope slipping away. Snape gripped my arm tightly, not letting me move, but I yanked free and grabbed his hand with both of mine, the cane pressed between our hands, cold and glowing slightly, I looked up into his dark, tired eyes "I want to protect all these people... and one of the people I want to protect most... is you, I won't die, I promise." Snape stared at me.

His eyes flickered, unsure, and something warm and sad moved in them, he frowned. Not gonna lie.. I kind of wished he kissed me right there, just once, so if I die, I'd go happy. I slowly stepped away, pushing through the crowd of Death Eaters dressed in black, none of them paid attention, still laughing, still taunting Neville, I walked right through them. Voldemort was still chuckling, that horrible high-pitched sound like 'Heeheehee!' You disgusting snake-faced worm! My heart was racing, I was scared, but I felt strong too, I reached the front. Voldemort's voice echoed. "Now, if you want to be forgiven.. come and kneel before me and join the Death Eaters, swear your loyalty to me!"

But by that time, I had already walked to the front, no one noticed me yet, just a girl holding a cane, then I shouted, clear and loud "FACE ME!" Both sides turned their heads at once, the Death Eaters gasped when they saw me, some stepped back in fear, others reached for their wands too late, they moved aside, leaving space around me like I was on fire. The good side gasped too, I could hear cheers and shocked voices. Voldemort turned slowly, his smile dropped, his eyes locked onto mine, for a second, I swore I saw fear in his red eyes. "You..." he hissed, some Death Eaters raised their wands, ready to attack me, but Voldemort lifted his hand calmly, he didn't take his eyes off me, pointed his wand.

I stepped forward, away from the crowd of Death Eaters, Voldemort and I faced each other, we started walking in a circle, he moved one step at a time, and so did I. I pointed my cane at him, he gave a small, cold smile. "Why.. you are a pureblood, from a very ancient family, a powerful one, I could give you a place by my side." His eyes stared deep into mine; red to gold. "You can dream on!" I said, the air changed, everything went silent, the kind of silence that comes before a storm. My eyes started to glow, my hair lifted gently, floating like there was wind only around me. Voldemort didn't blink, he looked like a snake, ready to strike. Then, BOOM.

Crimson magic shot from my cane like thunder, Voldemort's green curse flew to meet it, our magic clashed in the air, the light was blinding. He knew, and I knew: the Elder Wand was strong, but it was nothing compared to this cane. Then, in the middle of all that, Harry dropped from Hagrid's arms, people screamed in shock. Neville stepped forward, brave and fast, he pulled the Sword of Gryffindor from the old Sorting Hat and, in one clean swing, he cut off Nagini's head. "NOOOOOOO!!!!" Voldemort roared like a wild beast, the ground shook, the broken castle trembled under our feet, his magic burst out in fury.

It hit me hard and threw me into the air. "Aa-h.." I cried out, landing on the stone. Gasps filled the air, screams, then everything exploded into action, both sides started fighting again. Harry stood tall and began firing curses at Voldemort, who now only saw red, some Death Eaters turned into black smoke and flew into the sky, escaping, they left Voldemort behind. Some people ran into the castle, some stayed outside, right now, in front of my eyes, Harry was charging at Voldemort. I was still sitting on the ground, watching spells fly through the air. Ugh.. my bum hurts so bad..

Most of Voldemort's loyal followers were either dead or had already escaped, our side was quickly taking control. The war was turning! Professor McGonagall was fighting four Death Eaters all at once, she moved back with every flick of her wand, the Death Eaters laughed cruelly, one of them shouted "Go to hell, old hag!" But suddenly, someone stepped in front of her, a man, dressed in black robes, with one swift move of his wand all four Death Eaters were blasted into the air like dust. McGonagall gasped, she looked at the man's dark robes, his black hair. "S-Severus?"

She said in shock. Snape looked over his shoulder, his eyes sharp, and gave her a small grin. "Of course it's me, Minerva, did you really think I was a coward?" Tears filled McGonagall's eyes. She shook her head, stunned. "N-No..." I saw Snape too, standing tall, so I quickly got up and ran toward them. Yeah.. I was sitting the whole time, but I was still doing magic and knocking Death Eaters down. That counts, right? What a funny way to fight.. The battle was almost over, the Death Eaters who were still alive were either hiding, running, or tied up, the only real fight left now.. was right in front of us: Harry and Voldemort.

They were clashing, magic flashing around them like a storm, their yells echoed through the broken castle. I reached Snape and McGonagall, standing beside them, breathing fast. "Should I help?" McGonagall looked at me with teary, happy eyes. "You've done your part, Sue." Suddenly, Snape grabbed my arm tightly, his face was serious and angry. "Now it's Potter's turn to end this!" he said sharply. "Stay back! just for one moment! For Merlin's sake!" It felt like someone had cast a freezing spell on everyone, the whole crowd went silent, watching the duel.

Then, both of them were thrown across the floor, Harry fell, Voldemort fell too, they were both crawling, reaching for their wands. "I should- I should help!" I shouted, trying to run forward, but Snape held my arm even tighter. "It's the prophecy, Sue!" he said through the gasps and cries around us, I turned to him, gripping my cane "What prophecy?" Voldemort yelled "Avada Kedavra!" And Harry shouted, "Expelliarmus!" Green light and red light met in the air, glowing and crackling. Snape stared ahead "The one cannot live while the other survives... It has to be Harry who lands the final blow."

McGonagall was still listening, confused but silent, she couldn't believe it, Snape was standing on the right side now, and the end was near. The sun had fully risen now, covering everything in golden light. It felt like a new beginning, like the darkness was finally gone. Harry's red spell hit first, it cut through the green light, and just like that, Tom Riddle fell, he didn't move anymore, he was gone, killed by the power of his own spell. For one long second, everything was silent, then the whole place exploded in cheers, people screamed with joy. The shopkeepers and families from Hogsmeade came running into the castle, everyone rushed toward Harry, I ran to him too and threw my arms around him.

Everyone was hugging at the same time, so tightly that we were all squished together. "I knew you wouldn't die like that!" I said as I hugged Harry as hard as I could, but no one could really hear each other, we were all laughing, crying, cheering. Then, through the crowd, I saw a familiar blond head, Draco, he wasn't grinning like usual, this time, he was smiling for real. "Potter!" he said, walking up to us, he ruffled Harry's hair and even threw one arm around him, Harry didn't push him away. The celebration kept going. People started walking back inside the castle. Some people sat, smiling and talking softly, others cried, holding the hands of the ones they'd lost.

Far away, I saw Snape again, he stood among the professors, speaking with a tired, sad face. McGonagall gently patted his shoulder and said something I couldn't hear. I stayed beside Harry, but suddenly, his smile disappeared, his face turned pale, and he began walking quickly across the field. He rushed toward two still shapes lying on white cloths. Harry's voice broke. "No! Nooo!" Hermione and Ron ran after him, Tonks was already there, she sat on the ground beside the two figures, she was crying so hard her body shook. Tears filled my eyes, I followed Harry, my chest heavy with fear, I covered my mouth with my hand. "No.." One of them was Sirius, the other.. was Remus.

They didn't move, their hands were close, so close they almost touched, like they were trying to hold each other one last time. Harry fell to his knees beside them, I knelt beside him, gently rubbing his shoulder. "I'm so sorry.." I whispered, and for a while..no one said anything at all. Some time passed, Healers from St. Mungo's finally arrived at Hogwarts. They rushed around, helping the injured and taking the dead to be prepared for funerals. The Great Hall was half-destroyed, the roof was broken in many places, Harry sat near the front, his back against a wall, his green eyes were red and wet.

He had lost so much, his godfather, and his uncle Moony too. I walked over and sat beside him. "Harry.." I said softly. He looked at me, and for a second, I saw a tired smile behind his sadness. "Thank you.. for everything." he whispered. I sniffed and wiped my nose on my sleeve, then looked around at all the people in the distance, a little smile came to my face, even though my heart was heavy. "You know something?" Harry shook his head slowly. "No.. what?" I looked at him, holding back a small laugh through my tears. "Your godfather.. and my godmother.. they were both a little different when it came to love."

Harry blinked, confused for a moment, then a tiny chuckle escaped him, more tears ran down his cheeks, but now he was smiling a little. "Really?" he asked, surprised. "Yeah." I nodded. "I always wondered if they ever guessed about each other." Harry wiped his face and laughed quietly again. After everything, Harry stood up in the middle of the ruined Great Hall, he took a deep breath and began to speak. Everyone stopped talking and listened. He told the story of the war, about the Horcruxes, and the people we lost, he didn't leave anything out, he gave thanks to everyone who helped, even the ones who weren't here anymore.

And at the end, Harry turned to the teachers, to the students, and to the families from Hogsmeade. "But one person helped us more than anyone else. And most of you never even knew." Everyone leaned in. "It was Professor Snape." There was silence, a few people gasped, some professors looked at each other, surprised. "He protected all of us, till the very end." People started nodding, some even clapped. Slowly, the clapping grew louder, and then it became applause. I watched Snape from where I stood, he didn't move, he just stood there, his face calm. But I knew him too well, I saw the way his eyes softened.

Chapter Text

Time passed slowly in the Great Hall, some stayed, sitting quietly, while others went to their dorms to rest. Soon, many skilled witches and wizards would arrive to help repair the castle. Even students who wanted to help were ready to join them. The house-elves were rushing around, bringing food to everyone with happy little squeaks. Dobby, had made a choice, he stayed close to Draco, his old master, and Kreacher had gone to stand by Harry. Many people had come to speak with Snape, they had questions, thanks, and apologies. But now they were gone, each returning to their own place. Only professor McGonagall remained beside him. "Severus.." she said softly. "I'm truly sorry for the things I said, if only you had told me everything.."

She gently rubbed his shoulder, like a caring mother, something he never really had, but Snape didn't answer, his dark eyes were fixed on one person. Sue. She sat in a quiet corner of the hall, surrounded by house-elves. She was eating whatever they gave her, her cheeks full like a chipmunk. He smiled a little. So.. she really likes these creatures? Minerva noticed his gaze and gave a small, warm sigh. "Look at her.. she helped Potter, helped everyone, really, all that time." Snape nodded slowly. "She helped everyone because.. she always felt like she had to, but I think it started because of her abandonment issues. I've watched her all these years, I understand her."

He paused, his voice growing quieter. "At first, she tried to prove herself because she had no family name, then she did it because she lost everyone she ever loved." His eyes glimmered, just for a moment. "I wish I could give her the thing she wants from me." McGonagall looked at him closely, she remembered clearly, last spring, when Ron had revealed in front of everyone that Sue was in love with Snape. Her eyes stayed on the girl, sad and worried. "She's special, Severus. A rare witch, powerful, beautiful, I'm afraid for her. I doubt most wizards would want to be close to her without some kind of dark reason." Just then, the Malfoys walked toward Sue.

Sue's cheeks were still puffed up with food, but she quickly swallowed when she saw them, Draco stood between his mother and father. Narcissa gave her a soft smile, proud, like a true Black, but not cold. "I wanted to thank you in person, especially for saving Draco that day." Lucius looked ashamed, he couldn't meet Sue's eyes. He fumbled with his words "W-we just wanted to say-" But Narcissa finished for him. "We wish you could become one of us. A Malfoy." Sue's eyes widened, she gulped down the last bit of food stuck in her throat. "A.. a Malfoy?" Draco stepped forward, his clothes were dirty and torn at the edges, but his voice was clear. "Can we talk.. outside?" Sue glanced at his parents, then back at him. "Okay."

The two of them started walking out of the Great Hall. Lucius watched with a stiff body and high chin, trying to hide his awkwardness. "He better get a yes, the glory she would bring to our family is priceless. A new Malfoy heir with her blood.. that child will be unstoppable." Narcissa rolled her eyes but smiled a little. "Sure, especially after how kind you were to her back at our manor." Snape's eyes following Sue as she walked out with Draco. He didn't say anything, but inside, it hurt. He had known for a long time that Draco liked her. And he hated that, he hated it too much. His chest felt tight, like something sharp was stuck inside.

Far from the hall, Sue and Draco stood together on the Hogwarts Bridge, wind brushed gently through their hair. They both looked down at the peaceful view below. Draco's eyes moved up, to the broken remains of the Astronomy Tower. "I used to watch you from up there." he said softly. "From that spot, from every tower.. I saw you, you were always looking at Snape." Sue turned to him slowly, surprised, but said nothing. "In front of everyone, even after I called you 'nobody'... you still smiled. You still had that kind heart." His voice was low, almost sad. "Even after what I did that night..the way I hurt you, you still forgave me."

He looked up at the sky, the sunlight touched his pale blond hair, giving it a golden glow. "I wouldn't have cared if I died that night, even if Bellatrix tortured me, I wouldn't have regretted anything.. if it meant keeping you safe." Then Draco turned fully to her, his gray eyes deep and serious. "Do you wish.. to be mine?" Sue's heart twisted, guilt filled her chest like a storm. Her bright yellow eyes shimmered as tears slowly rose. "My heart belongs to Snape.. I don't want to hurt you, Draco. I just want you to be happy, I don't want anyone to be sad, because of someone like me." She clenched her fists as the guilt spilled over. Draco stood still, silent for a few seconds, then he let out a sigh, he smiled, a soft, forced smile, and lightly hit the back of her head with his hand.

Sue blinked, confused, she rubbed her head. "You really are an idiot, Sue." he said with a chuckle. "Of course I won't be sad over you, there are tons of girls out there who want me." His grin faded just a little, and he looked down. "Goodbye now.. idiot." With those words, he turned around and walked away. Sue stood there, watching his back disappear into the distance. She let out a slow breath, feeling a mix of sadness and relief. "I'm truly sorry." she whispered to herself, brushing away a tear with the back of her hand. Draco's goodbye didn't fool her, not even a little. She knew he was just pretending to be okay, but still, she hoped he could move on and find someone who could love him the way he deserved.

"Hypocrite..." she whispered to herself as she walked away, heading toward the courtyard, she just needed a quiet place, a moment to breathe and think. The courtyard had changed since the war. Part of it was broken, but there was still a shallow pool in the middle, the water shimmered in the sunlight, Sue sat on the edge of the pool. I'm a hypocrite. she thought, placing her hand softly over her chest. I still love Snape after all this time. Yet I want Draco to forget me and move on, that's not fair, is it? She looked up at the sky, blue and wide, the sunlight made her eyes shine. But maybe Draco is stronger than me, he's not stuck in love the way I am, he can walk away. But me..

She smiled a little. Even after all these years, the part of my heart that loves Snape.. it never changed. Sue has always known where her heart truly lies and what she wanted. Even if she was confused or scared, she never truly wavered in where her heart belonged. Her love for Snape was not something that developed out of obligation. It was rooted in their shared history, her memories of safety, love, and devotion that began long ago.

I blinked fast, shaking my thoughts away, when I saw someone walking toward me. A thin figure, dressed in black, moving fast. professor Snape? "Where is Malfoy?" he asked, looking around with an annoyed look on his face. I stood up quickly, my hands grabbed the ends of my dark coat. Why is he asking about Draco? I wanted to ask, but then I noticed how his dark eyes landed on me, his brows were pulled together just a little, and my heart skipped a beat. "What is it?" I asked, trying to stay calm. My hands gripped my coat tighter. Snape raised one eyebrow, he looked at my hands, then back at my face. His voice lowered "You're still afraid of me?"

No... that's not it, my heart's just beating like crazy. I think... maybe I was hoping he was looking for me, not Draco.. I looked away, frowning through my blush. "W-When did I ever say I was afraid of you?" I said quickly. "Besides- besides.." My voice got quieter. "I'm more powerful than you!" I gave him my usual crooked grin, but it fell right off my face when I saw his grin, a real one. Soft and a little teasing. "What?" I asked. He tilted his head and gave a sarcastic little nod, that devilish smirk. "So you declare.. that you could beat me in a duel?" eyes shining with challenge. I nodded a few times, trying to hide my flustered face. "Uh-huh." But inside, I already knew I had lost, not the duel, but to him.

Snape shook his head with a small smile, he looked amused, almost smug, like he was letting his childish side show for just a moment, the side of him that still wanted to win silly arguments. "What a little lioness you are, even though you're still shy, you want to be bossy with me?" He ruffled my hair, but my hair wasn't short anymore, so it didn't get messy like before. Still, the touch made my heart ache. I love you. I wanted to say it, but the words stuck in my throat, I felt a tight, warm pain in my chest. His hand stayed resting on my head. Then I grabbed his wrist with both my hands. Please, not now, silly tears, leave me alone!

"I'm not little, you know I grew up, and I kept the promise you asked me to keep.. I- kept only you in my heart." The spring breeze blew softly around us, I could feel the sun touching our skin, moving through our hair. Snape's smile faded. "What did Malfoy talk to you about?" he asked suddenly, I didn't let go of his wrist, I looked down as I spoke. "He.. he said he wished I could be with him." Snape didn't answer right away. His face changed, his eyes going darker. I looked up at him, worried he was about to snap, but instead his voice surprised me, It was quiet, low. "I should've talked to you before you rejected Malfoy." My eyes widened. "W-What? What do you mean?"

He turned his face away from me. His shoulders seemed tense, like the words were hard to say. "I wonder why, things always.. worked opposite of how I wanted them to be. Always." His eyes held something bitter. What is he saying? What is he trying to tell me? I stepped closer to him, confused and hurt. "You mean- I shouldn't have rejected him? You mean.. you don't want me to keep the promise I made? But I'm still-" My voice cracked. Then he looked at me, straight into my eyes. "Because you can be yourself with him, because my love.. it will never make you smile from the bottom of your heart." I felt something fall deep inside me, like my whole chest dropped.

Then, slowly, he reached out and took a handful of my hair, gently holding the strands between his fingers, they slipped through like water. "There are too many wounds inside me, too many things I never healed. I can't give you the love you deserve, you're still young, at the start of everything.. full of dreams and fire, and I'm too old and bitter for you." He paused for a moment, looking at the tears building in my eyes. "If you saw the real me, the dark soul inside, you wouldn't smile. Not like you do with someone like Malfoy." My fists shook. Don't cry, don't cry, please..

"You speak like I don't know you at all, you act like I've never seen your dark side!" I looked down, my heart heavy, rising and falling like a storm inside me. "I want to stay with you.." I whispered. Then I raised my head, my eyes were glowing with tears. "Just one question. Why.. do you want me to let go of you?" A single tear rolled down my cheek. Snape's eyes followed it as it fell, he suddenly stepped closer and wrapped his arms around me, gently, like I might break. His hand stroked the back of my head. "Because.." he whispered "I love you more than anything in this world."

I stood still in his arms, I didn't hug him back. I can't cry, I can't be clingy.. "But I know I'll never be the one you deserve." I know about the curse on my bloodline, I know how short our lives are, so even now, I don't get to choose who I want to spend that short time with? You're so cruel, Severus Snape. Always so cruel.. to my heart. He let go of me slowly and turned his back, like he was about to leave me for good. He stopped for a moment, looked over his shoulder just once, and saw me still standing there, frozen. He didn't let me see his face. I didn't know what kind of pain was showing on it. And just like that, he walked away.

That evening, after I said goodbye to my friends and a few professors, everyone except Snape, I left Hogwarts. I didn't go to my real home, the Death Eaters had destroyed it. So I went back to Gentiana's house. It looked just the same as before, quiet and untouched. I walked to the closet, where I had hidden something special with a shield charm. I opened it carefully and brought out a small wooden box. Inside, Teddy was sleeping peacefully, just like the last time. I had put him under a spell to keep him safe.

Tears slipped from my eyes as I removed the magic. "Hey there." I whispered softly. Teddy slowly opened his green eyes, as soon as he saw me, he let out a happy meow and rubbed his fluffy face against my arm. I hugged him tightly. "My little boy." I whispered as his purring warmed my chest. "I'm home, Teddy."

But that night, back at Hogwarts, it was different. In the Headmaster's office, the room was dark. Only one small lamp glowed on the desk. Something was making a terrible sound, like a wounded animal. Snape sat slumped in a chair, his hands buried in his hair, tears slid down his hooked nose. Across from him, professor McGonagall stood with a sad face. Sometimes, she looked at the wall where the portraits of past headmasters hung. From one of the frames, a voice spoke up. "Oh, Merlin.. you really messed up, Severus!!" said Phineas Nigellus Black, the old Slytherin headmaster, with a sigh. He was shaking his head, looking dramatic.

McGonagall gave him a sharp glare, she turned to Dumbledore's portrait, her eyes pleading. Dumbledore's face was kind but full of sadness. "Severus, my boy, don't cry, you did what you believed was right." Snape looked up suddenly, his eyes were red and full of anger and pain. "GONE!!, SHE'S GONE!" he shouted. And then, something inside him snapped. Suddenly, the large window, where the half-moon had been shining, shattered into a thousand pieces. The portraits gasped, even McGonagall stepped back in shock, because Snape hadn't touched his wand.

Snape looked at his shaking hands, another tear fell from his eye. Phineas stood up in his frame and pointed. "H-how did he do that, Dumbledore?" Even Dumbledore looked surprised, he didn't answer right away. Snape raised his eyes to the broken window. "I can't control it, this power, it's hers. It came to me.. from her." Phineas's mouth dropped open, but instead of helping, he only muttered more nonsense. "Merlin's pants!! now look at this mess!" he huffed. "She's gone! and it's your fault! We're not Muggles! Who cares about age difference?? Merlin! She was a Carmine! The purest bloodline in all wizarding history! You should have-"

"Silence!" McGonagall snapped, but Nigellus kept mumbling, "Foolish little wizard." and other things under his breath, such as 'if I were still Headmaster, I would've gladly married a Carmine!' Some of the other portraits whispered to each other, watching everything like it was some drama, none of them spoke to Snape directly. Dumbledore looked out the painted window of his frame. "It's not the end of the world, Severus." McGonagall sat next to Snape and gently held his cold hands. "Please, Severus, try to calm down.." Snape looked like a ghost of himself, he looked broken.

His eyes were full of tears, and his hair stuck to the wet skin on his cheeks. "I only wanted her to be free, I didn't want to trap her because of my own selfish feelings. I wanted her to see the world, to find her own path, to find herself. Maybe she'd realize one day that she didn't love me anymore." Dumbledore nodded, his voice calm. "It is very brave of you, Severus.." But he closed his eyes tightly, his face twisted in pain.

After that day, the world slowly started to heal. Hogwarts, the wizarding world, even the Muggle world, everything became quiet again. Peace returned, like the early days when witches and wizards first whispered with joy, saying "You-Know-Who is gone." And this time, he was truly gone. At Hogwarts, things changed a little. Snape stayed as the Headmaster, he tried to give the job to McGonagall, but she shook her head, she believed Snape was the right person.

Some old professors retired, new ones came, a few teachers were thinking of retiring, even though they weren't that old, but Snape had already chosen the next professors for Defense Against the Dark Arts and Herbology. In the Ministry of Magic, Kingsley Shacklebolt became the new Minister. He was strong, calm, and fair, he worked hard to fix the damage the war had caused. New rules were made. One of them was a bit strange, but not too strict. It said that all adult witches and wizards who were not married should try to find a partner, not by force, of course.

Just to help rebuild the wizarding world. Too many lives had been lost in the war. The community was small, and they needed a strong new generation, especially from the old wizarding families, like the purebloods. Even though Voldemort was gone and most Death Eaters were sent to Azkaban, the idea of pureblood supremacy still remained in some hearts. It would take time, maybe years, for that belief to truly disappear.

There is nothing that can be done about being separated... There is a very good reason for us to be apart...

Chapter Text

Hello, my dear readers!💖
First of all, I want to thank you all so much. To everyone who reads my book and supports me, thank you from the bottom of my heart🌹. Especially those of you who followed the story from the very beginning..🥲 you gave me the strength and hope to keep writing. Your sweet comments always make me so happy and give me energy to keep going.

I finally finished the seven seasons that follow the events of the original Harry Potter books🎉. It feels like a big adventure we shared together.

BUT.. don't be sad! 🫢
Their journey is not over yet!

A new sequel is coming after this book, all about their life after the war. Do you want to see how they meet again? Or what cute and exciting things will happen to them?
Then stay with me! 🥰 The next book is called:
✨️Devotion: One & Only✨️
and it will be waiting for you!
(😆😅 First, I picked 'Memories' then I thought about 'Eternal' but after fighting with myself like crazy, I finally chose 'One & Only' 😂 Choosing the title was harder than writing the book, honestly!)

Think of the first book as the beginning, where you learned everything about Sue, Severus, and all the new characters I created. And now, we'll go on a new (little) adventure together. 💖

To be honest, I first wanted to write the post-war era chapters in this same book, but now it's already so big (125 chapters, can you believe it? 🤯)
So I thought, why not make a fresh start with a sequel and a new chapter of their life?

Right now, Sue, Severus, and everyone else standing behind me (well.. I'm fighting with George because we both want to grab Gentiana's arm. Don't judge me, I have a crush on her too! 😂)
Severus is giving you a sharp nod and Sue is standing far away from him because she's still mad at him. Even Voldemort is waving at you all. (I didn't expect that either 🤭)
The whole gang is saying "Thank you!" for following their chaos and drama.

With lots of love,
Your Author ⚘️